This is a modern-English version of Weird Tales, Volume 1, Number 4, June, 1923: The unique magazine, originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber’s Note: Stories that were originally split over pages, with adverts and/or other stories in between, have been recombined.

[1]

[1]

Copy this Sketch

FREE
$80 Drafting Course

FREE
$80 Design Course

There is such an urgent demand for practical, trained Draftsman that I am making this special offer in order to enable deserving, ambitious and bright men to get into this line of work. I will teach you to become a Draftsman and Designer, until you are drawing a salary up to $250.00 a month. You need not pay me for my personal instruction or for the complete set of instruments.

There is a high demand for skilled Draftsmen, so I'm making this special offer to help deserving, ambitious, and talented individuals get into this field. I will teach you how to become a Draftsman and Designer until you’re earning a salary of up to $250.00 a month. You won’t have to pay for my personal instruction or the complete set of tools.

Draftsman’s Pocket
Rule Free—To Everyone Sending Sketch

Draftsman’s Pocket
Rule Free—To Everyone Sending Sketches

Send above Sketch and Get This Ivorine   Pocket Rule FREE

To every person of 16 years or older sending a sketch I am going to mail free and prepaid the Draftsman’s Ivorine Pocket Rule shown here. This will come entirely with my compliments. With it I will send a 6 × 9 book on “Successful Draftsmanship”. If you are interested in becoming a draftsman, if you think you have or may attain drafting ability, sit down and copy this drawing, mailing it to me today, writing your name, and your address and your age plainly on the sheet of paper containing the drawing. There are no conditions requiring you to buy anything. You are under no obligations in sending in your sketch. What I want to know is how much you are interested in drawing and your sketch will tell me that.

To anyone 16 years or older submitting a sketch, I will send you the Draftsman’s Ivorine Pocket Rule shown here, completely free and prepaid. This is a gift from me to you. Along with it, I will include a 6 × 9 book on “Successful Draftsmanship.” If you're interested in becoming a draftsman or believe you have or can develop drafting skills, take a moment to replicate this drawing and send it to me today. Please write your name, address, and age clearly on the paper you send with your sketch. There are no conditions that require you to purchase anything. You're not obligated in any way by sending in your sketch. I simply want to know how passionate you are about drawing, and your sketch will reflect that.

Positions Paying Up to
$250 and $300 per Month

Jobs Paying Up to
$250 and $300 per Month

I am Chief Draftsman of the Engineers’ Equipment Co. and I know that there are thousands of ambitious men who would like to better themselves, make more money and secure faster advancement. Positions paying up to $250 and $300 per month, which ought to be filled by skilled draftsmen, are vacant. I want to find the men who with practical training and personal assistance will be qualified to fill these positions. No man can hope to share in the great coming prosperity in manufacturing and building unless he is properly trained and is able to do first class practical work.

I am the Chief Draftsman at Engineers’ Equipment Co., and I know there are thousands of ambitious people looking to improve their lives, earn more money, and get ahead faster. There are positions available that pay $250 to $300 a month, which should be filled by skilled draftsmen. I want to find individuals who, with practical training and personal support, will be ready to take on these roles. No one can expect to benefit from the upcoming prosperity in manufacturing and construction unless they are properly trained and can perform top-quality practical work.

I know that this is the time to get ready. That is why I am making the above offer. I can now take and train a limited number of students personally and I will give to those students a guarantee to give them by mail practical drawing room training until they are placed in a permanent position with a salary up to $250 and $300 per month. You should act promptly on this offer because it is my belief that even though you start now the great boom will be well on by the time you are ready to accept a position as a skilled draftsman. So write to me at once. Enclose sketch or not, as you choose, but find out about the opportunities ahead of you. Let me send you the book “Successful Draftsmanship” telling how you may take advantage of these opportunities by learning drafting at home.

I know it’s time to get ready. That’s why I’m making the above offer. I can now personally take on and train a limited number of students, and I’ll guarantee to provide them with practical drawing room training by mail until they land a permanent position with a salary of $250 to $300 per month. You should act quickly on this offer because I believe that even if you start now, the big boom will be in full swing by the time you’re ready to take a position as a skilled draftsman. So write to me right away. Include a sketch if you want, but make sure to learn about the opportunities ahead of you. Let me send you the book “Successful Draftsmanship,” which explains how you can take advantage of these opportunities by learning drafting from home.

FREE this $25 Draftsman’s
Working Outfit

FREE this $25 Draftsman Set

These are regular working instruments—the kind I use myself. I give them free to you if you enroll at once. Don’t delay. Send for full information today.

These are standard tools that I personally use. I’m giving them to you for free if you sign up right away. Don’t wait. Request more information today.

Mail Your Drawing at Once—and Get Ivorine Pocket Rule Absolutely Free!

Mail Your Drawing at Once—and Get an Ivorine Pocket Rule Completely Free!

Ambitious men interested in drafting hurry! Don’t wait! This is your opportunity to get into this great profession. Accept the offer which I am making now. Send in your sketch or request for free book and free Ivorine Pocket Rule.

Ambitious men interested in drafting, hurry up! Don’t wait! This is your chance to enter this fantastic profession. Accept the offer I’m making now. Send in your sketch or request for a free book and a free Ivorine Pocket Rule.

Chief Draftsman, Engineers’ Equipment Co.,
1951 Lawrence Av.
Div. 13-95 Chicago

Chief Draftsman, Engineers' Equipment Co.,
1951 Lawrence Ave.
Div. 13-95 Chicago


[2]

[2]

WEIRD TALES

The Unique Magazine

The Unique Mag

EDWIN BAIRD, Editor

EDWIN BAIRD, Editor

Published monthly by THE RURAL PUBLISHING CORPORATION, 325 N. Capitol Ave., Indianapolis, Ind. Application made for entry as second-class matter at the postoffice at Indianapolis, Indiana. Single copies, 25 cents. Subscription, $3.00 a year in the United States; $3.50 in Canada. The publishers are not responsible for manuscripts lost in transit. Address all manuscripts and other editorial matters to WEIRD TALES, 854 N. Clark St., Chicago, Ill. The contents of this magazine are fully protected by copyright and publishers are cautioned against using the same, either wholly or in part.

Published monthly by THE RURAL PUBLISHING CORPORATION, 325 N. Capitol Ave., Indianapolis, IN. Application made for entry as second-class matter at the post office in Indianapolis, Indiana. Single copies are 25 cents. Subscription costs $3.00 a year in the United States; $3.50 in Canada. The publishers are not responsible for manuscripts lost in transit. Address all manuscripts and other editorial matters to WEIRD TALES, 854 N. Clark St., Chicago, IL. The contents of this magazine are fully protected by copyright, and publishers are warned against using any part of it without permission.

Copyright, 1923, by The Rural Publishing Corporation.

Copyright, 1923, by The Rural Publishing Corporation.

VOLUME 1 25 Cents NUMBER 4

VOLUME 1 25¢ NUMBER 4

Contents for June, 1923

Sixteen Thrilling Short Stories
Two Complete Novelettes
Two Two-Part Stories
Interesting, Odd and Weird Happenings

Sixteen Exciting Short Stories
Two Full Novelettes
Two Two-Part Stories
Interesting, Strange, and Weird Events

THE EVENING WOLVES PAUL ELLSWORTH TRIEM 5
An Exciting Tale of Weird Events
DESERT MADNESS HAROLD FREEMAN MINERS 19
A Fanciful Novel of the Red Desert
THE JAILER OF SOULS HAMILTON CRAIGIE 32
A Powerful Novel of Sinister Madmen that Mounts to an Astounding Climax
JACK O’ MYSTERY EDWIN MacLAREN 49
A Modern Ghost Story
OSIRIS ADAM HULL SHIRK 55
A Weird Tale of an Egyptian Mummy
THE WELL JULIAN KILMAN 57
A Short Story
THE PHANTOM WOLFHOUND ADELBERT KLINE 60
A Spooky Yarn by the Author of “The Thing of a Thousand Shapes”
THE MURDERS IN THE RUE MORGUE EDGAR ALLAN POE 64
A Masterpiece of Weird Fiction
THE MOON TERROR A. G. BIRCH 72
Final Thrilling Installment of the Mysterious Chinese Moon Worshipers
THE MAN THE LAW FORGOT WALTER NOBLE BURNS 81
A Remarkable Story of the Dead Returned to Life
THE BLADE OF VENGEANCE GEORGE WARBURTON LEWIS 86
A Powerful, Gripping Story Well Told
THE GRAY DEATH LOUAL B. SUGARMAN 91
Horrifying and Incredible Tale of the Amazon Valley
THE VOICE IN THE FOG HENRY LEVERAGE 95
Another Thriller by the Author of “Whispering Wires”
THE INVISIBLE TERROR HUGH THOMASON 100
An Uncanny Tale of the Jungle
THE ESCAPE HELEN ROWE HENZE 103
A Short Story
THE SIREN TARLETON COLLIER 105
A Storiette That Is “Different”
THE MADMAN HERBERT HIPWELL 107
A Night of Horror in the Mortuary
THE CHAIR DR. HARRY E. MERENESS 109
An Electrocution Vividly Described by an Eyewitness
THE CAULDRON PRESTON LANGLEY HICKEY 111
True Adventures of Terror
THE EYRIE BY THE EDITOR 113

For Advertising Rates in WEIRD TALES apply to YOUNG & WARD, Advertising Managers, 168 North Michigan Blvd., Chicago, Ill.

For advertising rates in WEIRD TALES, contact YOUNG & WARD, Advertising Managers, 168 North Michigan Blvd., Chicago, IL.


[3]

[3]

Finding “The Fountain of Youth”

Finding the Fountain of Youth

A Long-Sought Secret, Vital to Happiness, Has Been Discovered.

A long-awaited secret, essential for happiness, has been found.

By H. M. Stunz

By H. M. Stunz

Alas! that spring should vanish with the rose!
That youth’s sweet-scented manuscript should close!
—OMAR KHAYYAM.

A secret vital to human happiness has been discovered. An ancient problem which, sooner or later, affects the welfare of virtually every man and woman, has been solved. As this problem undoubtedly will come to you eventually, if it has not come already, I urge you to read this article carefully. It may give you information of a value beyond all price.

A crucial secret to human happiness has been uncovered. An age-old issue that, sooner or later, impacts the well-being of nearly everyone has been resolved. Since this problem will inevitably reach you if it hasn't already, I encourage you to read this article closely. It might provide you with insights that are priceless.

This newly-revealed secret is not a new “philosophy” of financial success. It is not a political panacea. It has to do with something of far greater moment to the individual—success and happiness in love and marriage—and there is nothing theoretical, imaginative or fantastic about it, because it comes from the coldly exact realms of science and its value has been proved. It “works.” And because it does work—surely, speedily and most delightfully—it is one of the most important discoveries made in many years. Thousands already bless it for having rescued them from lives of disappointment and misery. Millions will rejoice because of it in years to come.

This newly-revealed secret isn't just another "philosophy" for financial success. It's not a political solution. It's about something much more important for individuals—success and happiness in love and marriage—and there's nothing theoretical, imaginative, or fantastic about it, because it comes from the precise fields of science and its value has been demonstrated. It “works.” And because it really does work—quickly, effectively, and wonderfully—it's one of the most significant discoveries made in years. Thousands already appreciate it for having saved them from lives of disappointment and misery. Millions will celebrate it in the years ahead.

The peculiar value of this discovery is that it removes physical handicaps which, in the past, have been considered inevitable and irremediable. I refer to the loss of youthful animation and a waning of the vital forces. These difficulties have caused untold unhappiness—failures, shattered romances, mysterious divorces. True happiness does not depend on wealth, position or fame. Primarily, it is a matter of health. Not the inefficient, “half-alive” condition which ordinarily passes as “health,” but the abundant, vibrant, magnetic vitality of superb manhood and womanhood.

The unique value of this discovery is that it eliminates physical limitations that were once thought to be unavoidable and unchangeable. I'm talking about the loss of youthful energy and a decline in our life force. These issues have led to countless unhappiness—failures, broken relationships, unexpected divorces. Real happiness doesn't rely on money, status, or fame. Ultimately, it's about health. Not the ineffective, “half-alive” state that people usually call “health,” but the abundant, vibrant, magnetic vitality of outstanding individuals.

Unfortunately, this kind of health is rare. Our civilization, with its wear and tear, rapidly depletes the organism and, in a physical sense, old age comes on when life should be at its prime.

Unfortunately, this kind of health is rare. Our society, with its constant stress and demands, quickly wears down the body, and, physically speaking, old age sets in when life should be at its best.

But this is not a tragedy of our era alone. Ages ago a Persian poet, in the world’s most melodious epic of pessimism, voiced humanity’s immemorial complaint that “spring should vanish with the rose” and the song of youth too soon come to an end. And for centuries before Omar Khayyam wrote his immortal verses, science had searched—and in the centuries that have passed since then has continued to search—without halt, for the fabled “fountain of youth,” an infallible method of renewing energy lost or depleted by disease, overwork, worry, excesses or advancing age.

But this isn’t just a tragedy of our time. Ages ago, a Persian poet, in the world’s most beautiful epic of pessimism, expressed humanity’s timeless complaint that “spring should vanish with the rose” and that the joy of youth ends too soon. And for centuries before Omar Khayyam penned his famous verses, science had been searching—and continues to search, even now—without pause, for the legendary “fountain of youth,” a foolproof way to regain energy lost or drained by illness, exhaustion, stress, excess, or old age.

Now the long search has been rewarded. A “fountain of youth” has been found! Science announces unconditionally that youthful vigor can be restored quickly and safely. Lives clouded by weakness can be illumined by the sunlight of health and joy. Old age, in a sense, can be kept at bay and youth made more glorious than ever. And the discovery which makes these amazing results possible is something any man or woman, young or old, can easily use in the privacy of the home, unknown to relative, friend or acquaintance.

Now the long search has finally paid off. A “fountain of youth” has been discovered! Science confidently declares that youthful energy can be restored quickly and safely. Lives overshadowed by fatigue can be brightened by the light of health and happiness. In a way, old age can be held off, and youth can be made more glorious than ever. And the breakthrough that makes these incredible results possible is something anyone—young or old—can easily use in the comfort of their home, without anyone else knowing.

The discovery had its origin in famous European laboratories. Brought to America, it was developed into a product that has given most remarkable results in thousands of cases, many of which had defied all other treatments. In scientific circles the discovery has been known and used for several years and has caused unbounded amazement by its quick, harmless, gratifying action. Now in convenient tablet form, under the name of Korex compound, it is available to the general public.

The discovery originated in renowned European labs. When it was brought to America, it was developed into a product that has delivered remarkable results in thousands of cases, many of which had resisted all other treatments. In scientific circles, the discovery has been known and utilized for several years, causing immense amazement with its swift, safe, and satisfying effects. Now available in convenient tablet form as Korex compound, it can be accessed by the general public.

Any one who finds the youthful stamina ebbing, life losing its charm and color or the feebleness of old age coming on too soon, can obtain a double-strength treatment of this compound, sufficient for ordinary cases, under a positive guarantee that it costs nothing if it fails and only $2 if it produces prompt and gratifying results. In average cases, the compound often brings about amazing benefits in from twenty-four to forty-eight hours.

Anyone who feels their youthful energy fading, life becoming dull and colorless, or the weakness of old age setting in too soon can get a stronger version of this compound, enough for typical situations, with a guarantee that it’s free if it doesn't work and only $2 if it delivers quick and satisfying results. In average situations, the compound often provides remarkable benefits within twenty-four to forty-eight hours.

Simply write in confidence to the Melton Laboratories, 833 Massachusetts Bldg., Kansas City, Mo., and this wonder restorative will be mailed to you in a plain wrapper. You may enclose $2 or, if you prefer, just send your name without money and pay the postman $2 and postage when the parcel is delivered. In either case, if you report after a week that the Korex compound has not given satisfactory results, your money will be refunded immediately. The Melton Laboratories are nationally known and thoroughly reliable. Moreover, their offer is fully guaranteed, so no one need hesitate to accept it. If you need this remarkable scientific rejuvenator, write for it today.

Just confidently write to Melton Laboratories, 833 Massachusetts Bldg., Kansas City, MO, and this amazing restorative will be sent to you in a plain package. You can include $2, or if you prefer, just send your name without payment and give the postman $2 and postage when the package arrives. In either case, if you let us know after a week that the Korex compound hasn't provided satisfactory results, your money will be refunded right away. Melton Laboratories are well-known nationwide and completely trustworthy. Plus, their offer is fully guaranteed, so there's no reason to hesitate. If you need this incredible scientific rejuvenator, write for it today.

[4]

[4]


The Cleanest, Yet Most Outspoken, Book Published

The Cleanest, Yet Most Outspoken, Book Published

There is not a man or woman married or unmarried, who does not need to know every word contained in “Sex Conduct in Marriage.” The very numerous tragedies which occur every day, show the necessity for plain-spokenness and honest discussion of the most vital part of married life.

There isn’t a person, whether married or single, who doesn’t need to understand every word in “Sex Conduct in Marriage.” The countless tragedies that happen every day highlight the need for straightforwardness and open conversation about this crucial aspect of married life.

It is impossible to conceive of the value of the book; it must undoubtedly be read to be appreciated, and it is obviously impossible to give here a complete summary of its contents. The knowledge is not obtainable elsewhere; there is a conspiracy of silence on the essential matters concerning sex conduct, and the object of the author has been to break the barriers of convention in this respect, recognizing as he does that no marriage can be a truly happy one unless both partners are free to express the deepest feelings they have for each other without degrading themselves or bringing into the world undesired children.

It’s hard to understand the true value of the book without reading it; you really have to experience it to appreciate it, and it's clearly impossible to provide a complete summary of everything it covers. The knowledge it offers can't be found anywhere else; there’s a collective silence around the key issues about sexual conduct. The author aims to challenge the limitations of convention in this area, recognizing that no marriage can be genuinely happy unless both partners can share their deepest feelings for one another openly without feeling ashamed or creating unwanted children.

The author is an idealist who recognizes the sacredness of the sex function and the right of children to be loved and desired before they are born. Very, very few of us can say truly that we were the outcome of the conscious desire of our parents to beget us. They, however, were not to blame because they had not the knowledge which would have enabled them to control conception.

The author believes that sex is sacred and that children have the right to be loved and wanted even before they are born. Very few of us can honestly say that we were conceived through our parents' intentional desire to have us. However, they shouldn’t be held responsible because they didn’t have the knowledge to manage conception.

Let us, then, see that our own marriage conduct brings us happiness and enjoyment in itself and for our children.

Let’s make sure that how we act in our marriage brings us happiness and enjoyment, both for ourselves and for our kids.

A Book for Idealists by an Idealist

A Guide for Dreamers by a Dreamer

The greatest necessity to insure happiness in the married condition is to know its obligations and privileges, and to have a sound understanding of sex conduct. This great book gives this information and is absolutely reliable throughout.

The most important thing to ensure happiness in marriage is to understand its responsibilities and benefits, and to have a clear grasp of sexual conduct. This great book provides that information and is completely trustworthy throughout.

Dr. P. L. Clark, B. S., M. D., writing of this book says: “As regards sound principles and frank discussion I know no better book on this subject than Bernard Bernard’s ‘Sex Conduct in Marriage.’ I strongly advise all members of the Health School in need of reliable information to read this book.”

Dr. P. L. Clark, B. S., M. D., writing about this book says: “For solid principles and open discussion, I know of no better book on this topic than Bernard Bernard’s ‘Sex Conduct in Marriage.’ I highly recommend that all members of the Health School who need trustworthy information read this book.”

“I feel grateful but cheated,” writes one man. “Grateful for the new understanding and joy in living that has come to us, cheated that we have lived five years without it.”

“I feel thankful but cheated,” writes one man. “Thankful for the new understanding and joy in living that we have gained, cheated that we have lived five years without it.”

SEX CONDUCT IN MARRIAGE

Sex in Marriage

By BERNARD BERNARD
Editor-in-Chief of “Health and Life”

By BERNARD BERNARD
Editor-in-Chief of “Health and Life”

Answers simply and directly, those intimate questions which Mr. Bernard has been called upon to answer innumerable times before, both personally and by correspondence. It is a simple, straightforward explanation, unclouded by ancient fetish or superstition.

Answers simply and directly those personal questions that Mr. Bernard has been asked countless times before, both in person and through letters. It is a clear, straightforward explanation, free from outdated beliefs or superstitions.

A few of the many headings are:—

A few of the many headings are:—

  • When the Sex Function Should Be Used.
  • Sex Tragedies in Childhood.
  • The Consummation of Marriage.
  • The Art of a Beautiful Conception.
  • Sex Communion.
  • The Scientific Control of Conception.
  • Sex Fear Destroyed.
  • The Frequency of the Sex Act.
  • The Initiation to Matrimony.
  • Anatomy and Physiology of the Sex Organs.
  • The Spontaneous Expression of Love.
  • Why Women Have Been Subjected.
  • Men Who Marry in Ignorance.
  • Hereditary Passion.
  • Marriage a Joy to the End.

Send your check or money order today for only $1.75 and this remarkable book will be sent postpaid immediately in a plain wrapper.

Send your check or money order today for just $1.75, and this amazing book will be sent to you right away, in a plain wrapper, with no shipping charges.

Health and Life Publications
Room 46-333 South Dearborn Street
CHICAGO

Health and Life Publications
Room 46-333 South Dearborn Street
CHICAGO

HEALTH AND LIFE PUBLICATIONS
Room 46-333 S. Dearborn St.,
Chicago, Illinois.

HEALTH AND LIFE PUBLICATIONS
Room 46-333 S. Dearborn St.,
Chicago, Illinois.

Please send me, in plain wrapper, postpaid, your book. “Sex Conduct in Marriage.” Enclosed $1.75.

Please send me your book, "Sex Conduct in Marriage," in a plain package, prepaid. I've enclosed $1.75.

Name
Address
City
State

[5]

[5]

The Unique
Magazine

The Unique
Magazine

WEIRD TALES

Strange Stories

Edited by
Edwin Baird

Edited by Edwin Baird

VOLUME ONE
NUMBER FOUR

VOLUME 1
NUMBER 4

25c a Copy

25 cents a copy

JUNE, 1923

JUNE 1923

Subscription

Membership

$3.00 A YEAR
$3.50 IN CANADA

$3.00 PER YEAR
$3.50 IN CANADA


Paul Ellsworth Triem’s Latest Novel

Paul Ellsworth Triem’s New Novel

The Evening Wolves

An Exciting Tale of Weird Events

An Exciting Tale of Unusual Events

CHAPTER ONE
AH WING RECEIVES A CLIENT

A taxicab stopped on the corner, and two people got out. They formed a decidedly incongruous pair; for the first to alight was a diminutive Chinese boy, scantily dressed, while his companion appeared to be a portly white man.

A taxi pulled up to the corner, and two people got out. They made an obvious mismatch; the first to step out was a short Chinese boy, lightly dressed, while his companion seemed to be a heavyset white man.

It was impossible to be sure of this fact, however, as this second passenger wore a long overcoat, with its ulster collar turned up around his face, and a dark cloth cap with the visor drawn down over his forehead and eyes.

It was impossible to be sure of this fact, however, as this second passenger wore a long overcoat, with its ulster collar turned up around his face, and a dark cloth cap with the visor pulled down over his forehead and eyes.

Evidently the cab driver had been paid in advance, for he swung out from the curb as soon as his fares had dismounted, and was soon out of sight. The Chinese boy glanced at his companion, then set off silently up a street whose central portion was paved with cobblestones.

Evidently, the taxi driver had been paid in advance, because he pulled away from the curb as soon as his passengers got out and was quickly out of sight. The Chinese boy looked at his companion and then quietly walked up a street that had a cobblestone surface in the middle.

[6]

[6]

He seemed to know just where he was going. He paused only once, to cast a fleeting glance over his shoulder. Then he resumed his journey.

He seemed to know exactly where he was headed. He stopped only once to take a quick look over his shoulder. Then he continued on his way.

He had seen that the man in the ulster was following; and now, after traversing half a block of squalid, deserted street, the youngster turned abruptly into a pestilential-looking alley. This alley lay close to the top of a hill, and for a moment the man and the boy, who appeared to be his guide, could look down over the roofs to where the gay lights of Chinatown twinkled alluringly.

He noticed that the man in the coat was following him, and now, after walking halfway down a run-down, empty street, the kid suddenly turned into a grimy alley. This alley was near the top of a hill, and for a moment, the man and the boy, who seemed to be leading him, could look down over the rooftops to where the colorful lights of Chinatown sparkled invitingly.

Presently the diminutive Oriental paused just outside a doorway. The man who had been following him came up, with a curious suggestion of eagerness and suspicion. Looking over the shoulder of the figure before him, he was able to make out the entrance to a narrow flight of unlighted stairs, which plunged steeply into the earth beneath a dilapidated building.

Presently, the small Oriental paused just outside a doorway. The man who had been following him approached, showing a mix of eagerness and suspicion. By looking over the shoulder of the figure in front of him, he could see the entrance to a narrow, dark flight of stairs that descended steeply into the ground beneath a run-down building.

“Do we have to go down there, boy?” the man demanded.

“Do we really have to go down there, kid?” the man asked.

“All a-same down here, master,” the youngster replied. “You come close—I show you!”

“All the same down here, master,” the youngster replied. “You come closer—I’ll show you!”

He began to descend as he spoke; and the man, after a moment of hesitation, plunged through the doorway after him. His manner was that of one who is taking a horribly unpleasant remedy, hoping to cure a still more horrible disease.

He started to go down as he spoke; and the man, after a brief pause, rushed through the doorway after him. His demeanor was like someone who is taking a really unpleasant medicine, hoping to fix an even worse illness.

The diminutive Chinaman reached the bottom of the stairs and waited for his companion. When he felt the man’s heavy hand on his shoulder, he turned to his right, advancing cautiously through an almost impenetrable darkness.

The small Chinese man reached the bottom of the stairs and waited for his friend. When he felt the man's heavy hand on his shoulder, he turned to his right, moving carefully through an almost impenetrable darkness.

There was a smell of dry rot in this basement, and around their feet rats scampered and squeaked. The man’s hand shook, and his breath came with a hissing sound through his clenched teeth.

There was a smell of dry rot in this basement, and around their feet, rats scurried and squeaked. The man’s hand trembled, and his breath came out with a hissing sound through his clenched teeth.

“Now we go down again, master,” the boy announced presently. He had paused and turned again to the right. “You keep close—I show you!”

“Now we’re going down again, master,” the boy said after a moment. He had stopped and turned back to the right. “Stay close—I’ll show you!”

A step at a time, they descended a second flight of stairs. On either side were rough stone walls, powdery with mildew. The man discovered this with his free left hand. Strange odors came to him. Abruptly a bell rang, somewhere in the bowels of the darkness below them.

A step at a time, they went down a second flight of stairs. On either side were rough stone walls, coated with mildew. The man felt this with his free left hand. Strange smells surrounded him. Suddenly, a bell rang from somewhere deep in the darkness below them.

The boy stopped in his tracks.

The boy stopped in his tracks.

“Now you go down, master,” he commanded. “Ah Wing waiting for you—you go slow. Goo’-by!”

“Now you go down, master,” he ordered. “Ah Wing is waiting for you—you take your time. Goodbye!”

He slipped out from under the heavy hand that would have detained him, and the man heard him go scampering like one of the rats up the stairs and away through the upper corridors.

He slipped out from under the heavy hand that would have held him back, and the man heard him scurrying away like one of the rats up the stairs and through the upper hallways.

Terror gripped the man left alone there on the stairs. He felt that he was in a trap—and he had been evading traps so long now that they had become an obsession with him.

Terror gripped the man left alone there on the stairs. He felt that he was in a trap—and he had been dodging traps for so long now that they had become an obsession for him.

He cried out, hoarsely, and as he did so a door opened below and a flood of light shone out.

He shouted, his voice raspy, and as he did, a door opened below and a wave of light streamed out.

“Pray continue your descent, Colonel Knight,” a cultured voice commanded from somewhere within the lighted room whose door had just opened. “The stairs are quite secure, and I am awaiting you!”

“Please continue your descent, Colonel Knight,” a refined voice instructed from somewhere in the brightly lit room whose door had just opened. “The stairs are very secure, and I’m waiting for you!”

With a plunge that hinted at desperation, the man addressed as “Colonel Knight” reached the bottom of the stairs and crossed to the door. He paused there for a moment, till his eyes adjusted themselves to the change in illumination. Then he stepped inside, and heard the heavy door close behind him.

With a leap that suggested urgency, the man known as “Colonel Knight” reached the bottom of the stairs and walked over to the door. He stopped there for a moment, allowing his eyes to adapt to the shift in light. Then he stepped inside and heard the heavy door shut behind him.

The room he had entered was of considerable extent, but was almost destitute of furniture. There were bare walls, dusty with green mildew; and bare floors, covered with layers of dust and litter. There were two chairs, one of which was already occupied.

The room he walked into was quite large, but it was almost empty of furniture. The walls were bare and dusty with green mildew, and the floors were covered in layers of dust and debris. There were two chairs, one of which was already taken.

And as the newcomer’s eyes rested on the occupant of that chair, all his doubts and fears returned to him. He had come to this unearthly spot to get away from almost certain death. Now he was not certain that the remedy would not prove worse than the disease.

And as the newcomer stared at the person in that chair, all his doubts and fears came back to him. He had come to this strange place to escape almost certain death. Now he wasn't sure if the solution would be worse than the problem.

The man sitting there, facing him, was dressed like a Chinaman, in silk trousers and coat, satin slippers, and black silk cap; but his eyes were of a metallic gray, and his high, thin-bridged nose spoke of Nordic blood. He would have been tall had he been standing. His hands were lying passive in his lap, but they were the hands of a man of great physical power.

The man sitting across from him was dressed like a Chinese man, in silk pants and a jacket, satin slippers, and a black silk cap; but his eyes were a metallic gray, and his high, thin-bridged nose suggested Nordic ancestry. He would have been tall if he were standing. His hands rested calmly in his lap, but they were the hands of a man with great physical strength.

And above all these details and beyond them was something the man in the ulster could not quite define—a radiation of power, as if the intellect and will of this strange being seated before him saturated the atmosphere of the empty room.

And above all these details and beyond them was something the man in the coat couldn't quite define—a vibe of power, as if the mind and will of this unusual person sitting in front of him filled the atmosphere of the empty room.

“Pray be seated, Colonel Knight!” the man in the chair said courteously. “I am glad to meet you. You have been recommended to me by a former student of mine—you know that I take only a few cases. It will be best for you to tell me your story, fully and accurately.”

“Please have a seat, Colonel Knight!” the man in the chair said politely. “I’m pleased to meet you. A former student of mine recommended you—you know that I only take on a few cases. It’s best if you tell me your story completely and accurately.”

Colonel Knight lowered himself into the empty chair. His eyes still peered out through the gap in his collar, and seemed to be fastened on the face of the man before him.

Colonel Knight settled into the empty chair. His eyes still looked out through the gap in his collar, and seemed to be fixed on the face of the man in front of him.

Then, slowly and grudgingly he removed his cap and turned down his collar, disclosing the pouchy face of a man well advanced into middle age. It was a face suggesting daring and resourcefulness, this face of Colonel Knight; and for a few moments the two sat staring curiously at each other.

Then, slowly and reluctantly, he took off his cap and unbuttoned his collar, revealing the lined face of a man who was well into middle age. It was a face that hinted at courage and cleverness, the face of Colonel Knight; and for a few moments, the two sat there, looking at each other with curiosity.

“I think I can condense that statement I have to make,” the white man said finally. “I am a man of wealth. Five years ago, while traveling in Europe, I had the misfortune to attract the attention of the greatest gang of international thieves ever organized. Perhaps you have heard of them? They were called ‘The Evening Wolves,’ and were led by a man who called himself ‘Count von Hondon’.”

“I think I can sum up what I need to say,” the white man finally said. “I’m a wealthy man. Five years ago, while I was traveling in Europe, I unfortunately caught the attention of the biggest international thieves ever organized. Maybe you’ve heard of them? They were known as ‘The Evening Wolves,’ and were led by a guy who called himself ‘Count von Hondon.’”

He paused for an instant to regard his companion curiously, but the Oriental merely bowed and sat impassively waiting.

He paused for a moment to look at his companion curiously, but the Eastern man just nodded and sat silently, waiting.

“These men must have followed me about for some time before they struck. Finally they saw their chance. I was packed to leave Paris for Belgium, and they undoubtedly figured that I would have much of wealth with me.

“These men must have been following me for a while before they attacked. Finally, they saw their opportunity. I was all set to leave Paris for Belgium, and they probably thought I would be carrying a lot of money with me.

“I did—but I had other things they had overlooked. I had my pistols, and I am a dead shot. I killed two of the robbers, and the rest fled. I supposed that would settle the matter, but I was mistaken. Five members of the gang were left alive, and they swore to be revenged upon me. They have followed me—”

“I did—but I had other things they missed. I had my guns, and I’m a great shot. I took out two of the robbers, and the rest ran off. I thought that would wrap things up, but I was wrong. Five members of the gang survived, and they vowed to get back at me. They’ve been trailing me—”

A bell rang shrilly somewhere close at hand, and Colonel Knight leaped from his chair and looked wildly at his companion.

A bell rang sharply nearby, and Colonel Knight jumped out of his chair and glanced anxiously at his companion.

“What was that?” he cried. “That bell rang when I was descending the stairs—”

“What was that?” he shouted. “That bell rang when I was going down the stairs—”

“Someone followed you here,” the other replied, “and is now trying to reach us. Pray continue!”

“Someone followed you here,” the other replied, “and is now trying to reach us. Please go on!”

“But that man upon the stairs—”

"But that guy on the stairs—"

“We will come to him presently. Let me ask you to finish!”

“We'll get to him shortly. Please go ahead and finish!”

“There is nothing more! I have been followed for years, and now a physical trouble is added—my physician tells me I am going blind. I can’t see to run—”

“There’s nothing more! I've been followed for years, and now I have a physical issue added on—my doctor says I’m going blind. I can’t see to run—”

The Chinaman eyed his companion deliberately.

The Chinese man looked at his companion intentionally.

“Why lie to me, my friend?” he demanded presently. “You come to me for help, and you wish to steal my ammunition! Now let me reconstruct your story for you. You yourself are ‘Count von Hondon.’ You were the leader of the master crooks called ‘The Evening Wolves.’ Five years ago you and your men made a rich haul, and you decided that a time had come to retire, or perhaps to go in by yourself. You departed,[7] taking with you the loot; and ever since it has been a running fight.

“Why are you lying to me, my friend?” he asked sharply. “You come to me for help, and you want to steal my ammo! Let me break down your story. You are ‘Count von Hondon.’ You were the leader of the criminal group known as ‘The Evening Wolves.’ Five years ago, you and your crew scored a big haul, and you decided it was time to retire, or maybe go solo. You left,[7] taking the loot with you, and ever since, it’s been a constant struggle.

“Your old comrades could have shot you outright, but that would not restore to them the booty you stole. And you have not dared dispose of it, because it was the only thing that stood between you and death! You see, you can’t lie to me. Every lie carries its trade-mark with it, to those who have eyes to see. Now I shall ask you but one question, and let me warn you—if you lie now, you will never leave this place alive!”

“Your old friends could have killed you, but that wouldn’t bring back the loot you took. And you haven’t dared to sell it, because it was the only thing that kept you alive! You see, you can’t fool me. Every lie comes with its own signature for those who can see it. Now I’ll ask you just one question, and let me warn you—if you lie now, you will never leave this place alive!”

He stood up and thrust an accusing finger toward the cowering thief.

He stood up and pointed an accusing finger at the shrinking thief.

“Tell me,” said the Chinaman, “the name of the person whom you and your men robbed!”

“Tell me,” said the Chinaman, “the name of the person you and your men stole from!”

The beady eyes of Colonel Knight, or “Count von Hondon” as he had once been known in every capital in Europe, glittered with suspicion and fear. His breath caught in his throat, and he unfastened his collar with trembling fingers.

The beady eyes of Colonel Knight, or “Count von Hondon” as he was once known in every European capital, sparkled with suspicion and fear. His breath got caught in his throat, and he nervously undid his collar with shaking fingers.

“The name,” he said hoarsely, “was—was—”

“The name,” he said hoarsely, “was—was—”

Ah Wing crossed toward the heavy door and laid his hand upon the knob. His metallic eyes blazed, and he looked down with fierce contempt upon the man trembling before him.

Ah Wing walked over to the heavy door and placed his hand on the knob. His metal eyes sparkled, and he looked down with intense disdain at the man shaking in front of him.

“Will you answer?” he cried. “Or shall I open this door?”

“Will you answer me?” he shouted. “Or should I just open this door?”

“It was a woman!” Knight whimpered. “Her name was—Madame Celia—”

“It was a woman!” Knight whimpered. “Her name was—Madame Celia—”

He broke off and stared at the Chinaman, towering there before the door. Ah Wing had neither spoken nor moved; but there was in the room a disturbance as if a great voice had shouted out a curse.

He stopped and looked at the Chinese man standing by the door. Ah Wing hadn’t said anything or moved; but there was a tension in the room like a loud curse had been shouted.

Slowly the Chinaman came back toward his visitor. His face now was the impassive face of a carved Buddha.

Slowly, the Chinese man walked back toward his visitor. His face had now taken on the calm expression of a carved Buddha.

“Colonel Knight,” he said gently, “the high gods have undoubtedly brought you to me. I am the only person in the world who can save you, for I work outside of the laws of men. And I will take your case, now that I fully understand it. But first I will ask you to show me the Resurrection Pendant which you stole from Madame Celia!”

“Colonel Knight,” he said softly, “the higher powers have clearly led you to me. I’m the only one in the world who can save you because I operate beyond human laws. I’ll take your case now that I completely understand it. But first, I need you to show me the Resurrection Pendant you stole from Madame Celia!”

The white man got slowly to his feet, his hands groping at his throat, his eyes protruding, his face the color of dough.

The white man gradually stood up, his hands feeling around his throat, his eyes bulging, and his face pale like dough.

“The pendant!” he whispered through ashen lips. “The Resurrection Pendant! You know—you have heard?”

“The pendant!” he whispered through pale lips. “The Resurrection Pendant! You know—you’ve heard?”

“Show me the Pendant,” repeated Ah Wing inexorably. “I know that you brought it with you tonight, just as I know that you intended, in case I refused to take your case, to try to disappear without returning to your hotel. Show me the Pendant!”

“Show me the Pendant,” Ah Wing insisted firmly. “I know you brought it with you tonight, just like I know you planned to vanish without going back to your hotel if I turned down your case. Show me the Pendant!”

With faltering hands and without removing his fearful eyes from the face of his companion, the crook reached inside his ulster and drew forth a package wrapped in brown paper. This he slowly unfastened, disclosing a jewel case. More and more slowly his fingers fumbled with the catch.

With shaky hands and without taking his fearful eyes off his companion's face, the crook reached into his coat and pulled out a package wrapped in brown paper. He slowly unwrapped it, revealing a jewelry box. His fingers fumbled more and more clumsily with the latch.

There came a sound from the door—a voice that seemed to have difficulty in filtering through the heavy panels.

There was a sound coming from the door—a voice that seemed to struggle to get through the heavy panels.

“Come out of that, Count! We got you over a barrel! Come out—”

“Get out of there, Count! We have you cornered! Come out—”

The massive door shook under a terrific blow, as from a sledge. The man in the ulster seemed about to crumple to the floor.

The huge door trembled from a powerful hit, like a blow from a sledgehammer. The man in the coat looked like he was about to collapse to the floor.

Ah Wing spoke coldly.

Ah Wing spoke sharply.

“Show me the Pendant!” he repeated. “They cannot break down that door, but if you trifle with me I will open it!”

“Show me the Pendant!” he repeated. “They can’t break down that door, but if you mess with me, I will open it!”

With hurried fingers the terror-stricken crook threw back the cover of the jewel case, disclosing a mass of diamonds, intricately and skilfully assembled into a great pendant.

With trembling hands, the panic-stricken thief opened the lid of the jewel case, revealing a cluster of diamonds expertly arranged into a stunning pendant.

CHAPTER TWO
UNDER CHINATOWN

Ah Wing took a long stride, which brought him close to the man who held the jewel case.

Ah Wing took a long step, bringing him closer to the man holding the jewel case.

The Oriental’s steely eyes were fastened unwaveringly upon the pendant, whose history for half a century had been transcribed in suffering and death. Misfortune had followed this unique assemblage of perfect stones: death and insanity; the breaking of friendships; the treachery of children toward parents; the murder of lover by lover. And now the mysterious Chinaman seemed to have fallen under the spell of the gems, for he was taking in every detail of their perfection.

The Oriental's intense eyes were fixed unwaveringly on the pendant, whose story had been written in suffering and death for the past fifty years. Misfortune had trailed this unique collection of flawless stones: death and madness; broken friendships; children betraying their parents; a lover killed by their partner. Now, the mysterious Chinaman appeared to be enchanted by the gems, absorbed in every detail of their perfection.

For a moment the assault upon the door had ceased, but now it was continued. Heavy blows fell, and the walls of the subterranean apartment shook.

For a moment, the pounding on the door had stopped, but now it started up again. Strong blows landed, and the walls of the underground apartment trembled.

“It will not take your friends long to discover that they cannot reach us by that route,” commented Ah Wing tranquilly, turning at last from his inspection of the Resurrection Pendant. “The door has a middle sheeting of boiler iron. It is bullet proof.”

“It won't take your friends long to figure out that they can't reach us that way,” Ah Wing said calmly, finally turning away from examining the Resurrection Pendant. “The door has a core made of boiler iron. It's bulletproof.”

He reseated himself, motioning for Colonel Knight to do the same. Absently he watched the white man close the jewel case, wrap it carefully in brown paper, and return it to his ulster pocket.

He sat down again, gesturing for Colonel Knight to do the same. Distracted, he watched the white man close the jewelry box, wrap it carefully in brown paper, and put it back in his coat pocket.

“And now,” continued the Chinaman, “I will ask you to tell me about these men. You say there are five of them? Please describe them to me, one at a time. Tell me all that you can remember as to physical and mental characteristics—I want every detail you can give me.”

“And now,” continued the Chinaman, “I’d like you to tell me about these men. You say there are five of them? Please describe them to me, one at a time. Share everything you can remember about their physical and mental traits—I want every detail you can provide.”

Colonel Knight sat down heavily. It was obvious that the assault upon the door was shaking his nerves so that he could hardly command his voice. His eyes were the eyes of some hunted thing, which sees itself at the end of a blind alley.

Colonel Knight sat down with a thud. It was clear that the pounding on the door was rattling his nerves to the point where he could barely speak. His eyes looked like those of a cornered animal, trapped at the end of a dead-end street.

With an evident effort, he tore his glance from the quivering panels and fastened it on his companion.

With noticeable effort, he tore his gaze away from the trembling panels and focused on his companion.

“Yes,” he said hollowly, “there are five of these men, and they have been chosen from the elite of the criminal world. I myself selected them and trained them. Each has his special ability. I will begin with the man whom I considered the brainiest of them all—the one who was almost my equal in planning and executing a really big robbery. His name is Monte Jerome.”

“Yes,” he said flatly, “there are five of these guys, and they’ve been picked from the best of the criminal world. I chose them and trained them myself. Each one has his own special skill. I’ll start with the guy I thought was the smartest of them all—the one who was nearly my equal in planning and pulling off a really big heist. His name is Monte Jerome.”

Suddenly the blows on the door ceased; and the room was so still, after the ferocious assault, that it seemed to press on the ear drums of the speaker. He winced and for a moment was silent. Then, resolutely he continued:

Suddenly, the banging on the door stopped; and the room was so quiet, after the intense assault, that it felt like it was pressing against the speaker's eardrums. He flinched and was silent for a moment. Then, with determination, he continued:

“Monte is thirty-five years old. He is less than five feet six, but is broad shouldered and powerful. He grew up in the alleys of a large city. He fought his way to the leadership of gang after gang, and at the time I picked him up was looking for new worlds to conquer. I chose him because of four qualities: his physical strength; his native cunning; his lack of sentiment—or, as it is usually called, ‘mercy’—and his absolute freedom from superstition. Monte believes in neither God, man, nor the devil. He was my right-hand man—and it is to his merciless pursuit that I owe my condition!”

“Monte is thirty-five years old. He’s just under five feet six, but he’s broad-shouldered and strong. He grew up in the rough parts of a big city. He fought his way to the top of gang after gang, and when I found him, he was looking for new territories to conquer. I picked him for four reasons: his physical strength; his natural cleverness; his complete lack of sentiment—or what people usually call ‘mercy’—and his total disbelief in superstition. Monte doesn’t believe in God, man, or the devil. He was my right-hand man—and it’s because of his ruthless drive that I owe my situation!”

Ah Wing had drawn a note-book from his pocket and was jotting down data. He glanced placidly toward the door, which was again shaking under a rain of heavy blows.

Ah Wing had pulled a notebook from his pocket and was writing down information. He looked calmly at the door, which was once again shaking from a barrage of heavy knocks.

“Pray continue!” said he.

"Please go on!" he said.

Something of the Chinaman’s imperturbability was beginning to influence the white man. He went on with greater assurance:

Something about the Chinaman's calmness was starting to affect the white man. He continued with more confidence:

“Next to Monte Jerome in total ability, I always placed the man we called ‘Doc.’ I never knew his real name. That was not important, as he went under many aliases. Doc was my means of approach to the wealthy men and women—and particularly the latter—upon whom I specialized. He is a university man, and has lived among people of wealth and refinement much of his life.

“Next to Monte Jerome in total ability, I always ranked the guy we called ‘Doc.’ I never learned his real name. That didn’t matter, since he went by many different names. Doc was my way in with the wealthy men and women—especially the women—who were my specialty. He’s a college graduate and has spent a lot of his life around wealthy and sophisticated people.”

[8]

[8]

“He has brains, but lacks the quality of ruthlessness so important in really successful commercial crime. He is utterly selfish, I believe, but certain necessary factors in his profession are revolting to him—and he has never made the effort to put down this weakness. Physically he is prepossessing: an inch or two over six feet in height, blue eyes, light brown hair, splendid carriage; and possessed of the manners of a Chesterfield.”

“He's smart, but he doesn't have the ruthlessness that's really important for being successful in commercial crime. I think he's completely selfish, but some necessary parts of his job disgust him—and he’s never tried to overcome this weakness. Physically, he looks good: a bit over six feet tall, with blue eyes, light brown hair, and great posture; plus, he has the manners of a gentleman.”

A thin, faint voice came through the door, upon which the tattoo had momentarily ceased:

A thin, faint voice came through the door, where the tattoo had briefly stopped:

“We’ve got you, Count! Open that door, or we’ll gouge your eyes out when we break in!”

“We’ve got you, Count! Open that door, or we’ll poke your eyes out when we break in!”

Ah Wing waved his hand affably toward the source of this ominous promise.

Ah Wing waved his hand in a friendly way toward the source of this ominous promise.

“And our friend out there?” said he. “Is he one of those whom you have described?”

“And what about our friend out there?” he asked. “Is he one of the people you were talking about?”

“I was just coming to him,” replied Colonel Knight, raising a shaking hand to his forehead and mopping off the beaded perspiration. “That is ‘Billy the Strangler,’ and I think the ‘Kid’ is with him. Those were my Apaches—my gun men—my killers. They are much alike. Both have cunning of a low order; and persistence—they are like bloodhounds, once they are put on the trail.

“I was just going to him,” replied Colonel Knight, raising a trembling hand to his forehead and wiping off the beads of sweat. “That’s ‘Billy the Strangler,’ and I think the ‘Kid’ is with him. Those were my Apaches—my gunmen—my killers. They’re very similar. Both have a low level of cunning and persistence—they’re like bloodhounds once they’re on the trail.”

“They have been Monte’s most useful tools in his pursuit of me. But both are superstitious, and their native bloodthirstiness has grown on them till they are little better than homicidal maniacs. The Strangler is tall and slim, with high cheek bones and lean arms which seem to be threaded with steel wires. The Kid is of medium height, with grey eyes and sandy hair.”

“They’ve been Monte’s most helpful tools in trying to get to me. But both are superstitious, and their natural thirst for violence has escalated to the point where they’re barely more than homicidal maniacs. The Strangler is tall and slim, with high cheekbones and lean arms that look like they’re made of steel wires. The Kid is of average height, with gray eyes and sandy hair.”

The assault on the door had again been discontinued. Suddenly there came from directly overhead a sound of splintering boards, accompanied by a rain of dust and bits of plaster. Knight sprang up and retreated, snarling, toward a corner of the empty room.

The banging on the door had stopped again. Suddenly, from directly above, there was the sound of breaking boards, followed by a shower of dust and bits of plaster. Knight jumped up and backed away, growling, toward a corner of the empty room.

“Ah, I have been waiting to see if your old comrades would think of that,” he commented. “It gives us a line on their resourcefulness.”

“Ah, I’ve been waiting to see if your old friends would figure that out,” he said. “It shows us how resourceful they are.”

Colonel Knight regarded him with drawn lips, which exposed his yellow teeth.

Colonel Knight looked at him with pursed lips, revealing his yellow teeth.

“For God’s sake, what are we to do?” he cried. “Are you armed? You sit there like a statue—”

“For God’s sake, what are we supposed to do?” he shouted. “Are you armed? You're just sitting there like a statue—”

“Pray continue your very interesting description,” suggested Ah Wing. “There remains one of your band whom you have not described. I must know about him—and then I will deal with this other matter!”

“Please continue your really interesting description,” suggested Ah Wing. “There’s still one person in your group you haven’t described. I need to know about him—and then I’ll handle this other issue!”

For an instant the thief glared into the face of the man seated across from him. What he read there steadied him a little, although the crash of splintering boards from above told him that the men he had such good reason to fear were meeting with less resistance in this direction than they had encountered in their assault upon the door.

For a moment, the thief stared into the face of the man sitting across from him. What he saw there calmed him a bit, even though the sound of breaking boards from above indicated that the men he feared were facing less resistance in this direction than they had when attacking the door.

“There remains but one,” he said hoarsely. “That is Louie Martin, my gem expert. Martin is one of the best judges of diamonds and pearls in the world. He is an expert in recutting and remounting stolen jewelry. And he has a wide acquaintance among the crooked dealers of this country and Europe—”

“There’s only one left,” he said hoarsely. “That’s Louie Martin, my gem expert. Martin is one of the best judges of diamonds and pearls in the world. He specializes in recutting and remounting stolen jewelry. Plus, he knows a lot of shady dealers in this country and Europe—”

An extensive area of plaster broke away suddenly and crashed down, tumbling about the heads and shoulders of the two occupants of the room. At the same instant the end of a heavy gas-pipe crashed through the laths, and the voices of the men on the floor above were raised in a shout of ferocious triumph.

An extensive area of plaster suddenly broke away and fell down, crashing onto the heads and shoulders of the two people in the room. At the same time, the end of a heavy gas pipe smashed through the laths, and the voices of the men on the floor above erupted in a shout of fierce triumph.

Ah Wing stood up deliberately and looked toward the ceiling. He seemed to be measuring the progress of the men opposed to him. Then, without hurrying he crossed the room toward a dimly lighted corner, where he stooped and opened a small door in the wall. This door was built in segments, like that of a safe; and was hinged with metal plates of enormous strength.

Ah Wing stood up purposefully and looked up at the ceiling. He appeared to be assessing the movements of the men across from him. Then, without rushing, he walked across the room to a dimly lit corner, where he bent down and opened a small door in the wall. This door was made in sections, similar to a safe, and was reinforced with heavy metal hinges.

Colonel Knight, who cowered directly behind the Chinaman, felt a breath of cool, moist air, smelling strongly of earthy decay, blowing up from this diminutive doorway.

Colonel Knight, who shrank back right behind the Chinaman, felt a breath of cool, damp air, smelling intensely of rotting earth, blowing up from this small doorway.

“Kindly precede me, Colonel,” commanded Ah Wing. “Watch your step—the going is rather precipitous!”

“Please go ahead of me, Colonel,” said Ah Wing. “Be careful—it's pretty steep!”

Knight stooped and made his way through the opening. He found himself on a stairway which went steeply down into utter darkness.

Knight bent down and moved through the opening. He found himself on a staircase that led steeply down into complete darkness.

A cloud of white dust filtered up into the light of the electric bulb; and, as Ah Wing stood watching, a lithe human figure landed with a crash on top of the heap of plaster and splintered boards and laths.

A cloud of white dust rose into the glow of the electric bulb; and as Ah Wing stood watching, a nimble human figure landed with a thud on top of the pile of plaster and broken boards and slats.

In the same instant the Chinaman passed silently through the small doorway, and his companion heard him slipping the bolts into place.

In that same moment, the Chinese man quietly slipped through the small doorway, and his companion heard him locking the bolts behind him.

The darkness which had suddenly clutched them was so intense that it seemed to have physical substance. A squeaking sound from above brought Knight’s face swiftly up. Something cold and reptilian flapped into his eyes and, with another squeak, was gone.

The darkness that had suddenly surrounded them was so thick it felt like it had physical form. A squeaking noise from above made Knight quickly raise his face. Something cold and lizard-like flashed into his eyes and, with another squeak, disappeared.

“Only a bat!” said Ah Wing softly. “Rest your hand on my shoulder and feel your way a step at a time. I will turn on my flashlight!”

“Just a bat!” Ah Wing said quietly. “Put your hand on my shoulder and take it one step at a time. I’ll turn on my flashlight!”

A conical beam of light drilled through the darkness below them, and Ah Wing’s companion saw that they were descending a narrow flight of stone steps that seemed to terminate in a panel of utter blackness. The walls on each side were damp; and pallid fungi had taken the place of the mildew of the cellars above.

A cone of light cut through the darkness below, and Ah Wing’s companion noticed they were going down a narrow flight of stone steps that appeared to end in complete blackness. The walls on either side were damp, and pale fungi had replaced the mildew from the cellars above.

“For God’s sake, where are we?” the white man demanded through chattering teeth. “This looks like the shaft of a mine!”

“For God’s sake, where are we?” the white man shouted through chattering teeth. “This looks like the shaft of a mine!”

“This is part of the underground system which made Chinatown famous, before the disaster of 1906,” replied the Oriental. “Few white men have ever been down here—particularly of late years!”

“This is part of the underground system that made Chinatown famous before the 1906 disaster,” replied the Oriental. “Few white men have ever been down here—especially in recent years!”

He paused. They had reached a narrow landing, from which passages branched in half a dozen directions. Another descending stairway yawned ahead.

He stopped. They had arrived at a narrow landing, from which hallways extended in several directions. Another staircase leading down loomed in front of them.

“If I were to leave you here,” smiled Ah Wing, “you would never find your way out! You could not go back the way you have come, for there are acute-angled branches which would confuse you. Most of them end in masses of rubbish, easily dislodged by the unwary! But with me you are safe!”

“If I left you here,” smiled Ah Wing, “you’d never find your way out! You couldn’t go back the way you came because there are sharp-angled branches that would confuse you. Most of them lead to piles of junk, easily knocked over by someone unaware! But with me, you’re safe!”

His voice had an ominous softness. Knight followed down along the second flight of stairs. His heart was pounding. Suppose these crumbling walls should collapse! Suppose this unearthly being, in whose hands his safety lay, decided to rob him!

His voice was softly threatening. Knight followed down the second flight of stairs. His heart was racing. What if these crumbling walls collapsed? What if this strange being, who held his safety in their hands, chose to rob him?

Ah Wing spoke abruptly:

Ah Wing said suddenly:

“We have been following down the face of a hill. Now we reach the level, and here we leave these catacombs!”

“We’ve been walking down the slope of a hill. Now we reach the flat ground, and here we’re leaving these catacombs!”

He turned sharply to the left and led the way along a short passage which terminated in a second diminutive door. Ah Wing shot back the bolts and motioned for his companion to proceed him into the room beyond.

He turned quickly to the left and guided the way down a short hallway that ended at a small door. Ah Wing pulled back the bolts and gestured for his companion to go ahead into the room beyond.

Knight obeyed. Daylight was there—white, blazing daylight! He blinked as he crept through the opening.

Knight obeyed. Daylight was there—bright, blazing daylight! He squinted as he made his way through the opening.

Next moment he tried to cry out. An arm had passed in front of his body, pinioning him. In the same instant a sinewy hand came close to his face, and there was a little tinkle of broken glass—a diminutive globule had been broken under his nose.

Next moment he tried to shout. An arm had swung in front of his body, pinning him down. At the same time, a muscular hand came close to his face, and he heard a small tinkle of breaking glass—a tiny globule had shattered right under his nose.

The thief struggled to turn his head aside, fought to keep from breathing in the stupefying fumes; but with a smothering gasp he surrendered.

The thief struggled to turn his head away, fought to avoid breathing in the overwhelming fumes; but with a suffocating gasp, he gave in.

[9]

[9]

He breathed deeply, and as he did so a sudden feeling of lightness and of expansion came upon him. In the act of wondering stupidly what this substance was that the Chinaman had forced upon him, his mind went blank.

He took a deep breath, and as he did, a sudden feeling of lightness and expansion washed over him. As he stupidly wondered what this substance was that the Chinaman had given him, his mind went blank.

Ah Wing continued for a moment to hold his hand over the mouth and nostrils of his victim. Then he carried Knight across the room and laid him on a divan. Turning deliberately, he pressed an electric button.

Ah Wing kept his hand over the mouth and nostrils of his victim for a moment longer. Then he picked up Knight and placed him on a couch. Turning slowly, he pressed an electric button.

Somewhere in the brooding silence of the building, beyond this room, a deep throated bell rang clamorously.

Somewhere in the heavy silence of the building, beyond this room, a loud, deep bell rang out.

CHAPTER THREE
THE EVENING WOLVES

High in an apartment house, overlooking a street and something of the city, Monte Jerome, leader of the Evening Wolves, sat at his ease, a cigarette in the corner of his thin, merciless mouth, a telephone within reach.

High up in an apartment building, overlooking a street and part of the city, Monte Jerome, leader of the Evening Wolves, sat comfortably, a cigarette in the corner of his thin, ruthless mouth, a phone within reach.

From the back rooms of the apartment came the sound of heavy breathing, intermingled with an energetic and unmusical snore. Louie Martin, gem expert for the gang, and “Doc,” their society specialist, were sleeping.

From the back rooms of the apartment came the sound of heavy breathing, mixed with an energetic and unmusical snore. Louie Martin, the gem expert for the gang, and “Doc,” their society specialist, were asleep.

Monte listened critically to the heavy breathing. He was an expert in such matters, and his seasoned judgment told him that neither of his comrades was faking sleep.

Monte listened intently to the heavy breathing. He was skilled in these matters, and his experienced judgment told him that neither of his friends was pretending to be asleep.

With a nod of satisfaction, he stood up and walked soundlessly into the corridor connecting the rooms, stopping first in that occupied by “Doc,” and then in the back room where Louie Martin was sleeping. In each room he paused long enough to make a thorough search of the clothing of the sleeping robber.

With a satisfied nod, he stood up and walked quietly into the hallway connecting the rooms, first stopping in the one occupied by “Doc,” and then in the back room where Louie Martin was sleeping. In each room, he took enough time to thoroughly search the clothes of the sleeping robber.

Monte went expeditiously through all the pockets, and even examined the linings. Just a little exhibition of the honor that obtains among thieves: Monte Jerome knew that his leadership depended on his ability to command his companions’ unwilling respect, and he was taking no chances.

Monte quickly searched through all the pockets and even checked the linings. Just a little display of the code that exists among thieves: Monte Jerome understood that his leadership relied on his ability to earn his companions' reluctant respect, and he wasn't taking any chances.

“I got a hunch Doc is thinking of ditching the gang, and going it for himself,” Monte murmured as he returned toward the front room. “If he thinks—”

“I have a feeling Doc is thinking about leaving the gang and going solo,” Monte murmured as he headed back to the front room. “If he thinks—”

The ’phone bell rang suddenly, and the man on duty crossed to the instrument.

The phone rang suddenly, and the man on duty walked over to answer it.

“Yes?” he said.... “Oh, hello, Billy.... What’s that—Hell’s bells! Got away! Get busy and find him—”

“Yes?” he said.... “Oh, hey, Billy.... What’s that—Holy hell! He got away! Hurry up and find him—”

The voice of the Strangler came to him over the wire.

The Strangler's voice came to him through the phone line.

“Keep your shirt on, Chief!” it commanded. “You better come down here and see for yourself what we was up against!”

“Calm down, Chief!” it said. “You'd better come down here and see for yourself what we were dealing with!”

Two minutes later Monte was shaking Louie Martin awake.

Two minutes later, Monte was shaking Louie Martin awake.

“Come to life!” Monte grated. “The Count has made his getaway! You get into your clothes and tend ’phone! This is one hell of a mess!”

“Wake up!” Monte snapped. “The Count has escaped! Get dressed and handle the phone! This is a total disaster!”

Martin climbed sluggishly and unwillingly out of bed.

Martin climbed out of bed slowly and reluctantly.

“You’ve been running things,” he snarled. “If you’ve got ’em in a mess, it’s no one’s fault but your own!”

“You’ve been in charge,” he snapped. “If you’ve got them all messed up, it’s nobody’s fault but your own!”


At a corner on the outskirts of Chinatown, Monte alighted from his taxi. This was a special machine, owned and operated by a crook who dealt indiscriminately in transportation, dope and bootleg whisky.

At a corner on the edge of Chinatown, Monte got out of his taxi. This was a special cab, owned and run by a shady character who dealt indiscriminately in rides, drugs, and illegal whiskey.

Monte commanded this worthy citizen to await his return, and plunged into a labyrinth of narrow streets and alleys.

Monte ordered this respected citizen to wait for his return and dove into a maze of narrow streets and alleys.

A shrill whistle sounded presently, and he saw the Strangler beckoning him from a doorway. Crossing over, Monte followed his henchman into an alley, down a flight of narrow stairs, and into an unlighted basement. Here they were joined by the “Kid,” who carried an electric torch.

A loud whistle blared, and he saw the Strangler waving him over from a doorway. Monte walked over and followed his accomplice into an alley, down a narrow flight of stairs, and into a dark basement. They were soon joined by the "Kid," who had a flashlight.

“Come on, Chief,” the “Kid” commanded. “We’ll show you first what we was up against—watch your step! If you stub your toe you’ll land in hell!”

“Come on, Chief,” the “Kid” commanded. “We’ll show you first what we were up against—watch your step! If you stub your toe, you’ll end up in hell!”

They turned and went down another stairway, narrower and steeper than the first. At the bottom their way was barred by a heavy door, studded with great iron bolts. In one place the wood had been battered away, disclosing the gleaming surface of a steel panel.

They turned and went down another stairway, which was narrower and steeper than the first. At the bottom, their path was blocked by a heavy door, reinforced with large iron bolts. In one spot, the wood had been worn away, revealing the shiny surface of a steel panel.

“We followed the Count here, and thought we had him cornered,” the “Kid” drawled, rolling his cigarette from one corner of his mouth to the other and regarding Monte through lazy, sardonic eyes. “When we saw we couldn’t get through this way, we went up to the floor above and come at him through the ceiling. Come along—we’ll show you!”

“We tracked the Count here and thought we had him trapped,” the “Kid” said lazily, shifting his cigarette from one side of his mouth to the other and looking at Monte with half-closed, sarcastic eyes. “When we realized we couldn't get through this way, we went up to the floor above and came at him from the ceiling. Come on—we'll show you!”

They went back up one flight of stairs and entered a room which evidently had long been unused. Its walls were crumbling, and in the middle a great hole had been torn in the floor. The Strangler, who was leading the way, crossed over to this opening and unhesitatingly disappeared through it. Next moment a yellow light filtered up through the opening.

They went back up one flight of stairs and entered a room that clearly hadn’t been used in a long time. Its walls were falling apart, and in the middle, a huge hole had been ripped in the floor. The Strangler, who was leading the way, walked over to this opening and confidently disappeared through it. The next moment, a yellow light shone up through the opening.

“Down you go, Chief,” commanded the “Kid.” “This was the door we made!”

“Down you go, Chief,” shouted the “Kid.” “This was the door we created!”

Monte made his way down through the opening, landing on the upper of two chairs which had been piled precariously together to assist in the descent. He was followed by the “Kid,” and the three crooks stood examining the room in which Ah Wing and Colonel Knight had held their conference.

Monte made his way down through the opening, landing on the upper of two chairs that had been stacked together to help with the descent. He was followed by the “Kid,” and the three crooks were looking around the room where Ah Wing and Colonel Knight had met.

Monte spoke with a snarl.

Monte spoke with a sneer.

“All right, you two!” he cried, “Here is where he was! Where is he now? Come across with your alibi!”

“All right, you two!” he shouted, “This is where he was! Where is he now? Let’s hear your alibi!”

His two companions exchanged significant glances and the “Kid” took a slouching step closer to Monte.

His two friends exchanged meaningful looks, and the “Kid” took a slouched step closer to Monte.

“Look here, Chief,” said he, “it ain’t gonna be healthy for you to talk that way to me! I’m not spielin’ no alibi. What I’m givin’ you is straight goods, and you better get that twist out of your mush and act like a gentleman!”

“Listen up, Chief,” he said, “it’s not going to be good for you to talk to me like that! I’m not making any excuses. What I’m telling you is the real deal, and you better clear your head and act like a gentleman!”

He paused; and his two crumpled ears, which spoke of vicissitudes in the prize ring, grew red as a rooster’s comb. His glassy gray eyes glared unblinkingly at Monte.

He paused, and his two crumpled ears, which showed the ups and downs in the boxing ring, turned as red as a rooster’s comb. His glassy gray eyes stared unblinkingly at Monte.

The latter was not afraid of either of these men, or of both of them together. Monte had the unflinching courage of the perfect animal. But he had no notion of breaking up a gang which might prove useful to him.

The latter wasn't scared of either of these guys, or of both of them together. Monte had the fearless courage of a strong animal. But he had no plans to disrupt a group that could be beneficial to him.

“All right, boys,” he agreed, more pacifically, although his dark eyes continued to glow like coals. “If you can afford to take it easy, you got nothing on me! Tell me what happened.”

“All right, guys,” he said, more calmly, although his dark eyes still burned like embers. “If you can afford to relax, you’ve got nothing on me! Tell me what went down.”

“That’s more like it,” the “Kid” growled. “Now you’re talking like a gentleman, Chief! Well, we follows the Count here, and thinks we has him holed up. We can’t bust down that door—this is an old Chink gambling hell, and everything is stacked against a fellow that wants to get in. But we comes down through the roof—”

"Now that's more like it," the "Kid" growled. "Now you’re talking like a gentleman, Chief! Well, we follow the Count here and think we have him holed up. We can’t just break down that door—this is an old Chinese gambling den, and everything is stacked against someone trying to get in. But we can come down through the roof—"

Suddenly the “Kid” paused. From somewhere behind there had come a sound as of the opening of a door. The eyes of his two companions followed his and together they stood, rigid and alert.

Suddenly, the “Kid” stopped. From somewhere behind them, there was a sound like a door opening. His two companions stared in the same direction, and together they stood, tense and ready.

Slowly the back wall of the room opened out toward them. Unconsciously, the crooks shrank closer together. Their faces were drawn, their figures rigid.

Slowly, the back wall of the room expanded toward them. Unintentionally, the criminals huddled closer together. Their faces were tense, their bodies stiff.

The panel swung fully open, and a figure appeared in it. It was the form of a tall man, clad in black silk.

The panel swung wide open, and a figure stepped through. It was the silhouette of a tall man, dressed in black silk.

The three crooks stood staring at him silently. So unexpected had been his appearance that it had affected them with a sort of paralysis. Their mouths gaped open and their eyes bulged.

The three crooks stood there staring at him in silence. His sudden appearance had left them in a kind of shock. Their mouths hung open and their eyes widened.

Serenely, the intruder stood looking down upon them; and then, with a courteous wave of his hand, he spoke.

Serenely, the intruder stood looking down at them; and then, with a polite wave of his hand, he spoke.

“Pardon my intrusion, gentlemen!” said he. “My little affairs can wait—I will return later!”

“Excuse my interruption, gentlemen!” he said. “My personal matters can wait—I’ll come back later!”

[10]

[10]

He turned, and next moment the panel had swung silently shut behind him.

He turned, and the next moment the panel closed quietly behind him.

Monte Jerome was the first of the three to recover.

Monte Jerome was the first of the three to get better.

“Come on—we’ve got to get him!” he cried.

“Come on—we have to get him!” he yelled.

“That was the Chink we saw spieling with the Count,” the “Kid” cried hoarsely. “But, for the love of cripe, how did he get here?”

“That was the guy we saw talking with the Count,” the “Kid” shouted hoarsely. “But seriously, how did he get here?”

Monte snarled wolfishly:

Monte snarled like a wolf:

“Ask him that! We’ve got to bust through here—”

“Ask him that! We need to break through here—”

His compact body landed against the panel. It shook, but refused to yield.

His solid body hit the panel. It rattled, but wouldn't give in.

“Come back here! Now, all together!” bellowed Monte.

“Come back here! Everyone, gather around!” shouted Monte.

The three leaped forward and struck the partition.

The three jumped forward and hit the wall.

This time it swung inward, slowly and without a sound. The crooks leaped through the opening, and the “Kid” flashed his torch. They were standing just inside a vast, windowless room, at whose farther side they had a glimpse of sagging timbers and ruined walls. Nowhere was there a sign of the man who had eluded them.

This time, it swung open, slowly and quietly. The criminals jumped through the opening, and the “Kid” turned on his flashlight. They were standing just inside a huge, windowless room, where they could see sagging beams and crumbling walls on the other side. There was no sign of the man who had gotten away.

“Get a move on!” Monte growled throatily. His lip drew up and he snarled at his companions. “A hell of a bunch of crooks, we are! Why didn’t you take a shot at him, when you saw he was going to make a getaway?”

“Get a move on!” Monte growled throatily. His lip curled up, and he snarled at his companions. “What a bunch of crooks we are! Why didn’t you take a shot at him when you saw he was about to make a getaway?”

The “Kid” glared back.

The "Kid" shot a glare back.

“Cut out that kind of talk, Chief! You got a gat, and two hands! He buffaloed you just like he did us! Be a sport and take your medicine!”

“Cut out that kind of talk, Chief! You have a gun and two hands! He tricked you just like he did us! Be a sport and face the consequences!”

A determined search of the ruined chamber yielded no results. The “Kid” dropped to his stomach and wormed his way under the mass of timbers at the farther side. He found the beginning of a stone-lined tunnel, which dipped abruptly into the earth.

A focused search of the destroyed room found nothing. The “Kid” dropped to his belly and crawled under the pile of beams on the other side. He discovered the start of a stone-lined tunnel that dropped sharply into the ground.

Damp, mouldy air fanned his cheeks; and as he crouched, motionless, listening, a distant reverberation came to him from the bowels of the earth. It sounded like the clanking of a great iron door.

Damp, moldy air brushed against his cheeks; and as he crouched there without moving, listening, he heard a distant echo coming from deep within the earth. It sounded like the clanking of a massive iron door.

“Let me out of this!” he growled, as he backed toward his companions. “We got a fat chance of following that yellow devil into his hole. You go, if you want to!”

“Let me out of this!” he growled, as he backed toward his friends. “We have no chance of following that yellow devil into his hole. You go if you want to!”

Monte shook his head. He had regained his poise, and he had been thinking.

Monte shook his head. He had regained his composure, and he had been thinking.

“No use trying to follow,” he admitted. “We got to comb Chinatown for the two of them. They can’t live down in that burrow forever. But why did this duck show himself? He must have known we were here—he could hear us talking!”

“No point in trying to follow,” he admitted. “We need to search Chinatown for the two of them. They can’t hide down in that hole forever. But why did this duck reveal himself? He must have known we were here—he could hear us talking!”

The “Kid” smiled craftily.

The "Kid" smiled slyly.

“Maybe him and the Count left something,” he suggested. “We better have a look!”

“Maybe he and the Count left something,” he suggested. “We should take a look!”

“No, they didn’t leave nothing. I would have seen it if they had. I got an idea the Chink wanted us to see him! He stood there with his face turned into the light. Well, we got to find him! That’s flat!”

“No, they didn’t leave anything. I would have noticed if they had. I have a feeling the guy wanted us to see him! He stood there with his face in the light. Well, we have to find him! No doubt about it!”

CHAPTER FOUR
THE MAN IN THE LIGHTED ROOM

The wolves shifted their quarters that night to a rooming-house on the edge of Chinatown, and the search for Colonel Knight and his mysterious companion, the tall Chinaman, began.

The wolves moved to a boarding house that night on the outskirts of Chinatown, and the hunt for Colonel Knight and his enigmatic companion, the tall Chinese man, started.

For three days they worked feverishly. Monte Jerome seemed never to sleep, and his temper was not at all improved by the ordeal. He drove his companions fiercely, and only the fact that they were playing for big stakes prevented open rebellion.

For three days, they worked relentlessly. Monte Jerome seemed to never sleep, and his mood was definitely not getting any better because of it. He pushed his teammates hard, and the only reason there wasn't a full-blown revolt was because they were playing for high stakes.

On the fourth day Monte and the “Kid,” who were loitering, alert but almost hopeless, in the entrance to a building in one of the narrow streets of the Oriental quarter, caught sight of a figure disappearing through a doorway. It was a tall figure, partly concealed by a light overcoat; but both of them leaped forward at the same instant.

On the fourth day, Monte and the “Kid,” who were hanging around, alert but feeling almost hopeless, at the entrance of a building on one of the narrow streets in the Oriental quarter, spotted a figure slipping through a doorway. It was a tall figure, partially hidden by a light overcoat; but both of them jumped forward at the same moment.

“That was the Chink, sure as God made little red apples!” the “Kid” snapped.

“That was the Chink, for sure, just like God made little red apples!” the “Kid” snapped.

They crossed the street. Several automobiles were drawn up close to the curb, among them a big blue limousine from which the Chinaman had stepped a moment before they identified him. Monte approached a well-dressed gentleman, who had just come out of the building, and asked him what was going on inside.

They crossed the street. Several cars were parked close to the curb, including a big blue limousine from which the Chinaman had stepped just before they recognized him. Monte approached a well-dressed man who had just come out of the building and asked him what was happening inside.

“This is the fall exhibition of the Iconoclasts,” the stranger explained good-naturedly.

“This is the fall exhibition of the Iconoclasts,” the stranger explained with a friendly demeanor.

He seemed to be sizing up the two crooks.

He appeared to be evaluating the two criminals.

“I think you boys would enjoy it,” he added mischievously. “The admission is only fifty cents.”

“I think you guys would have a great time,” he said playfully. “The entry fee is just fifty cents.”

Monte and the “Kid” bought tickets, and presently they entered a big room with a high ceiling, upon whose walls were hung a number of gaudy paintings. The newcomers stared round at the fifty or more spectators who were making the rounds of the gallery.

Monte and the “Kid” bought tickets, and soon they entered a large room with a high ceiling, where a bunch of flashy paintings were hung on the walls. The newcomers looked around at the fifty or more spectators who were strolling through the gallery.

“Hell!” growled the “Kid,” “this ain’t no place for an honest strongarm man—Let’s beat it and send for Doc!”

“Damn!” growled the “Kid,” “this isn’t a place for an honest tough guy—Let’s get out of here and call for Doc!”

Monte gripped his arm.

Monte held his arm tight.

“Look!” he said under his breath. “Over there near the corner!”

“Look!” he whispered. “Over there by the corner!”

The “Kid” looked stealthily as directed, and perceived the tall man in the gray topcoat. He was standing with his back to them, examining a red and yellow daub that looked like an omelette liberally seasoned with paprika.

The “Kid” glanced around carefully as instructed and spotted the tall man in the gray overcoat. He was facing away from them, studying a red and yellow splotch that resembled an omelet heavily sprinkled with paprika.

“That’s him!” Monte whispered. “All right, Kid! You have Mike bring the cab down to the corner where we was waiting. Then, when this duck beats it out of here, I’ll hop in and we’ll follow him!”

“That’s him!” Monte whispered. “Okay, Kid! Have Mike bring the cab to the corner where we were waiting. Then, when this guy takes off, I’ll jump in and we’ll follow him!”

Half an hour later the tall man in the gray coat—who in American garb looked more like an Oriental than he had when dressed as a Chinaman—paused to look deliberately at his watch, and then turned to the outer door.

Half an hour later, the tall man in the gray coat—who, in American clothing, looked more like an Asian than he did when dressed as a Chinaman—paused to check his watch and then turned to the outer door.

By the time he stepped into the blue limousine, Monte had reached the corner and was climbing in beside the driver of the taxi. The “Kid” had the window down, and was kneeling with his head close to the driver’s.

By the time he got into the blue limousine, Monte had reached the corner and was getting in next to the taxi driver. The “Kid” had the window down and was kneeling with his head close to the driver’s.

“How ’bout it, Mike!” Monte demanded. “Can you keep ’em in sight?”

“How about it, Mike!” Monte insisted. “Can you keep them in sight?”

“Watch me!” snorted the driver. “There ain’t no Chink going can leave me behind. Did you see that chauffeur? Got a face like a monkey!”

“Watch me!” the driver scoffed. “There’s no way I’m going to let some Asian leave me behind. Did you see that chauffeur? He’s got a face like a monkey!”

There was no difficulty, for the present, in keeping the blue limousine in sight, however. It went sedately down a side street and took the turn toward the ferry. Five minutes later Monte and the Kid saw the cab in which they were seated draw in behind the larger car, and roll over the landing platform. The limousine was stationed on the right, and the cab on the left, of the big boat.

There was no trouble, for the moment, in keeping the blue limousine in view, though. It smoothly went down a side street and turned toward the ferry. Five minutes later, Monte and the Kid saw the cab they were in pull in behind the larger car and roll onto the landing platform. The limousine was parked on the right, and the cab on the left, of the big boat.

Monte scrambled down, and with a curt command to the other two made his way around to where he could see the enclosed car. The man in the gray overcoat was sealed inside, with a coffee-brown Chinaman in livery at the wheel. Monte kept them in sight till the ferry was approaching the slip. Then he hurried back and climbed in again beside the driver.

Monte hurried down and, with a quick command to the other two, made his way around to get a view of the enclosed car. The guy in the gray overcoat was locked inside, with a coffee-brown Chinese driver in uniform at the wheel. Monte kept an eye on them until the ferry was nearing the dock. Then he rushed back and got in again beside the driver.

“Here’s where they’ll try to leave us behind, if they have any idea we’re following!” he predicted.

“Here’s where they’ll try to leave us behind if they think we’re following!” he predicted.

“Let ’em,” growled Mike. “If we don’t get took in by a speed cop, I won’t never let no Chink drive away from me! You boys just hang onto your bonnets, and watch us!”

“Let them,” Mike growled. “As long as we don’t get caught by a speed cop, I’m not going to let any Asian drive away from me! You guys just hang on to your hats and watch us!”

The big blue car seemed to have accepted this challenge. The little man at the wheel swung out and passed half a dozen slower machines, then took the center of the road and held it.

The big blue car appeared to take on this challenge. The small man behind the wheel swerved out and overtook half a dozen slower vehicles, then claimed the center of the road and maintained it.

With the coming of evening, a powdery fog swooped down over the ridges to the west, and suddenly the tail lights of the limousine shot up in the gloom[11] ahead. Notch by notch, the Chinese chauffeur was adding to his speed. The lighter car behind bounced and swayed, and Mike spat through his teeth.

With evening approaching, a thick fog rolled in over the ridges to the west, and suddenly the tail lights of the limousine glowed in the darkness[11] ahead. Little by little, the Chinese chauffeur was picking up speed. The smaller car behind bounced and swayed, and Mike spat through his teeth.

“Say, that bird must be clear nuts!” he growled. “If we get took in, they’ll sentence us to about five life-times! What say, gents? Want to let him go?”

“Look, that guy has to be out of his mind!” he grumbled. “If we get caught, they’ll give us sentences that feel like five lifetimes! What do you think, guys? Should we let him go?”

“You keep going!” snarled Monte, staring hardeyed into the fog. “If we get pinched, I pay for it, see? But don’t you let that bird get away, if you want to sleep in your little bed tonight!”

“You keep going!” snarled Monte, staring intensely into the fog. “If we get caught, I’m the one who pays for it, got it? But don’t let that guy get away, if you want to get some sleep in your little bed tonight!”

Mike glanced sideways at the man whose elbow touched his. Something he saw in the stony face of Monte Jerome caused him to turn all his attention to the task in hand.

Mike glanced sideways at the man whose elbow brushed against his. Something he noticed in the expressionless face of Monte Jerome made him focus entirely on the task at hand.

The tail lights had been growing dim, but now, slowly, the cab began to gain. Other cars, headed for the ferry, shot out of the fog and into it, honking warning horns at the crazily lurching machine that burned the road in pursuit of the blue limousine. The stony faces of the three men in the cab never deviated from their straight glare into the gloom ahead.

The tail lights had been getting dim, but now, slowly, the cab started to catch up. Other cars, heading for the ferry, emerged from the fog and drove into it, honking their horns at the wildly swaying vehicle that sped down the road after the blue limousine. The stoic faces of the three men in the cab remained fixed in their intense stare into the darkness ahead.

The speed of the big car was slackening. The driver of the cab grinned wryly.

The big car was slowing down. The cab driver smiled wryly.

“He knows the ropes. Speed cop in this burg ahead lies awake nights thinking up new ways of raising hell for speedy drivers,” he explained. “Now we’ll creep up on ’em a little more!”

“He knows what’s up. The speed cop in this town lies awake at night thinking of new ways to mess with speedy drivers,” he explained. “Now we’ll sneak up on them even better!”

They passed through the little town and again were in the open country. The limousine continued its more leisurely progress, however, and presently turned to the right into a dirt road. The cab dropped farther behind, at Monte’s command.

They drove through the small town and were back in the open countryside. The limousine maintained a more relaxed pace and soon turned right onto a dirt road. The cab fell further behind, as Monte directed.

“They can’t get away from us on this road. Probably aren’t going far, and we don’t want them to spot us. Take it easy!”

“They can’t escape us on this road. They probably aren’t going far, and we don’t want them to see us. Just relax!”

The road seemed to be leading gently down, and presently they caught the gleam of water on each side. Rushes grew up close to the track; and from somewhere in the dusk the cry of a gull sounded like the wailing of a lost soul.

The path appeared to be sloping down gently, and soon they spotted the glimmer of water on either side. Reeds grew right by the trail; and from somewhere in the dim light, the cry of a gull echoed like the lament of a lost soul.

Involuntarily, the “Kid” shivered.

The "Kid" shivered involuntarily.

“Hell of a country!” he mumbled. “Where you reckon he’s headed for?”

“Hell of a country!” he muttered. “Where do you think he’s headed?”

“Wait and see!” snapped Monte. “Hello!—he’s turning in! That must be a private road! Stop here!”

“Just wait and see!” Monte snapped. “Hey!—he's turning in! That has to be a private road! Stop here!”

He slid from the seat and stood swinging his feet alternately, to restore the circulation in them. Then he jerked his head into the darkness.

He slid off the seat and stood, swinging his feet back and forth to get the blood flowing. Then he snapped his head toward the darkness.

“Come on, Kid! We got to see what he’s up to!”

“Come on, Kid! We need to see what he's doing!”

The “Kid” clambered out, and the two crooks struck silently up the road. They reached the turn and found, as they had guessed, that they were at the entrance to a private road.

The “Kid” climbed out, and the two crooks quietly headed up the road. They reached the turn and discovered, as they had expected, that they were at the entrance to a private road.

Instinctively, the two men paused and stared in through the trees. Night pressed thick and damp about them. A wind from the southeast brought to them the smell of the marshes, and once the booming whistle of a steamer sounded. In a lull of the wind, the gulls were screaming.

Instinctively, the two men stopped and peered through the trees. The night felt heavy and damp around them. A wind from the southeast carried the scent of the marshes, and they heard the distant whistle of a steamer. In a break in the wind, the gulls were screeching.

“This ain’t in my line, Chief!” snarled the “Kid,” glaring into the darkness. “I can bump a guy off under the city lights as nifty as the next one, but this nature stuff never did set right on my stomach. Let’s go back!”

“This isn’t my thing, Chief!” snarled the “Kid,” glaring into the darkness. “I can take a guy out under the city lights just as skillfully as anyone else, but this nature stuff has never sat well with me. Let’s head back!”

“You go back if you want to!” Monte said menacingly. “But if you do, don’t come sniveling around me later on. I’m going in there!”

“You can go back if you want!” Monte said threateningly. “But if you do, don’t come whining to me later. I’m going in there!”

He struck off along the winding road, and in a moment the “Kid” fell into step at his side.

He set off down the winding road, and soon the “Kid” matched his pace beside him.

Without a word, the two advanced till suddenly the lights of a building shone upon them. They paused for a moment, then began to creep nearer, keeping in the shelter of clumps of bushes. In this way they came close enough to discern the outlines of a large and well-built house, with a broad frontage and two wings extending from the rear.

Without saying anything, the two moved forward until the lights of a building suddenly illuminated them. They stopped for a moment, then started to inch closer, staying hidden behind groups of bushes. This way, they got close enough to make out the shape of a big, well-constructed house, with a wide front and two wings extending from the back.

“For the love of cripe!” whispered the “Kid,” “would you look at them windows! Barred, every damn one of them!”

“For the love of crap!” whispered the “Kid,” “can you believe those windows? They’re all barred, every single one of them!”

Monte nodded.

Monte nodded.

“Looks like a private foolish house to me,” he replied in the same cautious tone. “Come on—we’ll get around behind and see what we can make out!”

“Looks like a private silly place to me,” he replied in the same careful tone. “Come on—we’ll go around the back and see what we can figure out!”

The musty darkness of the night, which had settled down around them, was now an advantage, as it made it easier for the two Wolves to get close to the house without being seen. They crept past the massive front, with its broad steps and wide porch, and continued till they came opposite the west wing. Most of the windows in this wing were dark, but toward the back they saw several lighted panels.

The musty darkness of the night, which had settled around them, was now a benefit, as it made it easier for the two Wolves to approach the house without being noticed. They sneaked past the large front, with its wide steps and spacious porch, and continued until they were in front of the west wing. Most of the windows in this wing were dark, but towards the back, they saw several lit panels.

“Come on!” commanded Monte. “I hope that Chink doesn’t keep a dog, but plug him if one comes at you!”

“Come on!” ordered Monte. “I hope Chink doesn’t have a dog, but be ready to take it down if one charges at you!”

On they crept till they were close to the windows. Massive and sinister against the light, stood the iron bars which had first caught their attention. They crept closer, and finally Monte hauled himself up into a gnarly pepper tree whose lacy branches almost touched the nearest of the lighted windows.

On they crept until they were near the windows. Massive and menacing against the light stood the iron bars that had first caught their attention. They inched closer, and finally, Monte pulled himself up into a gnarled pepper tree whose delicate branches almost touched the closest of the lit windows.

Next moment he reached down and grasped his companion’s shoulder.

Next moment, he reached down and grabbed his friend's shoulder.

“Come up here!” he grated, speaking half aloud in his excitement. “Don’t slip—catch that limb! There you are!”

“Come up here!” he shouted, speaking half aloud in his excitement. “Don’t slip—grab that branch! There you are!”

He assisted the “Kid” to a foothold beside himself, and together they stared through the foliage and into the lighted room beyond.

He helped the “Kid” get a foothold next to him, and together they looked through the leaves and into the lit room beyond.

The curtains were drawn aside and the shade rolled up. Seated in full view of the two crooks was the man they had been following for five years. He wore a dressing-gown, and beside his easy chair was a low table on which rested a leather covered box.

The curtains were pulled back and the shade was raised. Sitting in plain sight of the two criminals was the man they had been tracking for five years. He was wearing a bathrobe, and next to his comfy chair was a low table with a leather-covered box on it.

Suddenly he turned, raised the cover of the box—and Monte and the “Kid” held their breath and stared hungrily. The light was caught and split up into a cascade of vivid colors. The man in the dressing-gown seemed to have in his clutching hands a fountain of fire.

Suddenly, he turned and lifted the lid of the box—Monte and the “Kid” held their breath, staring eagerly. The light was captured and exploded into a burst of bright colors. The man in the dressing gown appeared to be holding a fountain of fire in his grasp.

“The Resurrection Pendant!” snarled the “Kid,” reaching for his pistol. “Damn him!”

“The Resurrection Pendant!” yelled the “Kid,” grabbing for his gun. “Damn him!”

Monte gripped his companion by the wrist.

Monte grabbed his friend's wrist.

“None of that, you fool!” he hissed. “We’ve got to play safe—but the Count is caught in a trap! That Chink must have kidnapped him!”

“None of that, you idiot!” he whispered. “We have to be careful—but the Count is in a bind! That guy must have kidnapped him!”

CHAPTER FIVE
ONE OF AH WING’S DOOR KEEPERS

Colonel Knight awoke and lay staring at the ceiling. It seemed a surprisingly long distance from him—and then his glance narrowed.

Colonel Knight woke up and lay there staring at the ceiling. It looked like a surprisingly long way up to him—and then his gaze focused.

He turned his head, and suddenly sat up in bed. He had just remembered the events preceding his loss of consciousness.

He turned his head and suddenly sat up in bed. He just remembered what happened right before he passed out.

Ponderingly, he examined his surroundings. He was in a big room, with a high ceiling. There were two windows at his right and one straight ahead, the latter partly open. Several easy chairs, a handsome mahogany house desk, and a row of bookcases flanking a fireplace came to him as successive details of his environment. A bar of yellow sunlight streamed through the end window.

He thought carefully as he looked around. He was in a large room with a high ceiling. There were two windows on his right and one directly in front of him, the latter partially open. Several comfy chairs, an attractive mahogany desk, and a row of bookcases next to a fireplace gradually revealed themselves as parts of his surroundings. A beam of warm yellow sunlight poured through the end window.

A door behind him opened, and he turned to see a grinning, brown-faced Chinese boy approaching his bedside, bearing a breakfast tray.

A door behind him opened, and he turned to see a smiling, brown-faced Chinese boy walking up to his bedside, carrying a breakfast tray.

“Ah Wing say he coming to see you by-m-by,” the newcomer commented placidly. “You hab breakfast now.”

“Ah Wing said he’s coming to see you soon,” the newcomer remarked calmly. “You have breakfast now.”

He drew up a table and placed the tray in position, then skillfully arranged napkin and silverware—which were of the best quality—convenient to Colonel Knight’s hand. Afterward he withdrew.

He set up a table and positioned the tray, then expertly arranged the high-quality napkin and silverware for Colonel Knight's convenience. After that, he left.

Knight’s head felt clear enough, but, mentally and physically, he was relaxed[12] to the point of incoherence. He wanted to think, but couldn’t.

Knight felt mentally alert, but physically and mentally, he was so relaxed that it was almost incoherent. He wanted to think, but he just couldn't.

Mechanically, he lifted to his lips the cup of steaming coffee that the servant had poured for him. The taste of the hot, bitter fluid—he drank it without cream or sugar—helped him pull himself together. He remembered everything now: his visit to the mysterious Chinaman; the coming of his enemies, and their attack on the basement room; his flight with Ah Wing; and the latter’s ruse for bringing Knight fully within his power.

Mechanically, he raised the cup of steaming coffee the servant had poured for him to his lips. The taste of the hot, bitter liquid—he drank it black without cream or sugar—helped him compose himself. He remembered everything now: his visit to the mysterious Chinese man; the arrival of his enemies and their assault on the basement room; his escape with Ah Wing; and Ah Wing's trick to bring Knight completely under his control.

Sharply he turned his head and looked again at the end window; it was barred with heavy iron rods, and so were the two windows at the side. This room in which he lay was a luxurious prison!

Sharply, he turned his head and looked again at the end window; it was barred with heavy iron rods, and so were the two side windows. This room where he lay was a luxurious prison!

The door opened again, softly, and Colonel Knight turned his head to find Ah Wing advancing toward him, dressed in white flannel trousers, silk shirt, and serge coat. In such a rig the newcomer looked every inch a Chinaman.

The door opened again, quietly, and Colonel Knight turned his head to see Ah Wing walking toward him, wearing white flannel pants, a silk shirt, and a serge coat. In that outfit, the newcomer looked like a true Chinaman.

“Good morning, Colonel,” Ah Wing greeted his guest courteously. “I am glad to see you looking so fresh and rested this morning!”

“Good morning, Colonel,” Ah Wing greeted his guest politely. “I’m glad to see you looking so fresh and rested this morning!”

Knight began to tremble.

Knight started to tremble.

“You yellow crook!” he croaked, his hands drawing up into knots. “So that was your scheme—to rob me, and then kidnap me? But don’t think you can get away with it—”

“You sneaky thief!” he croaked, his hands curling into fists. “So that was your plan—to rob me and then kidnap me? But don’t think you can get away with it—”

Ah Wing approached the bed and deftly reached under the nearer of the two pillows. From this place of concealment he drew two things: the morocco jewel case, and a revolver that Knight remembered having carried in his inside coat pocket.

Ah Wing walked over to the bed and quickly reached under the closer of the two pillows. From this hidden spot, he pulled out two items: the leather jewelry box and a revolver that Knight recalled having carried in his inside coat pocket.

“Here are the principle articles of your property, Colonel Knight,” said the master of the house. “The other things you will find after you are dressed.”

“Here are the main articles of your property, Colonel Knight,” said the master of the house. “You’ll find the other things after you get dressed.”

He paused to watch the man in the bed open the leather box and stare hungrily at the flashing jewels. Then he continued.

He paused to watch the man in the bed open the leather box and look hungrily at the flashing jewels. Then he continued.

“There was an ordeal ahead of you, my friend, and you were in no condition to go through with it. You needed rest, but your nerves were screwed up to the snapping point. There was only one way to get you safely out of the city, and I used it.”

“There was a tough situation ahead of you, my friend, and you weren't in a good place to handle it. You needed some rest, but your nerves were shot and ready to break. There was only one way to get you out of the city safely, and I took it.”

“You mean that the Wolves don’t know where I am?” Knight demanded.

“You're saying the Wolves don’t know where I am?” Knight asked.

“Not yet. I shall remedy that presently.”

“Not yet. I’ll fix that shortly.”

Colonel Knight’s voice rose into a snarl:

Colonel Knight's voice turned into a snarl:

“Remedy it? You mean you want them to know?”

“Fix it? You mean you want them to find out?”

“Of course I want them to know. I want them here, where I can deal with them. But never fear, my friend. Your old enemies will never be able to hurt you!”

“Of course I want them to know. I want them here, where I can handle them. But don’t worry, my friend. Your old enemies will never be able to hurt you!”

He paused and looked around the apartment, then turned again to the man in the bed.

He stopped and glanced around the apartment, then turned back to the man in the bed.

“These are your quarters. Adjoining your bedroom is the bath. This door opens into your sitting-room, and adjoining that is my conservatory, which you are at liberty to visit when you choose. There are no conditions placed upon your residence here except that you are not to try to leave the house without my permission—and you are to leave the end window exactly as it is. Don’t even lay your hand upon it, or upon the sill! This is important!”

“These are your rooms. Next to your bedroom is the bathroom. This door leads into your living room, and next to that is my conservatory, which you can visit whenever you like. There are no rules for staying here except that you can't try to leave the house without my permission—and you have to leave the end window exactly as it is. Don’t even touch it, or the sill! This is important!”

Knight stared again at the single end window through which the sun was shining. He stared from it to the face of the strange being who continued to regard him with the impersonal interest of a Buddha. A sense of baffled curiosity arose within him, and he made a nervous, protesting movement with one of his puffy hands.

Knight looked again at the lone window where the sun was shining. He shifted his gaze from it to the face of the unusual being who continued to observe him with the detached curiosity of a Buddha. A feeling of confused curiosity welled up inside him, and he made a restless, protesting motion with one of his chubby hands.

“Who the devil are you, anyway?” he broke out. “Ah Wing! That doesn’t mean anything to me—as well say ‘Mr. X!’ You are not a Chinaman. What and who are you?”

“Who the hell are you, anyway?” he exclaimed. “Ah Wing! That doesn’t mean anything to me—might as well say ‘Mr. X!’ You’re not Chinese. What are you and who are you?”

Ah Wing continued to stare imperturbably down at his guest, but the ghost of a smile showed at the corners of his usually expressionless mouth.

Ah Wing kept looking calmly down at his guest, but a hint of a smile appeared at the corners of his usually blank face.

“No,” he agreed, “I am not a Chinaman. And I am not a Caucasian. You see that, dressed as I am today, I look unmistakably Oriental. Dressed like a man of Hong Kong, on the other hand, I look American or English. That has been my curse, and perhaps my blessing: the mixing of two irreconcilable blood lines has made me an outcast. I have no place in the government of any country, and therefore I have organized a government of my own.

“No,” he agreed, “I’m not Chinese. And I’m not Caucasian. You can see that, dressed like I am today, I look distinctly Asian. But if I were dressed like a man from Hong Kong, I’d look American or British. That’s been both my curse and maybe my blessing: the blending of two completely different heritages has turned me into an outsider. I don’t belong in the government of any country, so I’ve created a government of my own.”

“I am the emperor, the president, the king, of an invisible empire. I rule by right of intellect and will, and my first failure will be my death warrant; for, judged even by the standards of a thief like you, Colonel Knight, I am an outlaw—one who is outside the protection of the laws of men!”

“I am the emperor, the president, the king of an invisible empire. I rule by the power of my intellect and will, and my first failure will signal my end; for, judged even by the standards of a criminal like you, Colonel Knight, I am an outlaw—someone who exists outside the protection of human laws!”

He laughed, a short, mirthless laugh. As he crossed toward the door he said over his shoulder, “Remember about the window. I shall be going out from time to time, but if you carry out my instructions to the letter, no harm can come to you even in this house of hidden dangers.”

He laughed, a brief, humorless laugh. As he walked toward the door, he said over his shoulder, “Remember the window. I’ll be going out from time to time, but if you follow my instructions exactly, nothing bad can happen to you even in this house full of hidden dangers.”

Try as he would, Colonel Knight could find nothing wrong with his situation as it had been outlined to him by Ah Wing. He spent most of the first day in the room in which he had awakened. From the windows in one direction he could see a landscaped lawn and hillside, dotted with shrubbery and intersected by winding gravel paths.

Try as he might, Colonel Knight couldn't find anything wrong with his situation as Ah Wing had described it to him. He spent most of the first day in the room where he had woken up. From the windows in one direction, he could see a beautifully designed lawn and hillside, scattered with shrubs and crossed by winding gravel paths.

From the rear window concerning which he had been so curiously warned by the master of the house, he looked out over a bit of lawn bordering a kitchen garden. Beyond the garden lay a marshy field, and in the distance he made out a canal along which an occasional motor boat chugged industriously. No, there was nothing wrong here—he could hardly have hoped for a more peaceful place in which to rest and grow strong.

From the back window that the owner of the house had warned him about so intriguingly, he looked out over a small lawn next to a vegetable garden. Beyond the garden was a muddy field, and in the distance, he spotted a canal where an occasional motorboat puttered by. No, there was nothing wrong here—he could hardly have wished for a more peaceful place to relax and regain his strength.

But—there was an air of brooding watchfulness over the silent house. He heard an occasional padded footstep passing the door of his sitting-room. Once he looked out. At the farther side of an extensive conservatory the brown-faced servant who had brought him his breakfast was spraying some snaky-looking vines bearing huge orange-colored flowers. Colonel Knight closed the door. Something about the place—the quiet and the isolation, perhaps, were getting on his nerves.

But—there was a feeling of tense watchfulness in the silent house. He heard the occasional soft footstep passing by the door of his sitting room. Once, he looked outside. On the far side of a large conservatory, the brown-faced servant who had brought him his breakfast was spraying some snake-like vines with huge orange flowers. Colonel Knight closed the door. Something about the place—the quiet and the solitude, maybe—was getting on his nerves.

The second day passed as the first, but toward noon of the third day Ah Wing knocked at his door and entered noiselessly. He was dressed in his Oriental garb, and again looked like a poorly-disguised white man.

The second day went by just like the first, but around noon on the third day, Ah Wing knocked on his door and came in quietly. He was wearing his traditional outfit and once again looked like a white man trying to disguise himself poorly.

“I will be going out for a few hours this afternoon, Colonel,” he explained, regarding the man before him with his habitual unwinking stare. “I am taking Lim with me, and I think it will be best for you to remain in your quarters.”

“I'll be out for a few hours this afternoon, Colonel,” he said, looking at the man in front of him with his usual unblinking gaze. “I'm taking Lim with me, and I think it’s best for you to stay in your quarters.”

Although his words had taken the form of a request, there was back of them the force of a command. The white man eyed him suspiciously, but presently nodded.

Although his words sounded like a request, there was a commanding tone behind them. The white man looked at him with suspicion, but eventually nodded.

Some time later he heard the whir of a starting motor. Lim had brought him his luncheon, and now Knight figured the house would be deserted. He smiled. This would be his opportunity to look around a bit. The instincts of the crook were strong within him, and he was immensely curious with regard to the house of Ah Wing.

Some time later, he heard the whir of a starting motor. Lim had brought him his lunch, and now Knight thought the house would be empty. He smiled. This was his chance to explore a little. The instincts of a thief were strong in him, and he was really curious about Ah Wing's house.

He waited an hour after he had heard the car leave the garage—from the back window he had caught a glimpse of it: a gray roadster of moderate size and power. Now he felt sure that he would not be interrupted.

He waited an hour after he heard the car leave the garage—he had caught a glimpse of it from the back window: a gray roadster of average size and power. Now he felt confident that he wouldn't be interrupted.

[13]

[13]

Crossing to the door of the conservatory, he passed into it. Along one side were orchids, Colonel Knight realized vaguely that the collection must be priceless. Many of them were growing in diminutive glass rooms, upon whose walls he saw heavy drops of moisture.

Crossing to the door of the conservatory, he stepped inside. Along one side were orchids, and Colonel Knight vaguely realized that the collection must be invaluable. Many of them were growing in small glass cases, on the walls of which he noticed heavy droplets of moisture.

One pale green blossom near him had weird markings in white and yellow, which gave it a disturbing resemblance to a grinning human face. The man thrust out a curious finger and touched it: the blossom drew itself together like a conscious thing, and he became aware of a sickening perfume which in an instant turned him dizzy.

One pale green flower next to him had strange white and yellow patterns that made it look disturbingly like a grinning human face. The man reached out with a curious finger and touched it: the flower tightened up as if it were alive, and he suddenly realized there was a nauseating perfume that made him feel dizzy.

He shrank back and continued his journey. The concrete floor narrowed, and at his left he saw a lily pond, upon whose surface great white blossoms showed their buttery yellow centers. Between the pads and blossoms of the lilies the water showed, deep and dark.

He stepped back and carried on with his journey. The concrete floor narrowed, and to his left, he noticed a lily pond, where large white flowers displayed their buttery yellow centers on the surface. The water, deep and dark, was visible between the pads and blossoms of the lilies.

Colonel Knight leaned forward to peer into the pool; then, with a choking cry he staggered back, his face drained of blood: an ugly black snout had shot up out of the murky depths, and a huge lizard, with short, powerful forelegs armed with long claws, stared hungrily up at him.

Colonel Knight leaned in to look into the pool; then, with a gasp, he stumbled back, his face pale: an ugly black snout had burst out of the murky water, and a massive lizard, with short, strong forelegs tipped with long claws, stared up at him, clearly hungry.

He found his appetite for exploration losing its edge. He was tempted to turn back, but he wanted to settle one point: in case he should want to leave this house, how could he best do it? The windows were securely barred, but there must be plenty of doors.

He realized that his enthusiasm for exploration was fading. He considered turning back, but he wanted to resolve one question: if he decided to leave this house, what would be the best way to do it? The windows were locked tight, but there had to be plenty of doors.

A hall opened out from the conservatory, and on either side were rooms, variously furnished. He hurried on. Ahead, he saw a door which seemed to give upon the outer world. He grasped the knob. The door was locked, and the lock was one which a glance told him could be neither picked nor smashed.

A hall extended from the conservatory, with rooms on either side, each decorated differently. He rushed forward. In front of him was a door that looked like it led to the outside. He grabbed the doorknob. The door was locked, and it had a lock that he could tell at a glance couldn't be picked or broken.

Turning, he explored the rear of the house. In the east wing he found the kitchens and servants’ quarters, but a door which probably communicated with the kitchen gardens was locked.

Turning, he checked out the back of the house. In the east wing, he found the kitchens and the servants' quarters, but a door that likely led to the kitchen gardens was locked.

Suddenly his wandering eyes caught the handle of a door in an angle of the pantry. He approached it and found that it opened upon a stair leading down. A gust of warm, damp air came up through the stairway, and for a moment Knight paused, sniffing curiously.

Suddenly, his roaming eyes spotted the handle of a door in a corner of the pantry. He walked over to it and discovered that it opened to a staircase going down. A rush of warm, damp air surged up from the stairs, and for a moment, Knight hesitated, sniffing with curiosity.

He found himself thinking of a certain sultry afternoon in India, when he had gone out into the simmering jungle. There was the same wild smell here—

He found himself remembering a particular hot afternoon in India when he had ventured out into the sweltering jungle. The same wild scent was present here—

He had his revolver in his hip pocket. That gave him confidence, and he must know if it would be possible for him to escape in this direction.

He had his revolver in his back pocket. That made him feel confident, and he had to find out if he could escape in this direction.

A phrase spoken by Ah Wing came to him—“Even in this house of hidden dangers!” But what dangers could there be?

A phrase spoken by Ah Wing came to him—“Even in this house of hidden dangers!” But what dangers could there be?

Colonel Knight felt his way down into the basement. He found that it lay almost entirely below the level of the grounds, but presently his eyes became accustomed to the dusk and he could discern his surroundings.

Colonel Knight made his way down into the basement. He noticed it was mostly below ground level, but soon his eyes adjusted to the dim light and he could see his surroundings.

He was in a broad and deep room, filled with a litter of packing cases, discarded articles of furniture, and a few garden tools. At its farther side was a door. Slowly and cautiously, the investigator made his way toward this.

He was in a large, deep room, filled with a mess of packing boxes, discarded furniture, and a few garden tools. At the far side was a door. Slowly and carefully, the investigator moved toward it.

It opened into a dark and narrow passage. He made his way along this, trying the handles of two locked doors, one on the right and the other on the left. Then he came to the end of the passage and to another door.

It opened into a dark and narrow passage. He walked along it, testing the handles of two locked doors, one on the right and the other on the left. Then he reached the end of the passage and another door.

Cautiously, he opened it and looked inside: before him lay a room somewhat better lighted than the passage, but absolutely destitute of furniture. He crossed the threshold and stood for a long moment looking about him. The smell which he had associated with that hot afternoon in the jungle came to him almost overpoweringly now, but beyond he saw a door with an iron-barred transom. He wanted to try that door.

Cautiously, he opened it and looked inside: before him was a room that was a bit brighter than the hallway, but completely empty of furniture. He stepped inside and paused for a long moment, taking in his surroundings. The scent he remembered from that hot afternoon in the jungle hit him almost overwhelming now, but ahead, he noticed a door with an iron-barred transom. He felt the urge to try that door.

He had crossed halfway toward it when some subtle sense of danger brought him to a stop. He looked back. Nothing.

He had crossed halfway toward it when some instinct told him something was off, and he came to a stop. He looked back. Nothing.

Then, with a start, he looked up, into the dusky ceiling. Something was moving there—he stepped back, drawing in his breath with a sharp hissing intake of terror. He backed toward the door. It was taking shape, up there among some uncovered beams and pipes—a huge column that seemed to have come alive! Slowly it swung down in a great curve.

Then, suddenly, he looked up at the dark ceiling. Something was moving there—he stepped back, inhaling sharply in a rush of fear. He backed toward the door. It was taking shape up there among some exposed beams and pipes—a huge column that appeared to be alive! Slowly, it swung down in a wide arc.

Colonel Knight stood frozen in his tracks. It was a snake—but such a snake! He knew that this was no waking vision, but a horrible reality—

Colonel Knight stood frozen in place. It was a snake—but what a snake! He knew this wasn't just a waking dream, but a terrible reality—

With a choking cry, he turned and ran as he had never run before in his life. Behind him he heard a hissing as of sand being poured from an elevation into a tin pail. A box was overturned. The thing was gaining on him—he turned, and with bulging eyes he saw the python strung out along the floor, its great body undulating, its flat head raised, its unblinking eyes burning through the dusk.

With a choked scream, he spun around and ran like he never had before. Behind him, he heard a hiss, like sand being poured from a height into a tin bucket. A box got knocked over. The creature was closing in on him—he turned, and with wide eyes, he saw the python stretched out on the floor, its massive body rippling, its flat head lifted, its unblinking eyes piercing through the darkness.

He could never make the stairs. At the left was a small door. He threw himself upon it and clutched the handle—it came open and, without looking before him, he threw himself forward. Something struck against the door as he jerked it shut, and he could hear that uncanny sand blast louder than before.

He could never manage the stairs. To his left was a small door. He flung himself at it and grabbed the handle—it swung open, and without checking what was ahead, he lunged forward. Something hit the door as he slammed it shut, and he could hear that eerie sand blast even louder than before.

Groping about him in the utter darkness of this refuge, he found a metal contrivance—a wheel, with a metal stem connecting it with a large iron pipe. He was in the closet which housed the intake of the water system.

Groping around him in the complete darkness of this hiding place, he found a metal device—a wheel, with a metal stem linking it to a large iron pipe. He was in the closet that held the water system's intake.

Then he remembered his revolver. It would be of little use to him against the horrible thing coiled outside.

Then he remembered his revolver. It wouldn’t be much help against the terrifying thing coiled outside.


When Ah Wing returned to the house, several hours later, he went quietly through the hall and conservatory to the door of Colonel Knight’s apartment.

When Ah Wing got back to the house several hours later, he quietly walked through the hall and conservatory to the door of Colonel Knight’s apartment.

Satisfied by a brief inspection that his “guest” was not in his rooms, the Chinaman turned and made his way to the basement door. His face was as serene as usual, but his eyes shone with a metallic gleam. He opened the door and for a moment stood listening.

Satisfied after a quick check that his "guest" wasn't in his rooms, the Chinaman turned and headed toward the basement door. His face was calm as always, but his eyes had a shiny gleam. He opened the door and paused for a moment to listen.

An angry and prolonged hiss, which sounded like a great jet of steam, came plainly to him. He stepped into the hallway and deliberately closed the door behind him. Then he felt his way down the stairs, pausing within a few steps of the bottom to look unwinkingly about.

An angry, loud hiss, resembling a powerful jet of steam, clearly reached him. He walked into the hallway and intentionally shut the door behind him. Then he carefully made his way down the stairs, stopping just a few steps from the bottom to scan his surroundings intently.

Something was moving in the dim shadows at the farther side of the room. It came slowly toward him, and he could make out the undulating length of the python. Ah Wing’s glowing eyes rested unwaveringly on the flat, evil head of the great snake, which came toward him more and more slowly.

Something was moving in the dim shadows at the far side of the room. It came slowly toward him, and he could make out the smooth length of the python. Ah Wing’s glowing eyes stayed fixed on the flat, sinister head of the huge snake, which was coming toward him more and more slowly.

With a final prolonged hiss, the python drew itself up into a huge coil. It was a tremendous creature, as large as a man’s body at its greatest diameter: but now it seemed to be turning slowly to stone. Its beady eyes grew dull, and its swaying head became rigid.

With one last long hiss, the python coiled itself into a massive shape. It was an enormous creature, as thick as a man's torso at its widest point; but now it looked like it was slowly turning to stone. Its small, shiny eyes became lifeless, and its swaying head turned stiff.

A muffled cry reached the ears of the motionless Chinaman. Without the flicker of an eyelid, he continued to stare down at the python.

A muted cry caught the attention of the still Chinaman. Without even blinking, he kept staring down at the python.

Presently he descended to the foot of the stairs. The snake was still.

Presently, he went down to the bottom of the stairs. The snake was still.

Ah Wing crossed to the closet door and threw it open.

Ah Wing went over to the closet door and opened it wide.

“You can leave your retreat now, Colonel Knight,” he said. “My little playmate is temporarily in a condition of catalepsy—but I would not advise you to repeat this visit!”

“You can leave your retreat now, Colonel Knight,” he said. “My little playmate is temporarily in a state of catalepsy—but I wouldn’t recommend you come back for another visit!”

CHAPTER SIX
LOUIE MARTIN LEARNS THE SECRET OF THE WINDOW

Monte and the “Kid” went back to the city that same evening, but early next morning the leader of the Wolves returned to the neighborhood[14] where they had picked up the trail of Colonel Knight.

Monte and the “Kid” went back to the city that same evening, but early the next morning, the leader of the Wolves returned to the area[14] where they had picked up the trail of Colonel Knight.

Monte had caught sight of a “For Rent” sign in the upper window of a cottage half a mile from the big house, and he wasted no time in hunting up the rental agent and signing a lease. By evening he had his men with him, and the battle lines were established for the final conflict.

Monte spotted a “For Rent” sign in the upper window of a cottage half a mile from the big house, and he quickly tracked down the rental agent and signed a lease. By evening, he had his crew with him, and the battle plans were set for the final showdown.

“We got to get all the dope on this Chink and his layout we can,” Monte explained to his companions, as they sat smoking in the parlor of their new home. “We might try to rush the house, but I don’t like the looks of it. Chances are that Chink’s got a machine gun or a bunch of sawed-off pump guns there. We’ll have to size things up.”

“We need to gather all the info we can on this guy and his setup,” Monte explained to his friends, as they sat smoking in the living room of their new place. “We could try to storm the house, but I’m not feeling good about it. There’s a good chance that he’s got a machine gun or a bunch of sawed-off shotguns there. We’ll have to assess the situation.”

He paused to stare at his men.

He stopped to look at his guys.

“Any kicks on that? All right, it’s settled. Louie, it’s your turn for sentry duty, and you better get over to the Chink’s castle now. At two o’clock I’ll send Doc over to relieve you. You might take a look at the windows, and see if any of them can be handled without a saw—there may be some loose bars!”

“Any thoughts on that? All right, it's decided. Louie, it's your turn for guard duty, and you should head over to the place now. At two o'clock, I'll send Doc over to take over for you. You might want to check the windows and see if any of them can be opened without a saw—there might be some loose bars!”

Louie Martin, the gem expert, was a little tallow-faced man with a straggling, peaked beard and shifty eyes. He had no real appetite for this sort of thing, but for personal reasons he was more willing than usual to go on duty tonight.

Louie Martin, the gem expert, was a small, pale guy with a messy, pointy beard and wandering eyes. He didn't really enjoy this kind of work, but for some personal reasons, he was more willing than usual to take on his shift tonight.

Slipping his automatic into the holster under his arm, he struck off along the road toward the house of Ah Wing, whose gables were visible from the cottage. A light wind was blowing from the southeast, and he could see the mist rising over the marshes. Somewhere from the steamy air above a night heron screamed raucously. Involuntarily, Louie shivered.

Slipping his gun into the holster under his arm, he headed down the road toward Ah Wing's house, which he could see from the cottage. A gentle breeze was blowing from the southeast, and he could see the mist rising over the marshes. Somewhere in the humid air above, a night heron screeched loudly. Louie shivered involuntarily.

He was glad to turn his thoughts to his own immediate affairs. Louie Martin had made up his mind to strike out for himself. He had always admired Colonel Knight—or “Count von Hondon”—for the shrewd stroke of business he had done; and Louie was keen enough to perceive that Monte Jerome was not equal to the task of holding the Wolves together. At the present time there was open dissension among them. One of these days one of them would squeal on the others—that was the way this mob stuff usually ended.

He was relieved to focus on his own situation. Louie Martin had decided to go out on his own. He had always admired Colonel Knight—or “Count von Hondon”—for the clever business moves he had made; and Louie was sharp enough to see that Monte Jerome wasn’t capable of keeping the Wolves united. Right now, there was clear conflict among them. Sooner or later, one of them would rat out the others—that's how this gang thing usually wrapped up.

No, Louie had made up his mind to watch his chance for a crack at the jewels—and then a clean getaway.

No, Louie had decided to wait for his opportunity to grab the jewels—and then make a clean escape.

He reached the private road leading to the Chinaman’s house, paused for a moment to listen and reconnoiter, then stealthily struck into the grounds. Five minutes later he had skirted the west wing and was peering up through the shrubbery at the lighted windows of Colonel Knight’s apartment. Their location had been sketched for him by Monte.

He reached the private road leading to the Chinese man's house, paused for a moment to listen and survey the area, then quietly ventured onto the grounds. Five minutes later, he had moved around the west wing and was looking up through the bushes at the lit windows of Colonel Knight’s apartment. Monte had drawn him a map of where it was located.

“So that’s where the old devil is!” thought Louie. “Let’s just have a look-see!”

“So that's where the old devil is!” thought Louie. “Let’s take a look!”

He climbed into a pepper tree—the same from which Monte and the “Kid” had seen Knight—and stared into the room. It was lighted, but there was no one in sight. Then, through a vista of open doors, he saw the man whom he had been sent to watch, walking slowly about with his hands clasped behind him, a cigar between his lips.

He climbed into a pepper tree—the same one that Monte and the “Kid” had seen Knight from—and looked into the room. It was lit, but no one was around. Then, through a line of open doors, he saw the man he was supposed to watch, walking slowly with his hands clasped behind him and a cigar in his mouth.

“Had a good supper, and now he’s enjoying a smoke!” Louie mumbled enviously. “Well, that’s good enough for me, too! Let’s have a look at that window!”

“Had a great dinner, and now he’s enjoying a smoke!” Louie mumbled enviously. “Well, that’s good enough for me, too! Let’s check out that window!”

He slipped down from the tree and glanced about. At the corner of the house was a galvanized iron can, evidently used for lawn clippings. Louie lifted this cautiously and carried it over under the end window. Then he climbed upon it, raising his head cautiously till he was standing just beside the half-open window.

He climbed down from the tree and looked around. At the side of the house was a metal can, clearly used for yard waste. Louie picked it up carefully and moved it under the half-open window. Then he stepped on it, lifting his head carefully until he was right next to the window.

A silent inspection of the bars showed him that they were all securely fastened, with one possible exception: the bottom bar seemed to be loose in its niche. Louie climbed down, changed the can over to the opposite side, and examined the opposite end. Sure enough, it showed a crumble of concrete around the bolt which was supposed to hold it in place. With the utmost caution, fearing that the loose bar might be connected with an alarm system, the crook tested it.

A quiet check of the bars revealed that they were all tightly secured, except for one possible issue: the bottom bar looked a bit loose in its spot. Louie climbed down, switched the can to the other side, and inspected the opposite end. Sure enough, there was some crumbling concrete around the bolt that was meant to keep it in place. Being extremely cautious, worried that the loose bar might be linked to an alarm system, the thief tested it.

A smile twisted his thin lips. It could be moved in and out of its niche.

A smile curled his thin lips. It could shift in and out of its spot.

A sound came from somewhere close at hand; and with the speed and silence of a wolf Louie Martin leaped to the ground, caught up the can, and replaced it where he had found it. Next instant he was hidden in a clump of flowering shrubs.

A noise came from nearby; and with the speed and stealth of a wolf, Louie Martin jumped down, grabbed the can, and put it back where he found it. In the next moment, he was concealed in a bunch of flowering bushes.

From this position he could see the top of a flight of steps leading down to the basement of the house of Ah Wing. He stood listening and watching, and presently he heard a door open and close, followed by steps ascending the stairs. Then some one came up out of the basement, and he saw the figure of a tall Chinaman walking deliberately toward the bush in which he was hiding. Louie reached under his coat for his pistol—

From this spot, he could see the top of a flight of stairs leading down to the basement of Ah Wing's house. He stood there, listening and watching, and soon he heard a door open and shut, followed by footsteps coming up the stairs. Then someone emerged from the basement, and he saw the figure of a tall Chinese man walking purposefully toward the bush where he was hiding. Louie reached under his coat for his gun—

Ah Wing turned, and Louie saw that he was following a graveled path. And he was carrying something in one hand—a contrivance of twisted wires, like an iron basket.

Ah Wing turned, and Louie saw that he was following a gravel path. And he was carrying something in one hand—a twisted wire contraption, like a metal basket.

As Ah Wing disappeared into the mist, Louie made up his mind. Tonight, after Knight had gone to bed, he would strike: he was not to be relieved till two o’clock, and that would give him time to put through his coup. But now he meant to follow Ah Wing. He needed all the information he could secure about the master of this silent house.

As Ah Wing vanished into the fog, Louie decided what to do. Tonight, after Knight went to bed, he would make his move: he wouldn’t be relieved until two o’clock, which would give him time to execute his plan. But first, he intended to track down Ah Wing. He needed as much information as possible about the owner of this quiet house.

The Chinaman had disappeared into the eddying mist, but Louie struck into the path and soon came within hearing of the crisp footsteps. Ah Wing reached the edge of the grounds and crossed over into a marshy field.

The Chinaman had vanished into the swirling mist, but Louie stepped onto the path and soon heard the sharp sound of footsteps. Ah Wing reached the edge of the property and moved into a muddy field.

Instinctively, the crook worked closer to the man he was shadowing. There was something oddly menacing about this night, with its mist and its fitful, salt-laden wind.

Instinctively, the thief moved closer to the man he was following. There was something strangely threatening about this night, with its fog and its unpredictable, salty breeze.

Suddenly through the swirling fog there appeared a light, which seemed to be suspended ten feet or so above the ground. It was moving slowly along in front of them—a murky light, like a blood-red mist.

Suddenly, through the swirling fog, a light appeared, hanging about ten feet above the ground. It was moving slowly in front of them—a murky light, like a blood-red mist.

Then Louie saw that it was the light suspended from the mast of a boat, and that the boat itself was moving slowly along before them, almost hidden by the banks of the canal. The tide must be out, he thought.

Then Louie saw that it was the light hanging from the mast of a boat, and that the boat itself was moving slowly along in front of them, almost hidden by the banks of the canal. The tide must be out, he thought.

Ah Wing swung on through the night, and presently the man following him made out the silhouette of a building, perched above the canal. Louie slunk cautiously forward and saw that the boat, whose lantern he had previously observed, was making fast at that wharf.

Ah Wing moved through the night, and soon the man trailing him spotted the outline of a building above the canal. Louie crept forward cautiously and noticed that the boat he had seen earlier, with its lantern, was docking at that wharf.

Ah Wing leaped lightly to the sunken deck and disappeared down the companionway. Before Louie could decide what he was to do, the Chinaman reappeared and climbed back to the wharf. Louie had just time to slip into the shelter of a group of piling when the Chinaman passed the corner of the building.

Ah Wing quickly jumped onto the lower deck and vanished down the stairs. Before Louie could figure out his next move, the Chinaman showed up again and climbed back to the wharf. Louie barely had time to duck behind a cluster of pilings when the Chinaman walked past the corner of the building.

And in his hand was another of the wire contrivances, filled with squirming, squeaking rats!

And in his hand was another one of those wire devices, packed with wriggling, squeaking rats!

The white man felt his stomach doing queer antics. He had heard of Chinamen eating rats. Was that what this fellow was up to? What else could he want with them?

The white man felt his stomach doing strange flips. He had heard about Chinese people eating rats. Was that what this guy was up to? What else could he want with them?

Ah Wing walked swiftly, and the man behind kept as close as he dared. Again they entered the grounds surrounding the big house, and the Oriental crossed to the basement stairs and went down. Louie paused in the bushes.

Ah Wing walked quickly, and the man behind him stayed as close as he could. Once more, they entered the grounds around the big house, and the Oriental went over to the basement stairs and headed down. Louie paused in the bushes.

“I’m going to gamble,” he whispered suddenly to himself. “I’ll just sneak down those steps, and if he tries to come[15] out before I can duck, I’ll bean him! I want to know what he’s up to!”

“I’m going to take a chance,” he whispered suddenly to himself. “I’ll just sneak down those steps, and if he tries to come out before I can hide, I’ll hit him! I want to know what he’s up to!”

Stealthily, he approached the steps. All that he could see was a murky hole, into which the cement stairs disappeared. A step at a time he made his way down—

Stealthily, he approached the steps. All he could see was a dark hole, where the concrete stairs vanished. He made his way down, one step at a time—

And then he paused, holding himself bent forward, rigid as a man of stone. From beyond the door which opened out of this pit came a strange sound, the like of which he had never before heard. It was like a jet of steam, or like sand sifting into a tin pail from a considerable height.

And then he stopped, leaning forward, stiff as a statue. From beyond the door leading out of this pit came a strange sound, unlike anything he had ever heard before. It was like a jet of steam or like sand pouring into a tin pail from way up high.

Then came another sound—the sing-song voice of the Chinaman, crooning something in a rhythmic chant. Louie could not understand the words, but there was a swing and lilt to the thing that had a curious effect on him: he felt as if he were being rocked to sleep.

Then came another sound—the sing-song voice of the Chinese man, humming something in a rhythmic chant. Louie couldn't understand the words, but there was a swing and lilt to it that had a strange effect on him: he felt as if he were being rocked to sleep.

He threw off this mood with a start. There had come another sound—the squealing of many rats. And there was a grating noise, as if a heavy body were dragging itself about the floor. The rat chorus swelled. The creatures evidently had been turned loose, and were racing about the floor in an agony of terror.

He suddenly shook off this mood. Another sound had emerged—the squealing of numerous rats. There was a grating noise, as if a heavy object was being dragged across the floor. The rat chorus grew louder. The creatures had clearly been released and were now racing around the floor in a frenzy of fear.

The chorus thinned. Something was happening to them. Presently the last of the rats emitted one long, agonized squeal, and was still.

The crowd dwindled. Something was changing for them. Soon, the last of the rats let out a long, painful squeal, and then it was silent.

Louie Martin made his way out of the cellarway and hurried dizzily back to the shelter of the bushes. He didn’t know what had been happening behind that horrible door, but he knew that it was something which turned his flesh to ice. A strange smell had come to him from under the door—

Louie Martin made his way out of the cellar and hurried back to the safety of the bushes, feeling lightheaded. He had no idea what had been going on behind that awful door, but he sensed it was something that froze him with fear. A strange smell wafted up from beneath the door—

Louie noted with relief that the lights in Colonel Knight’s rooms had been snapped off. That meant that the Colonel had gone to bed. Soon he would be sleeping, and then Louie could put his plan into execution—that would enable him to forget this baffling but vaguely horrible experience.

Louie felt relieved when he saw that the lights in Colonel Knight’s rooms were turned off. That meant the Colonel had gone to bed. Soon he would be asleep, and then Louie could put his plan into action—that would help him forget this confusing yet somewhat terrible experience.

Somehow, he felt as if great unseen creatures were flying about him, striking at him with black, featherless wings. The air seemed to be in motion.

Somehow, he felt like great unseen creatures were flying around him, hitting him with their black, featherless wings. The air seemed to be alive.

He caught himself firmly.

He steadied himself firmly.

“Got to cut it out!” he mumbled under his breath. “Getting dippy! Likely to bite somebody! Got to think about something else!”

“Got to cut it out!” he muttered under his breath. “Getting weird! Might end up biting someone! Need to focus on something else!”

He began to think about the jewels; and then his mind shifted, and he was thinking of the woman from whom he and his companions had stolen the pendant. She had been called “Mother of the Friendless.” The jewels had been given to her by a rich patron, to assist in the work of providing for the many who were dependent on her for charity.

He started thinking about the jewels; then his thoughts changed, and he remembered the woman from whom he and his friends had stolen the pendant. She was known as “Mother of the Friendless.” A wealthy supporter had given her the jewels to help in her efforts to provide for the many people who relied on her charity.

The wolves had done a clever bit of work that time. They had caught the jewels while they were in process of transfer from the original owner to the old woman—

The wolves had pulled off a smart stunt that time. They had snatched the jewels while they were being moved from the original owner to the old woman—

Another tangent. Louie was thinking with cold amusement of the fate of Madam Celia, the “Mother of the Friendless.” Luck had turned against her, with the loss of the jewels. Others who had helped her in her earlier years had turned away after that—as if the old woman had suffered contamination by accepting this gift, bequeathed by a certain rather notorious beauty whose affairs had upset thrones and dynasties.

Another tangent. Louie was coldly amused by what had happened to Madam Celia, the “Mother of the Friendless.” Luck had betrayed her with the loss of the jewels. Those who had supported her in her earlier years had distanced themselves after that—as if the old woman had been tainted by accepting this gift, which had been left to her by a certain infamous beauty whose escapades had caused chaos among thrones and dynasties.

Yes, a very good joke on the old woman. And she had died in abject poverty. That was the way that sort of thing went, Louie realized. One was really a fool to do anything for anyone but one’s self.

Yes, a really good joke on the old woman. And she had died in complete poverty. That’s just how that kind of thing happened, Louie realized. It’s foolish to do anything for anyone but yourself.

A sound came through the half-open window of Colonel Knight’s suite—and again Louie Martin grinned. The master crook, who had stolen the jewels from the “Mother of the Friendless,” was now about to pass them on—only he didn’t know it!

A sound came through the half-open window of Colonel Knight’s suite—and Louie Martin grinned again. The master thief, who had stolen the jewels from the “Mother of the Friendless,” was now about to hand them off—only he didn’t realize it!

Louie brought the metal barrel over under the window and set it, bottom up, so as to form a secure means of approach to the room beyond. He had thrown off his depression now. But he must work fast.

Louie brought the metal barrel over to the window and set it upside down to create a stable way to get into the room beyond. He had shaken off his sadness now. But he needed to work quickly.

Cautiously, he stepped upon the barrel and raised his hands to the bottom bar. Twisting it slowly and at the same time pulling, he drew both bar and bolts from their sockets and tossed them to the ground. He wanted to laugh! So this was the wisdom of a Chinaman? He might have known!

Cautiously, he stepped onto the barrel and raised his hands to the bottom bar. Slowly twisting it while pulling, he removed both the bar and bolts from their sockets and tossed them to the ground. He wanted to laugh! So this was the wisdom of a Chinese person? He should have known!

There was a stone coping a couple of feet above the top of the thing on which he stood. Louie rested his foot on this coping and laid his hands on the sill. Lightly he drew himself up against the face of the wall.

There was a stone ledge a couple of feet above where he was standing. Louie rested his foot on this ledge and placed his hands on the rim. Gently, he pulled himself up against the wall.

He paused to listen. The man within was breathing heavily and regularly.

He stopped to listen. The man inside was breathing heavily and steadily.

Louie thrust his head through the opening—nothing in sight to alarm him. Then, with a quick spring, he threw his weight upon the sill and was halfway through the window—

Louie pushed his head through the opening—nothing there to worry him. Then, with a swift leap, he threw his weight onto the sill and was halfway through the window—

Half-way, but no farther; for as his weight descended fully upon the sill, the upper sash crashed down like the lever of a great engine. The thief cried out once, a hideous, choking cry that echoed through the room and on into the house of Ah Wing.

Halfway, but no further; because as his weight fully landed on the sill, the upper window slammed shut like the lever of a massive machine. The thief let out a single, horrific, choking scream that echoed through the room and into Ah Wing's house.

Then he was silent, drooping there like one who has been broken on the wheel. Blood dripped from his mouth and nostrils, and he had ceased to breathe. He was caught like a huge rat in a trap!

Then he was silent, slumped there like someone who has been broken on the wheel. Blood dripped from his mouth and nostrils, and he had stopped breathing. He was trapped like a giant rat in a snare!

CHAPTER SEVEN
THE DEAD MAN SPEAKS

Somewhere beyond the mist-enshrouded marshes the whistle of a grain ship boomed, to be answered a moment later by the metallic scream of a siren. Vague and mysterious filaments of sound drifted in with the eddying night wind.

Somewhere beyond the fog-covered marshes, the loud whistle of a grain ship echoed, soon followed by the sharp wail of a siren. Faint and enigmatic threads of sound floated in with the swirling night breeze.

“Damn such a country!” the “Kid” snarled, as he turned from the door and tramped back into the house. “How long you going to keep us rusticating out here, Chief? I’m fed up on nature!”

“Damn this place!” the “Kid” snapped, as he turned away from the door and stomped back into the house. “How long are you going to keep us stuck out here, Chief? I’m over nature!”

Monte Jerome scowled at his assistant.

Monte Jerome frowned at his assistant.

“We’re going to stay here till we get what we came for!” he replied. “If Martin doesn’t show up by morning, we got to decide what he’s up to!”

“We're going to stay here until we get what we came for!” he replied. “If Martin doesn’t show up by morning, we have to figure out what he’s doing!”

An uncanny silence gripped the four Wolves. Nearly twenty-four hours had passed since Louie Martin went on duty, and nothing had been heard from him. An uncomfortable idea was developing in the minds of the various members of the “mob.”

An eerie silence hung over the four Wolves. Almost twenty-four hours had gone by since Louie Martin clocked in, and there had been no word from him. An unsettling thought was taking shape in the minds of the different members of the “mob.”

Suddenly the “Kid” voiced this general suspicion. With a snarl, he pointed accusingly at Monte.

Suddenly, the “Kid” expressed his general suspicion. With a snarl, he pointed an accusing finger at Monte.

“Fact is, Louie ain’t coming back, Chief, and you know it! He’s grabbed something—maybe the sparklers—and he’s beat it. Don’t blame him a damn bit, neither. We’re going to set around here with our mouths open till the dicks get after us. But Louie ain’t coming back, and you just put that down in your note-book!”

“Fact is, Louie isn’t coming back, Chief, and you know it! He’s taken something—maybe the sparklers—and he’s split. I don’t blame him at all. We’re just going to sit here with our mouths hanging open until the cops come after us. But Louie isn’t coming back, so just write that down in your notebook!”

Monte turned toward the speaker.

Monte faced the speaker.

“Is that your opinion, you lump-head? Well, keep it till I ask you for it. The trouble with you is you’ve been thinking of cutting loose, yourself. Louie will show up all right. Don’t you worry about him.”

“Is that what you think, you idiot? Well, hold on to it until I ask. The problem with you is that you’ve been thinking about running away yourself. Louie will be fine. Don’t stress about him.”

“Hell of a lot you know about it!” mumbled the “Kid” angrily.

“Hell of a lot you know about it!” mumbled the “Kid” angrily.

Monte walked slowly toward him, his eyes blazing.

Monte walked slowly toward him, his eyes on fire.

“Trying to start something?” he demanded. “If you are—”

“Are you trying to start something?” he asked. “If you are—”

The Strangler intervened at this critical moment. He and the “Kid” had had a disagreement earlier in the evening when the latter moved into the room left vacant by Louie Martin’s unexplained absence. This was a ground-floor room with an abundance of light and sun, and the “Kid,” with a loose-lipped grin, announced that his doctor had told him he ought to have it. The Strangler had protested; but the “Kid”[16] had possession, and made it plain that he meant to hang on.

The Strangler stepped in at this crucial moment. Earlier that evening, he and the “Kid” had a disagreement when the Kid moved into the room that was empty due to Louie Martin’s mysterious absence. This was a ground-floor room filled with light and sunshine, and the “Kid,” with a cheeky grin, claimed that his doctor had said he should take it. The Strangler had objected, but the “Kid”[16] had taken over and made it clear that he intended to keep it.

Now the Strangler sided maliciously with Monte.

Now the Strangler maliciously sided with Monte.

“You’re always belly-aching about something, Kid,” he declared. “You better lay off and give us a rest. The Chief knows what he is doing!”

“You're always complaining about something, Kid,” he said. “You better chill out and give us a break. The Chief knows what he's doing!”

Monte paused, thankful for this opportune intervention. He had made up his mind to square account with the “Kid” just as soon as the real business which held them together was finished, but a show-down now would be dangerous to the success of the larger affair.

Monte paused, grateful for this timely interruption. He had decided to settle things with the “Kid” as soon as the main business that connected them was done, but confronting him now could jeopardize the success of the bigger operation.

“Let’s cut it all out, boys!” he suggested pacifically. “I’ll go on duty up to two o’clock. Doc, you set the alarm. You’ll relieve me. I’ll try to find out something—that Chink may have grabbed Louie. We ought to know what has happened before we pull anything!”

“Let’s stop all of this, guys!” he said calmly. “I’ll be on duty until two o’clock. Doc, you set the alarm. You’ll take over for me. I’ll try to find out if that guy might have taken Louie. We should know what’s going on before we do anything!”

He nodded to the others and left the house. The three crooks settled down to their usual evening: the “Kid” got out a deck of cards and began to play a one-handed game of his own devising; Billy the Strangler drew his chair over in front of the fireplace and adjusted his feet on the mantle—in this position he would smoke and stare into the coals till he grew sleepy—and “Doc” took from the table an illustrated magazine and turned to the serial he was reading. Occasionally he glanced covertly at one of his companions: “Doc” sensed the coming battle between these two gunmen, and had no intention of being caught within the firing lines.

He nodded to the others and left the house. The three crooks settled into their usual evening routine: the “Kid” pulled out a deck of cards and started playing a one-handed game of his own creation; Billy the Strangler moved his chair in front of the fireplace and propped his feet up on the mantle—this was his spot to smoke and stare into the coals until he got sleepy—and “Doc” picked up an illustrated magazine from the table and flipped to the serial he was reading. Every now and then, he stole a glance at one of his companions: “Doc” could feel the tension building between the two gunmen and had no plans to get caught in the middle of a confrontation.

The wind freshened, and they could hear it wailing around the house and through the upper windows. The window in the “Kid’s” room rattled and banged, and he looked abstractedly up.

The wind picked up, and they could hear it howling around the house and through the upper windows. The window in the "Kid's" room shook and slammed, and he looked up absentmindedly.

“Hell of a night!” he mumbled. “Sounds like all the dead men in this neck of the woods was hanging around outside, wheezing to be took in by the fire! Listen to that window rattle!”

“Crazy night!” he mumbled. “Sounds like all the dead men around here were hanging out outside, gasping to be let in by the fire! Listen to that window rattle!”

The Strangler smoked on imperturbably.

The Strangler smoked calmly.

From somewhere in the house above there came a sound—low and uncertain at first, then rising to a sort of scream. The “Kid” threw down his cards and staggered to his feet. The Strangler hauled his long legs down from the mantle and reached under his coat for the handle of his automatic. “Doc” turned pale—he was too sophisticated to be superstitious, but this unearthly cry was a fact rather than a theory.

From somewhere in the house above, a sound emerged—low and uncertain at first, then escalating into a kind of scream. The “Kid” tossed aside his cards and stumbled to his feet. The Strangler swung his long legs down from the mantle and reached under his coat for the grip of his gun. “Doc” went pale—he was too worldly to believe in superstitions, but this eerie cry was more of a reality than a theory.

“What the devil was that?” the “Kid” demanded hoarsely. “Say, if that was one of them birds—”

“What the heck was that?” the “Kid” asked hoarsely. “Hey, if that was one of those birds—”

“That must have been it!” “Doc” decided aloud. “A night heron, blown against the chimney! What a night to be out in!”

“That must have been it!” “Doc” said out loud. “A night heron, blown against the chimney! What a crazy night to be out in!”

He shivered and picked up his magazine, but the zest had gone out of his reading. From the corners of his eyes he observed that the “Kid” was gathering up his cards, and that Billy had not again elevated his feet to the mantle.

He shivered and grabbed his magazine, but the excitement had drained from his reading. From the corners of his eyes, he noticed that the “Kid” was collecting his cards, and that Billy hadn't propped his feet up on the mantle again.

“Well, I guess I’ll be going to my room,” the “Kid” drawled presently, emphasizing the possessive pronoun to tantalize the Strangler. “Kind of feel like a little snooze would take the wrinkles out of my brains. This place sure does give me the willies!”

“Well, I guess I'm heading to my room,” the “Kid” said after a moment, stressing the possessive pronoun to tease the Strangler. “I kind of feel like a quick nap would clear my head. This place really gives me the creeps!”

He slouched into the hall communicating with the back rooms—a kitchen and his bedroom—and they heard him shuffling through the darkness. Following a moment of silence, his voice sounded in a steady mumble. Then it was raised in expostulation.

He slouched into the hallway that connected to the kitchen and his bedroom, and they heard him shuffling through the dark. After a moment of silence, his voice came out in a low mumble. Then it grew louder in protest.

“Who the hell has been fooling with my light? It won’t turn on!”

“Who the hell has been messing with my light? It won’t turn on!”

Another brief interval of silence, then a bellow of rage and fear from the man in the back bedroom.

Another short moment of silence, then a shout of anger and fear from the guy in the back bedroom.

“Who’s there? Go way from me! Damn—”

“Who’s there? Go away from me! Damn—”

They leaped up at the sound of the “Kid’s” stumbling gallop. He burst into the room, and they saw that his face was the color of ashes.

They jumped at the sound of the “Kid’s” clumsy gallop. He rushed into the room, and they saw that his face was ashen.

“For God’s sake, who’s in that room—my room?” he cried, staring at them through straining, glassy eyes. “Come on, you fellows! Here, I’ll take a flashlight—the globe must be burned out!”

“For God’s sake, who’s in that room—my room?” he shouted, looking at them with wide, glassy eyes. “Come on, guys! Here, I’ll grab a flashlight—the bulb must be burned out!”

He snatched up an electric torch and led the way back through the hall, the Strangler at his shoulder, “Doc” some distance behind.

He grabbed a flashlight and led the way back through the hall, the Strangler at his side, with “Doc” a bit further behind.

“Someone let out a groan when I went inside the door,” the “Kid” was explaining. “And then he says right in my ear, ‘This ain’t your room, Kid!’ Listen!”

“Someone groaned when I walked through the door,” the “Kid” was saying. “Then he says right in my ear, ‘This isn’t your room, Kid!’ Listen!”

They were within five feet of the bedroom door when the “Kid” paused and held up a trembling hand. He was directing the light of the torch upon the doorway. And at that moment there came from it a groan, followed by a muttered protest.

They were five feet from the bedroom door when the “Kid” stopped and raised a shaking hand. He aimed the flashlight at the doorway. Just then, a groan came from it, followed by a murmured protest.

My room!” a voice within the room said distinctly.

My room!” a voice inside the room said clearly.

“Holy Mother!” whispered the Strangler. “That sounds like Louie! He must be hurt!”

“Holy Mother!” whispered the Strangler. “That sounds like Louie! He must be hurt!”

“How in hell would he get in there?” protested the “Kid.” “Come on—let’s see!”

“How the heck would he get in there?” protested the “Kid.” “Come on—let’s check it out!”

They stepped inside the room, and the ray of the flashlight began to circle it. Suddenly the circling beam came to a stop.

They walked into the room, and the beam of the flashlight started to move around. Suddenly, the moving beam stopped.

“In the bed!” gasped the “Kid.” “He’s there, covered up!”

“In the bed!” gasped the “Kid.” “He’s there, all covered up!”

Slowly and unwillingly, an inch at a time as if drawn by some irresistible force, the three Wolves crossed the room and approached the bed. They could all see the huddled form lying there, covered even to the face. There was something about it—an utter absence of motion—that terrified them. But they could not turn back.

Slowly and hesitantly, inch by inch as if pulled by some powerful force, the three Wolves crossed the room and moved toward the bed. They could all see the huddled figure lying there, covered even up to the face. There was something about it—an absolute stillness—that frightened them. But they couldn’t turn back.

The “Kid” reached the bedside and for a long moment stood glaring down. Then, with shaking fingers, he caught the edge of the bedding and threw it back.

The "Kid" reached the bedside and stood there for a long moment, staring down. Then, with trembling fingers, he grabbed the edge of the bedding and pulled it back.

In the concentrated light of the lantern, there stared up at them the livid face of Louie Martin. His glazed eyes protruded, and there was a trickle of blood running from his nostril to the left corner of his mouth. And in his face was an expression of frozen horror which stopped the hearts even of the hardened crooks who looked down in momentary paralysis.

In the bright light of the lantern, they looked down at the pale face of Louie Martin. His glazed eyes bulged, and a trickle of blood ran from his nostril to the left corner of his mouth. His face showed an expression of frozen terror that even made the toughest criminals pause in shock.

With a scream, the “Kid” dropped the lantern and turned, treading upon the toes of the Strangler. Another scream sounded, high and shrill—it came from the direction of the bed.

With a scream, the “Kid” dropped the lantern and turned, stepping on the toes of the Strangler. Another scream erupted, high and sharp—it came from the direction of the bed.

“Why can’t you let me rest?” a quavering voice protested. “This is my room—”

“Why can’t you let me rest?” a shaky voice complained. “This is my room—”

They heard no more. The three swore and sobbed as they raced for the front room. They slammed doors behind them, and brought up, shaking as if in ague, directly under the big, brilliantly lighted chandelier.

They didn't hear anything else. The three of them cursed and cried as they ran to the front room. They slammed the doors behind them and stood there, trembling like they had the chills, right under the big chandelier that was shining brightly.

“Somebody bumped him off—and he came back to tell us about it!” the “Kid” whispered.

“Someone knocked him off—and he came back to tell us about it!” the “Kid” whispered.

CHAPTER EIGHT
AH WING LISTENS IN

“He’s certainly good and dead!” Monte said, as he stood looking down at the body of Louie Martin. “Whatever they did to him, it was a plenty! But you boys must be a little bilious—you can see for yourselves that he hasn’t been doing any talking for some time. What you heard was the wind, blowing around the corners of the house!”

“He’s definitely dead!” Monte said, as he stood looking down at Louie Martin’s body. “Whatever happened to him, it was a lot! But you guys must be feeling a bit nauseous—you can see for yourselves that he hasn’t been talking for quite a while. What you heard was just the wind blowing around the corners of the house!”

The “Kid” drew the back of his hand across his glistening forehead. He was standing near the door.

The "Kid" wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand. He was standing by the door.

“Don’t kid yourself, Chief!” he snarled. “We heard him talk—all of us did! And there’s another thing: us being bilious wouldn’t account for Louie Martin walking in on us here, and climbing into that bed!”

“Don’t fool yourself, Chief!” he snapped. “We all heard him talk! And another thing: our being upset doesn’t explain Louie Martin showing up here and getting into that bed!”

[17]

[17]

Monte was staring down at the dead man.

Monte was looking down at the dead man.

“You say you heard the windows back here rattling earlier in the evening?” he demanded.

“You say you heard the windows back here shaking earlier tonight?” he asked.

“Sure. Why wouldn’t they? The whole house was rattling!”

“Sure. Why wouldn’t they? The whole house was shaking!”

Monte nodded. He had his own ideas on this subject, but he didn’t intend to spread them before his already demoralized followers.

Monte nodded. He had his own thoughts on this topic, but he didn’t plan to share them with his already demoralized followers.

“Well, the thing we’ve got to decide is what we’re going to do with him,” he commented. “We’ve got to handle the whole business ourselves, and say nothing. We can’t afford to have the dicks asking questions around here just now!”

“Well, the thing we need to figure out is what we’re going to do with him,” he said. “We have to manage this whole situation ourselves, and keep it quiet. We can’t let the cops start asking questions around here right now!”

Tacitly, Monte’s three companions agreed, but there was in their pale faces a question which none of them had the courage to voice. Monte continued, apparently unconscious of their emotions.

Tacitly, Monte’s three companions agreed, but there was a question in their pale faces that none of them had the courage to ask. Monte continued, seemingly unaware of their feelings.

“Billy,” he said, “you get the spade and dig a grave over close to the fence. After we get him planted, we’ll move that pile of old bean poles over the place. It’s kind of tough, but Louie is dead—and we got to look out for ourselves!”

“Billy,” he said, “grab the spade and dig a grave by the fence. Once we bury him, we’ll cover it with that pile of old bean poles. It’s rough, but Louie is gone—and we need to take care of ourselves!”

The Strangler went silently out into the dark. They heard him rummaging for a spade, and presently the clink of the latter implement came industriously to them. The grave was finished by the time the first gray light of dawn began to filter down around the cottage, and presently the body of the dead crook, wrapped in a blanket, was lowered into it. Then the dirt was shoveled back till the cavity would hold no more, and the superfluous earth was scattered over the surface of the garden. The shifting of a pile of bean poles finished the ceremony.

The Strangler quietly stepped out into the darkness. They heard him searching for a spade, and soon after, the clink of the tool echoed around them. The grave was ready by the time the first light of dawn started to seep into the area around the cottage, and soon the body of the dead crook, wrapped in a blanket, was placed into it. Then the dirt was shoveled back until the hole couldn't hold any more, and the extra soil was spread over the garden's surface. Adjusting a pile of bean poles completed the ceremony.

“I’ll trade rooms with you, Kid,” Monte said to the saturnine strong-arm man—who for once looked rather cowed. “I never was afraid of a dead man—just so that he was really dead. I guess you’re kind of soured on that part of the house!”

“I’ll switch rooms with you, Kid,” Monte said to the gloomy tough guy—who for once seemed a bit intimidated. “I’ve never been scared of a dead man—as long as he’s really dead. I guess you’re pretty put off by that part of the house!”

“Soured is right,” mumbled the “Kid.” “Say, I wouldn’t sleep in there if you was to give me all the sparklers in New York! Just let me get my stuff out!”

“Soured is right,” mumbled the “Kid.” “Hey, I wouldn’t sleep in there even if you gave me all the fireworks in New York! Just let me grab my stuff!”

As he went back toward the room from which the body had recently been removed, the “Kid” saw the mocking glance of the Strangler fastened upon him. Billy was enjoying his discomfiture. He went into the room and turned on the light—the burned-out bulb had been replaced, so that now he was able to see into all the corners. He began to gather up his property, staring nervously about him the while.

As he walked back to the room where the body had just been taken away, the “Kid” caught the Strangler's mocking gaze directed at him. Billy was clearly relishing his discomfort. He entered the room and turned on the light—the burnt-out bulb had been replaced, so now he could see into every corner. He started to collect his things, glancing around nervously as he did so.

Cautiously, he approached the closet, where he had stored his bathrobe and an extra suit, a couple of pairs of shoes and a pearl gray hat. He opened the door wide and stepped back. Nothing inside. Hastily he carted the clothing out. Then he crossed over to the bureau and opened the left-hand upper drawer, in which he had placed his jewelry—some rings and tie pins.

Cautiously, he walked over to the closet, where he had kept his bathrobe, an extra suit, a couple of pairs of shoes, and a pearl gray hat. He opened the door wide and stepped back. Nothing was inside. Quickly, he pulled the clothes out. Then he went to the dresser and opened the top left drawer, where he had stored his jewelry—some rings and tie pins.

The “Kid” drew the drawer fully open and stood looking down into it. Then a startled exclamation escaped him, and he bent nearer, staring wide-eyed.

The “Kid” pulled the drawer all the way open and looked inside. Then a surprised gasp came out, and he leaned in closer, staring with wide eyes.

All of his possessions were there; but in addition he saw, close to the back of the drawer, a morocco covered box of peculiar design. The “Kid” had seen that box once before!

All of his belongings were there; but in addition, he noticed a uniquely designed box covered in morocco leather, tucked near the back of the drawer. The “Kid” had seen that box once before!

With trembling fingers he undid the clasp and opened the lid. He could feel his heart pounding in the top of his head, and his throat seemed to contract, so that he fought for breath. The Resurrection Pendant! A single glance convinced him of that. But how had it come into this drawer?

With shaking fingers, he unlatched the clasp and opened the lid. He could feel his heart racing in his head, and his throat felt tight, making it hard to breathe. The Resurrection Pendant! Just one look confirmed it. But how had it ended up in this drawer?

The “Kid’s” mind deviated from the line of this natural inquiry. He could forget that for the moment—the fact was that here it was. But there was no reason why he should share this discovery with the other Wolves. This supreme good fortune had come to him, not to them! He quickly shut the lid of the case and slid the box into an inside pocket.

The “Kid’s” mind drifted away from this natural line of questioning. He could forget about that for now—the important thing was that it was right here. But there was no reason to share this find with the other Wolves. This incredible luck had come to him, not them! He quickly closed the lid of the case and tucked the box into an inside pocket.

He removed his property to Monte’s room, hiding the jewel case under the mattress. His blood had turned to liquid fire. He had that for which they had all been searching—and it was his alone!...

He moved his belongings to Monte’s room, hiding the jewel case under the mattress. His blood felt like liquid fire. He had what they had all been searching for—and it was his alone!...

Monte went on guard that evening, taking “Doc” with him: not that Monte was afraid, but he realized that the battle had now entered its final and decisive phase. And it was real war. Monte Jerome had no doubt that Martin had, in some mysterious way, been done to death in the house of Ah Wing.

Monte stood watch that evening, bringing “Doc” along: not because Monte was scared, but because he understood that the battle had now reached its final and crucial stage. This was real war. Monte Jerome was certain that Martin had, in some strange way, been killed in Ah Wing's house.

“You boys better get to bed early,” he said. “Billy, you take the clock and set it for half past one. You wake the Kid as soon as you get up—we’ll stand double guard from now on!”

“You boys should go to bed early,” he said. “Billy, you take the clock and set it for 1:30. Wake the Kid as soon as you get up—we'll double the guard from now on!”

The “Kid” hardly heard Monte speaking. He wanted to examine the jewels again, wanted to figure out just how he was going to make the break which would free him from his comrades.

The “Kid” barely heard Monte talking. He wanted to look at the jewels again, wanted to figure out how he was going to make the break that would free him from his buddies.

For a time, after the other two had departed, he sat around smoking and cleaning out the barrel of his pistol, which the fogs of this marshy neighborhood were corroding. He cleaned barrel and chamber and oiled the action, then replaced the clip of cartridges and slipped the gun into a side pocket.

For a while, after the other two left, he hung around smoking and cleaning out the barrel of his pistol, which the mist in this marshy area was ruining. He cleaned the barrel and chamber, oiled the action, then put the clip of cartridges back in and slipped the gun into a side pocket.

“Well,” he mumbled, half aloud, “I guess I’ll be getting to bed. An’ I hope to God there won’t be no voices around here tonight!”

"Well," he muttered, almost to himself, "I guess I’ll head to bed. And I hope to God there won’t be any voices around here tonight!"

The Strangler grunted, and the “Kid” slouched off up the stairs and into the room that had been Monte’s. He closed the door carefully, crossed over to the light, and then stood listening.

The Strangler grunted, and the “Kid” slouched up the stairs and into the room that had been Monte’s. He closed the door gently, walked over to the light, and then stood listening.

The night wind was stirring around the house, whistling and moaning down the chimney; but the “Kid” had an antidote for fear tonight: he went over to his bed and fumbled for the jewels. The touch of the smooth leather-covered box started his heart to pounding.

The night wind was swirling around the house, whistling and moaning down the chimney; but the “Kid” had a cure for fear tonight: he went over to his bed and fumbled for the jewels. The feel of the smooth leather-covered box made his heart race.

He laid the box on the bed and opened it. The light was reflected into his eyes from a thousand sharp facets, crimson and blue and white—but perhaps the charm was wearing off: the stones did not look as wonderful to him tonight as they had in that momentary view he had caught during the afternoon.

He placed the box on the bed and opened it. The light bounced into his eyes from a thousand sharp angles, red, blue, and white—but maybe the magic was fading: the stones didn’t seem as amazing to him tonight as they had in that fleeting glimpse he had seen earlier in the afternoon.

“And that’s the bunch of sparklers men go dippy about!” the “Kid” mumbled. “Hell, I wouldn’t give two bits for the whole bunch, if I couldn’t sell ’em! There’s too many of ’em, and they don’t shine so terrible much! I saw a big buck nigger on State Street once with a solitaire on that would have made them look phoney—and it was glass! Oh, well, I should worry. I ain’t going to wear ’em—I’m going to sell ’em! I’ll have to play safe—”

“And that’s the group of sparklers that guys go crazy over!” the “Kid” mumbled. “Honestly, I wouldn’t pay two cents for the whole lot if I couldn’t sell them! There are too many of them, and they don’t shine all that much! I saw a rich guy on State Street once with a solitaire that would have made them look fake—and it was glass! Oh, well, I shouldn’t worry. I’m not going to wear them—I’m going to sell them! I’ll have to play it safe—”

At the ghost of a sound from behind, the “Kid” whirled. He had left the door closed, but now it was open—and the Strangler stood inside the room, grinning.

At the faintest sound from behind, the “Kid” spun around. He had left the door shut, but now it was wide open—and the Strangler was standing in the room, grinning.

“So, that was the game!” he cried. “You’re a slick one, Kid, but you ain’t slick enough. I been watching you all evening. You ain’t yourself, old timer. You’re getting nervous. But I don’t wonder! You grabbed the sparklers, but how you done it I don’t know. And you was going to hold ’em out, was you? Well, well—”

“So, that was the game!” he exclaimed. “You’re a clever one, Kid, but you’re not clever enough. I’ve been watching you all evening. You’re not yourself, old timer. You’re getting nervous. But I can’t blame you! You took the sparklers, but I don’t know how you did it. And you were going to keep them, were you? Well, well—”

The “Kid’s” lips jerked up into a wolfish smile, but he forced himself to go slow. He needed to think this thing out. He knew the Wolves well enough to be sure they would hold this affair against him, and sooner or later would try to play even. No use to try to explain—they wouldn’t understand.

The "Kid's" lips curled into a sly smile, but he made himself take his time. He needed to figure this out. He knew the Wolves well enough to be certain they would hold this against him, and eventually, they'd want payback. There was no point in trying to explain—they wouldn't get it.

The Strangler was watching him through chilly eyes. Casually, the Kid’s hand stole toward his side pocket. Instantly the man standing before him[18] acted: with a bellow of rage he jerked out his own hand, which he had been holding under his coat: swinging it up he fired, then struck at the light globe with the smoking barrel.

The Strangler was watching him with cold eyes. Casually, the Kid's hand crept toward his side pocket. Instantly, the man in front of him[18] reacted: with a shout of anger, he pulled out his hand, which he had been keeping under his coat: raising it up, he fired, then hit the light bulb with the smoking barrel.

To the “Kid” there came the sensation of suffocation and of darkness. His own gun was out, but his enemy had disappeared—and he himself was sprawled across the bed. That instant of falling had not registered in his consciousness: he had been standing, and now he was down; that was all he knew.

To the “Kid,” there was a feeling of suffocation and darkness. His own gun was out, but his enemy had vanished—and he found himself sprawled across the bed. That moment of falling hadn’t registered in his mind: he had been standing, and now he was down; that was all he knew.

And he was fighting for breath—a great weight seemed to be crushing in his chest. He raised his left hand and gropingly explored the front of his shirt: it was already saturated, and from a hole to the left of his breast bone more blood was coming in a pulsing current.

And he was struggling to breathe—a heavy weight felt like it was pressing down on his chest. He lifted his left hand and tentatively felt the front of his shirt: it was already soaked, and from a hole to the left of his breastbone, blood was flowing out in a pulsing stream.

“The dirty dog!” muttered the “Kid” thickly, pulling himself erect by grasping the foot of the bed. “He’s croaked me—”

“The filthy dog!” muttered the “Kid” thickly, pulling himself up by grabbing the foot of the bed. “He’s done me in—”

Then suddenly the “Kid’s” whirling senses cleared. Billy the Strangler had done for him; but he would send Billy on ahead, to tell St. Peter he was coming! His yellow teeth came together. He felt something welling up in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood.

Then suddenly the “Kid’s” spinning senses cleared. Billy the Strangler had finished him off; but he would send Billy on ahead to let St. Peter know he was on his way! His yellow teeth clenched together. He felt something rise in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood.

“Not—much—time—left!” he muttered.

“Not much time left!” he muttered.

He dropped to his knees and for a moment everything went blank. Then he mastered himself, by a superhuman effort: and began to crawl stealthily along toward the dimly-lighted panel of the door. The Strangler had run out there after firing—now, undoubtedly, he was waiting till it should be safe for him to come back for his booty!

He dropped to his knees, and for a moment everything went blank. Then he regained his composure with a superhuman effort and started to crawl quietly towards the dimly lit door panel. The Strangler had rushed out after firing—now, he was definitely waiting for it to be safe to return for his prize!

Slowly, the dying crook dragged himself across to the door and out into the hall. The training of a lifetime stood him in good stead now: he was as soundless as a shadow. He reached the top of the stairs and paused, leaning for a moment against the banisters—everything was going black before him. Then he pulled himself together with a disregard for his own suffering that in a better cause would have been heroic.

Slowly, the wounded crook pulled himself to the door and into the hallway. The training he had received throughout his life was paying off: he moved as silently as a shadow. He reached the top of the stairs and stopped, leaning against the railing for a moment—everything was going dark in front of him. Then he gathered his strength, putting his own pain aside in a way that, under different circumstances, would have been heroic.

Inch by inch, he drew himself forward till he was sitting on the top step of the stair. He peered down into the lighted rooms below. Ah! There he was! The Strangler stood beyond the big chandelier in the front room, the “Kid” could see him plainly through an open door. His face was smiling, the crooked smile of a shark.

Inch by inch, he pulled himself forward until he was sitting on the top step of the stair. He looked down into the lit rooms below. Ah! There he was! The Strangler stood beyond the large chandelier in the front room, and the “Kid” could see him clearly through an open door. His face was smiling, the crooked smile of a shark.

Resting his automatic across his bent knees, the “Kid” took steady aim at the man who had done for him.

Resting his gun across his bent knees, the “Kid” took careful aim at the man who had hurt him.

“A little higher than the pockets!” he told himself, repeating the old gunman’s formula for a killing shot.

“A little higher than the pockets!” he reminded himself, repeating the classic advice from an old gunslinger for a perfect shot.

Next moment the pistol roared; and the man standing down there in the light jerked up his hands and staggered backward. Greedily, the “Kid’s” fast glazing eyes drank in every detail of the Strangler’s agony. He knew what that look meant—

Next moment the gun went off; and the man standing down there in the light shot his hands up and stumbled backward. Eagerly, the “Kid’s” rapidly glazing eyes absorbed every detail of the Strangler’s suffering. He understood what that look meant—

Billy the Strangler began to pivot on his heels, staring with blind eyes into space.

Billy the Strangler started to turn on his heels, staring blankly into space.

“Where is he?” he cried. “Damn your soul and body—you—”

“Where is he?” he shouted. “Damn your soul and body—you—”

He pitched forward to his face. And the “Kid,” leaning peacefully back, felt himself snatched up into a great red cloud that has descended out of the roof upon him.

He fell forward onto his face. And the “Kid,” leaning back calmly, felt himself lifted into a huge red cloud that had come down from the ceiling above him.


In an upper room in the house of Ah Wing, the Chinaman sat at an instrument that resembled a telephone switchboard. There were on its surface eight little globes, each with a plug socket beneath.

In an upper room in Ah Wing's house, the Chinese man sat at a device that looked like a telephone switchboard. Its surface had eight small globes, each with a plug socket underneath.

Ah Wing had an operator’s head-piece in position, and he seemed to be listening attentively to something that came to him over the wires.

Ah Wing had a headset on, and he appeared to be listening closely to something that was coming through the wires.

There had been voices, loud and angry. He heard the Strangler denouncing the “Kid.” Then came the shot—and silence.

There had been loud, angry voices. He heard the Strangler condemning the “Kid.” Then came the gunshot—and silence.

Ah Wing waited an appreciable time, then shifted the plug from socket to socket. Not a sound from any of the rooms in the distant cottage. He returned the plug to its central position and waited.

Ah Wing waited a while, then moved the plug from socket to socket. There was no noise coming from any of the rooms in the distant cottage. He put the plug back in its original position and waited.

Presently another shot sounded, and a scream. He heard the Strangler curse his enemy.

Currently, another gunshot rang out, followed by a scream. He heard the Strangler curse his opponent.

Without a word, Ah Wing removed the head-piece and glanced up at a chart fastened to the wall before him. It contained the names of five men, against one of which a black cross had been inscribed.

Without saying anything, Ah Wing took off the headpiece and looked up at a chart attached to the wall in front of him. It listed the names of five men, with a black cross marked next to one of them.

Now he picked up a pencil and filled in two additional crosses.

Now he picked up a pencil and added two more crosses.

There were but two of the Wolves left!

There were only two Wolves left!

This Fascinating Story Has An Amazing Climax. It Will Be Concluded in the Next Issue of WEIRD TALES. Tell Your Newsdealer To Reserve Your Copy.

This captivating story has an incredible climax. It will be finished in the next issue of WEIRD TALES. Tell your newsdealer to save a copy for you.


Snatched from the Grave, Woman Tells of Death

A weird adventure befell Mrs. Rafaela Mercurio, an Omaha woman who, after apparently dying, awoke in the land of the living instead of the spirit world. After her physician had pronounced her dead, her life was restored by an injection of adrenalin, administered by Dr. W. A. Gerrie.

A strange adventure happened to Mrs. Rafaela Mercurio, an Omaha woman who, after seemingly dying, came back to life in the land of the living instead of the afterlife. After her doctor had declared her dead, her life was revived by an injection of adrenaline given by Dr. W. A. Gerrie.

To all outward appearance, she was quite dead. There was no indication of breathing or heart action. Prayers for the dead were started in the bed chamber where her body lay.

To everyone looking, she seemed completely dead. There were no signs of breathing or heartbeat. Prayers for the deceased began in the bedroom where her body was.

Then Dr. Gerrie injected the gland extract in her heart, and after several days she showed signs of returning life. Upon regaining consciousness, she was confused and puzzled, uncertain, it seemed, whether she was alive or dead. Later she described her strange experience.

Then Dr. Gerrie injected the gland extract into her heart, and after several days, she showed signs of coming back to life. When she regained consciousness, she was confused and bewildered, seemingly unsure if she was alive or dead. Later, she described her bizarre experience.

“I could feel death pulling me,” she said. “I was slipping. I tried to find something to hold to, but could not. I felt far away and alone, yet it seemed there was something I must do before I slipped entirely away.

“I could feel death pulling me,” she said. “I was slipping. I tried to find something to hold onto, but I couldn’t. I felt distant and alone, yet it seemed there was something I needed to do before I completely drifted away.

“I had just a few minutes. I must straighten out in bed. I must cross my hands on my breast. I must smile. My children must know that I died in peace. From far away there seemed to be people around me. But their voices grew more distant.

“I had just a few minutes. I needed to get comfortable in bed. I had to cross my hands over my chest. I needed to smile. My children should know that I died peacefully. From far away, it felt like there were people around me. But their voices gradually faded away.

“Then there seemed to come to me the comforting words of a priest. They added to my peace and content. I was ready for death. I smiled, I think. I know I wanted to. It was the last thing I remember.”

“Then comforting words from a priest seemed to come to me. They added to my peace and contentment. I was ready for death. I think I smiled. I know I wanted to. That was the last thing I remember.”

And then, days after the first injection of adrenalin, the “dead” woman regained consciousness. It was four o’clock in the afternoon.

And then, a few days after the first adrenaline shot, the "dead" woman woke up. It was four in the afternoon.

“I shall never forget that hour,” she said. “I heard the clock strike four times—and I realized I was a living person in a living world.”

“I will never forget that hour,” she said. “I heard the clock strike four times—and I realized I was a real person in a real world.”


[19]

[19]

A Fanciful Novel of the Red Desert Complete In This Issue

A Whimsical Novel Set in the Red Desert Complete in This Issue

DESERT MADNESS

By HAROLD FREEMAN MINERS

By HAROLD FREEMAN MINERS

CHAPTER ONE
THE GIRL AND THE HANDCUFFS

For a long moment the man surveyed with tired eyes the queer cleft in the canon wall and the beaten trail that led into it.

For a long moment, the man looked with tired eyes at the strange split in the canyon wall and the worn path that led into it.

Finally he addressed the nearest of his two burros in a listless, half humorous voice:

Finally, he spoke to the closest of his two donkeys in a bored, halfway joking tone:

“Well, Archibald, it looks interesting—what say we try it?”

“Well, Archibald, it looks interesting—what do you think we give it a shot?”

Archibald made no reply. Archibald was asleep. Immediately upon the halting of the little cavalcade the burro had sunk into a state of dejection more apathetic than usual and had promptly gone to sleep. In fact, it is doubtful if Archibald had not been asleep the greater part of the afternoon.

Archibald didn't say anything. He was fast asleep. As soon as the small group stopped, the donkey had fallen into a mood even more lifeless than normal and quickly dozed off. In fact, it's questionable whether Archibald hadn't been napping for most of the afternoon.

“You don’t care, eh, Archibald? Well, for that matter, neither do I. But let’s consider this matter, old timer. For the last hundred years, more or less, we’ve been strolling around this accursed desert, and we have made the acquaintance of a few cottontail rabbits, one or two coyotes, and a rattlesnake. The rabbits showed their distaste for our society by running away; the coyotes did nothing[20] but deride us with mournful voices; the rattlesnake certainly showed no desire to be friendly. We’ve met no human being; we’ve discovered no fabulously rich gold mine; we’ve had our fill of scenery.

“You don’t care, huh, Archibald? Well, honestly, neither do I. But let’s think about this for a moment, old timer. For the last hundred years, more or less, we’ve been wandering around this cursed desert, and we’ve come across a few cottontail rabbits, a couple of coyotes, and a rattlesnake. The rabbits made it clear they didn’t want anything to do with us by running away; the coyotes just mocked us with their sad howls; and the rattlesnake definitely wasn’t interested in being friendly. We haven’t met a single human being; we haven’t found any incredibly rich gold mine; we’ve had our share of scenery.

“There lies a well-beaten trail, disappearing into the face of solid rock. At its end lies mystery, adventure. Possibly romance. Also, possibly, cattle rustlers, who may greet us with anything but enthusiasm. In which case we’ll throw in our lot with them, and I’ll ride you across the desert to eternal glory. The idea intrigues me, Archibald. I think we shall investigate.”

“There’s a well-trodden path that leads into solid rock. At the end of it lies mystery, adventure, and maybe even romance. But it could also lead us to cattle rustlers who wouldn’t be too friendly. If that happens, we’ll join forces with them, and I’ll ride you across the desert to everlasting glory. I find the idea fascinating, Archibald. I think we should check it out.”

At this moment an over-industrious flea must have launched a determined attack on one of the few vulnerable parts of Archibald’s anatomy, for he suddenly nodded his head vigorously.

At that moment, an overly energetic flea must have decided to launch a serious attack on one of the few weak spots on Archibald's body, because he suddenly bobbed his head vigorously.

“Ah, you agree with me? I knew you would. We will now follow the trail to adventure—or a sheep herder’s camp. Let’s go!”

“Ah, you agree with me? I knew you would. Let’s follow the path to adventure—or to a sheep herder’s camp. Let’s go!”

Percy, the second burro, was with difficulty herded into the narrow trail. Archibald followed him with great reluctance, but finally the man succeeded in driving his tiny pack train into concerted action, and they slowly trudged up the narrow defile.

Percy, the second donkey, was struggling to be herded onto the narrow trail. Archibald followed him with a lot of hesitation, but eventually, the man managed to get his little pack train moving in sync, and they slowly made their way up the narrow passage.

Stanley Ross had been exiled to the desert country because certain eminent New York doctors had come to the conclusion that he had contracted a disease which yields itself to treatment most readily in the dry desert uplands.

Stanley Ross had been sent to the desert because some well-known New York doctors concluded that he had caught a disease that responds best to treatment in the dry desert highlands.

Ross had not been breathing the dry air of the desert for a month before he was as healthy as a prize fighter. The fact was that Stanley Ross had over-indulged in a certain pastime known as “reading the tape,” and Nature had gone on a strike. The New York doctors had provided the first step toward recovery; the desert had done the rest.

Ross hadn't been breathing the dry air of the desert for a month before he was as healthy as an athlete. The truth was that Stanley Ross had indulged too much in a hobby known as “reading the tape,” and Nature had decided to take a break. The doctors in New York had given him the first step toward recovery; the desert had taken care of the rest.

But there had been another hurt that had not healed so readily—or at least Ross had so convinced himself. Stanley Ross fondly believed that he was heart-broken. The cause was a blonde bit of New York femininity who had fancied Ross for a while, but in the end had fancied the millions of an oil man more.

But there was another pain that hadn’t healed easily—or at least that’s what Ross kept telling himself. Stanley Ross genuinely believed he was heartbroken. The reason was a blonde girl from New York who had been interested in Ross for a time, but in the end, she preferred the wealth of an oilman instead.

So he had stayed on in the West. A healthy restlessness had driven him out to explore the uncharted wastes of the vast Red Desert, and the ever changing wonders of rock, and sand, and sky, of sagebrush and cactus, of sparkling night-heavens had beckoned him on. For months now he had been wandering up and down this immeasurable wonderland, obeying every vagary of mind, exploring every nook and cranny that caught his itinerant fancy, his only companions the two burros which he had so whimsically named.

So he had stuck around in the West. A strong restlessness had pushed him to explore the uncharted stretches of the vast Red Desert, and the constantly changing beauty of the rocks, sand, and sky, along with the sagebrush and cactus, and the sparkling night skies had called to him. For months now he had been wandering back and forth through this endless wonderland, following every impulse, exploring every corner that intrigued him, with only his two burros, which he had playfully named, as company.

Mirages had beckoned. Colors so bizarre that no artist had dared to give them to canvas had soothed his soul. Grotesqueries of rock and sand and canon had intrigued him.

Mirages had called out to him. Colors so strange that no artist had ever dared to capture them on canvas had comforted his spirit. The odd shapes of rock, sand, and canyon had fascinated him.

Ross still believed that the old hurt was still present in his bosom. Actually he had been having a capital time for months, and the girl no longer mattered. However, he had allowed himself gradually to fall into a state of whimsical melancholy. What he needed was adventure. He was bored, but had he known what lay at the end of the thin twisting trail before him his boredom might not have been so acute.

Ross still thought that the old pain was still inside him. In reality, he had been having a great time for months, and the girl no longer mattered. However, he had gradually let himself fall into a state of whimsical sadness. What he needed was adventure. He was bored, but if he had known what was at the end of the thin, winding path ahead of him, his boredom might not have felt so intense.

The rock defile, through which the trail led, was narrow, and the walls were nearly perpendicular. The passage was twisting, but a tiny trickle of water gave promise of a broader canon farther up. The trail, while very narrow, was well-defined and worn deep. It looked as though it had been in constant use for years.

The rocky canyon that the trail went through was narrow, and the walls were almost vertical. The path twisted, but a small stream of water suggested a wider canyon further ahead. Even though the trail was quite narrow, it was clear and well-trodden. It seemed like it had been heavily used for years.

Ross had progressed along this strange passage for about a quarter mile when his attention was suddenly arrested by something on the canon wall. Involuntarily, he stopped. Instantly the burros halted as though their motive power was automatically turned off whenever their master stopped walking.

Ross had been walking through this strange passage for about a quarter mile when something on the canyon wall caught his eye. He stopped without thinking. Instantly, the burros came to a halt as if their energy was shut off the moment their master stopped moving.

“Great Horned Toads!” ejaculated Ross in a low voice. “Archibald, do you see what I see, or has the sun gone to my head? Has the world slipped back three centuries, or is it actually nineteen-twenty-three? ’Tain’t possible, Archibald, but nevertheless I see what I see!”

“Great Horned Toads!” Ross exclaimed quietly. “Archibald, do you see what I see, or has the sun gone to my head? Has the world slipped back three centuries, or is it really nineteen-twenty-three? It can’t be possible, Archibald, but still, I see what I see!”

There, not thirty feet distant, was a girl—a pretty girl—and she was shackled to four great iron rings, fastened in the canon wall, by means of handcuffs, ankle fetters, and four heavy chains!

There, not thirty feet away, was a girl—a pretty girl—and she was chained to four large iron rings, secured in the canyon wall, with handcuffs, ankle shackles, and four heavy chains!

CHAPTER TWO
BROKEN SHACKLES AND A MYSTERY

Ross stood spellbound. He could not believe his own eyes.

Ross stood in awe. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

That he should meet a human being in this vast waste of rock and sand and cactus was possible. That he should find a girl chained to a rock, like a felon of the black ages, was nothing short of incredible.

That he would meet a person in this huge desert of rock, sand, and cactus was possible. That he would find a girl chained to a rock, like a criminal from the dark ages, was nothing short of unbelievable.

There was no denying the girl’s existence, however. She was there, and she was in need of help.

There was no doubt about the girl's existence; she was there, and she needed help.

His incredulity shattered, Ross was beside the girl in a bound. Even a cursory glance showed her to be undeniably pretty, and it also showed her to be quite as undeniably in a state of total exhaustion.

His disbelief gone, Ross was next to the girl in a flash. Even a quick look revealed she was definitely pretty, but it also showed she was equally in a state of complete exhaustion.

At Ross’s approach, the girl raised her head with difficulty. Her eyes opened and she smiled slowly. Then her whole body suddenly fell forward against the chains that held her. She had fainted.

At Ross’s approach, the girl lifted her head with effort. Her eyes opened and she smiled slowly. Then her whole body suddenly collapsed forward against the chains that restrained her. She had fainted.

No stranger situation could be imagined than the finding of a beautiful girl chained to a rock in the midst of the great Red Desert. This, however, was a matter for future consideration. The girl needed immediate attention, and Ross’s first thought was to release her.

No stranger situation could be imagined than discovering a beautiful girl chained to a rock in the middle of the vast Red Desert. However, that was something to think about later. The girl needed immediate help, and Ross’s first instinct was to set her free.

When he examined her shackles Ross realized that release was not going to be easy. The four rings to which the chains were fastened were secured to the canon wall by means of heavy iron staples driven deep into fissures in the rock. A test of strength showed that nothing short of a charge of dynamite would ever loosen them.

When he looked at her shackles, Ross realized that getting her free wasn't going to be easy. The four rings the chains were attached to were secured to the concrete wall with heavy iron staples driven deep into cracks in the rock. A strength test proved that nothing less than a blast of dynamite would ever loosen them.

The chains were comparatively heavy and well forged. A file was the only solution—and Ross did not possess a file.

The chains were pretty heavy and well-made. A file was the only answer—and Ross didn’t have a file.

Not till he examined the handcuffs did he see any hope of releasing the girl. These were not of the ordinary type. They were not the steel manacles of the sort used today, but were about two inches wide, heavy in construction and made of cast iron. The locking device was old-fashioned. They were a type of handcuff that had been obsolete for nearly three quarters of a century.

Not until he looked closely at the handcuffs did he see any chance of freeing the girl. These weren't the usual kind. They weren't the steel cuffs typically used today; instead, they were about two inches wide, heavy, and made of cast iron. The locking mechanism was outdated. They were a type of handcuff that had been out of use for almost seventy-five years.

Having satisfied himself that they were really made of cast iron, Ross at once realized that it would be a comparatively easy task to free the girl. Securing a small rock for a hammer, he braced the girl back against the canon wall and held her wrist against the rock. A few well directed blows with the improvised hammer easily cracked the rusty cast iron and the handcuff fell away in two pieces.

Having confirmed that they were actually made of cast iron, Ross quickly realized that freeing the girl would be fairly easy. He grabbed a small rock to use as a hammer, braced the girl against the canyon wall, and positioned her wrist against the rock. A few well-aimed strikes with the makeshift hammer easily broke the rusty cast iron, and the handcuff fell off in two pieces.

The girl’s wrist had been freed without more than slightly bruising the skin. The second handcuff was broken quite as easily. Ross gently lowered the girl to the ground.

The girl’s wrist was freed with just a few light bruises. The second handcuff was just as easy to break. Ross gently lowered the girl to the ground.

Releasing her ankles was more difficult. The anklets were of heavier construction and harder to break without injuring the girl. However, by placing a rock under the anklet and being careful, Ross finally managed to shatter the cast iron without more than bruising the girl’s slender ankles.

Releasing her ankles was more challenging. The anklets were made of heavier material and harder to break without hurting the girl. However, by putting a rock under the anklet and being careful, Ross finally succeeded in shattering the cast iron without causing more than a few bruises on the girl’s slender ankles.

In an instant he had jerked the pack from one of the burros and spread his blanket roll out on the ground. Picking up the unconscious girl, he placed her on the blankets and improvised a pillow from his coat.

In a split second, he yanked the pack from one of the donkeys and laid his blanket roll out on the ground. He picked up the unconscious girl and laid her on the blankets, using his coat as a makeshift pillow.

[21]

[21]

Almost opposite where the girl had been chained the tiny trickle of water had formed a miniature pool in the rocks. Seizing a tin cup from his camp outfit, Ross hurried to this pool, scooped up a cup of water, and in an instant was kneeling at the girl’s side.

Almost directly across from where the girl had been chained, a small stream of water had created a little pool in the rocks. Grabbing a tin cup from his camping gear, Ross rushed to the pool, filled the cup with water, and within moments was kneeling beside the girl.

Dipping his fingers in the water, he flicked it across her face, then carefully bathed her forehead, and then set to chafing her wrists.

Dipping his fingers in the water, he flicked it across her face, then gently washed her forehead, and then began rubbing her wrists.

It was fully ten minutes before the girl showed any evidence of returning consciousness. Then her eyelids began to flutter. Finally she sighed deeply, and her eyes slowly opened.

It took a full ten minutes before the girl showed any signs of waking up. Then her eyelids started to flutter. Finally, she let out a deep sigh, and her eyes slowly opened.

Stanley Ross thought he had never seen such a look of abject terror as now appeared in the girl’s eyes. It was as though she had just awakened from a terrible dream and was still laboring under its terrorizing influence. Such a look might have appeared in the eyes of a slave girl when Nero ruled in Rome.

Stanley Ross thought he had never seen such a look of absolute terror as the one that filled the girl’s eyes now. It was like she had just woken up from a horrific nightmare and was still grappling with its frightening effects. That kind of look might have been what a slave girl had during Nero’s reign in Rome.

For a moment, consciousness battled with that nightmare that had been seething through the girl’s brain and finally won. Her eyes opened wide. A half smile slowly crossed her face. Whatever might have inspired her terror, the girl evidently recognized in Ross a friend.

For a moment, awareness struggled with the nightmare that had been brewing in the girl’s mind and finally prevailed. Her eyes fluttered open. A faint smile gradually appeared on her face. Whatever had caused her fear, the girl clearly saw Ross as a friend.

Her lips, dry and parched, moved with difficulty, but Ross saw that they framed the word “Water!”

Her lips, dry and cracked, moved slowly, but Ross noticed they formed the word “Water!”

Lifting her head, he dampened the girl’s lips from the cup and then allowed her to drink her fill. But weakness still held sway over her body, and she sank back on the blankets, exhausted. Her eyes closed again.

Lifting her head, he moistened the girl’s lips with the cup and then let her drink as much as she wanted. But weakness still weighed her down, and she sank back onto the blankets, exhausted. Her eyes closed again.

“Don’t try to talk,” advised Ross. “You just lie there and rest until I fix something for you. Then you can tell me about this thing.”

“Don’t try to talk,” Ross said. “Just lie there and rest until I fix something for you. Then you can tell me about this thing.”

For once in his life, Ross was glad that he had taken another man’s advice. When he had started his desert pilgrimage an old prospector had advised him to include a few cans of soup in his outfit. Ross had demurred, seeing no use in packing superfluous weight, but the old desert rat had insisted.

For once in his life, Ross was glad he had taken another man's advice. When he started his journey through the desert, an old prospector had suggested he pack a few cans of soup. Ross had hesitated, thinking there was no point in carrying extra weight, but the old desert rat had insisted.

Ross had included the soup. So far, he had had no use for it, but now it was to show its worth.

Ross had included the soup. So far, he hadn't needed it, but now it was time for it to prove its value.

Collecting a few dry sticks from the stubby willows that grew around the pool, Ross soon had a tiny fire going. Opening a can of soup, he heated it over the fire and carried a cup of it to the girl.

Collecting a few dry sticks from the short willows that grew around the pond, Ross quickly got a small fire started. He opened a can of soup, heated it over the fire, and brought a cup of it to the girl.

“Oh, that’s so good!” she murmured after she had drained the cup. “Thank you.”

“Oh, that’s so good!” she said softly after finishing the cup. “Thanks.”

“Do you feel like talking?” asked Ross.

“Do you want to talk?” asked Ross.

For a moment the girl regarded him with frank eyes. Then she shook her head wearily.

For a moment, the girl looked at him with clear eyes. Then she shook her head tiredly.

“Not—not just yet—please. I’m—so—tired.” She sank back onto the blankets.

“Not—not just yet—please. I’m—so—tired.” She fell back onto the blankets.

Realizing that, for the present, rest was the most important thing for her, Ross covered the girl with a blanket and set about his camp duties.

Realizing that, for now, rest was the most important thing for her, Ross covered the girl with a blanket and got to work on his camp duties.

He finished unpacking his burros and turned them loose to pick at the scanty tufts of grass that grew along the seeping stream. This done, he set about preparing his own meal.

He finished unpacking his pack mules and let them go to graze on the sparse patches of grass that grew along the trickling stream. After that, he started making his own meal.

It was already dusk, and by the time he had cooked and eaten his supper darkness had settled down over the little canon. Washing his few dishes in the pool, Ross set them aside and turned his attention to finding enough firewood to keep the fire going.

It was already dusk, and by the time he had cooked and eaten his dinner, darkness had settled over the little canyon. Washing his few dishes in the pool, Ross set them aside and focused on finding enough firewood to keep the fire going.

In the darkness this was somewhat of a task, and Ross was absent from the camp for some little time. When he returned he saw that his strange guest had evidently fallen asleep.

In the darkness, this was a bit of a challenge, and Ross was away from the camp for a while. When he got back, he noticed that his unusual guest had clearly fallen asleep.

Ross threw some wood on the fire and sat down with his back against a rock. Filling his pipe, he lighted it and leaned back to contemplate the events of the afternoon and evening.

Ross tossed some logs onto the fire and sat down with his back against a rock. He filled his pipe, lit it, and leaned back to reflect on the events of the afternoon and evening.

His first mental reaction on finding the girl had been one of intense rage that any one, no matter what the cause or conditions, could be so utterly inhuman as to perpetrate such an act. He was still angry now, but he had cooled off to the extent that he could consider the affair calmly.

His initial thought when he found the girl was a deep anger that anyone, regardless of the reasons or situation, could be so completely cruel as to commit such an act. He was still angry now, but he had calmed down enough to think about the situation rationally.

There seemed to be no off-hand explanation whatever. As far as Ross knew, there was no human habitation in all this desert waste, yet this trail up the little canon had been used frequently and recently, so somewhere up the winding trail must lie a solution to the mystery. But what it could be, or whether he could ever solve it, Ross could not imagine.

There didn’t seem to be any quick explanation at all. As far as Ross knew, there was no human settlement in this entire desert wasteland, yet this path up the small canyon had been used often and recently, so somewhere along the twisting trail had to be the answer to the mystery. But what that could be, or if he could ever figure it out, Ross couldn’t picture.

The whole affair was grotesque, bizarre. Why any one should chain a young girl to a rock wall in the midst of a heat-scorched desert was utterly incomprehensible. The girl was not gross or criminal-looking. On the contrary, she was pretty, delicate, and obviously refined. Her clothes bespoke a far different environment. How any one could be so inhuman as to subject her to such treatment was unfathomable.

The whole situation was grotesque and bizarre. Why anyone would chain a young girl to a rock wall in the middle of a scorching desert was completely incomprehensible. The girl didn’t look rough or like a criminal. On the contrary, she was pretty, delicate, and clearly refined. Her clothes suggested a very different background. How anyone could be so inhuman as to treat her this way was unimaginable.

Sitting there, smoking and watching the girl, mulling the strangeness of the affair over in his mind, Ross could offer himself no explanation. The only thing to do, apparently, was to wait for the girl to awaken and then wait for her to talk.

Sitting there, smoking and watching the girl, trying to make sense of the weird situation in his mind, Ross couldn’t come up with any explanation. The only thing to do, it seemed, was to wait for her to wake up and then wait for her to speak.

At any rate, the adventure which he had craved seemed to be at hand. Where it would lead him he had no idea.

At any rate, the adventure he had been looking forward to seemed to be here. He had no idea where it would take him.

The fire gradually burned low. The girl slept on. Ross removed the pipe from his mouth. His head nodded. In half an hour the campfire had wasted to an ember.

The fire slowly burned down. The girl kept sleeping. Ross took the pipe out of his mouth. His head drooped. In thirty minutes, the campfire had turned to embers.

The man’s head had sunk forward onto his breast; his body had relaxed comfortably against its support. He, too, was asleep.

The man's head had dropped forward onto his chest; his body had settled comfortably against the support. He was also asleep.

Hours crept by....

Time dragged on...

With a start, Ross awoke. The first faint glow of dawn was creeping down into the little canon. It was morning.

With a jolt, Ross woke up. The first soft light of dawn was creeping into the small canyon. It was morning.

Sheepishly, Ross rubbed his eyes, aware that he had allowed the healthy fatigue of a day in the desert to conquer his senses and bring sleep when he had intended to watch throughout the night.

Sheepishly, Ross rubbed his eyes, aware that he had let the healthy fatigue of a day in the desert overwhelm him and bring on sleep when he had meant to stay awake all night.

Gradually the events of the evening before came back to him, and he looked across to where he had wrapped the girl in his blankets. The bed was empty!

Gradually, the events of the previous evening came back to him, and he looked over to where he had wrapped the girl in his blankets. The bed was empty!

The girl was gone!

The girl is gone!

CHAPTER THREE
ADVENTURE WITH A VENGEANCE

In an instant Ross was on his feet, the sleep fog automatically cleared from his brain.

In an instant, Ross was up on his feet, the sleepiness quickly lifting from his mind.

One glance was enough. The dawn was far enough advanced so that he could see both up and down the canon. It was patent that the girl had vanished during the darkness.

One look was all it took. The dawn had progressed enough that he could see both up and down the canyon. It was obvious that the girl had disappeared during the night.

The whole affair was so utterly impossible, so unreal, so like an Arabian Nights adventure, that Ross was almost prone to believe that it had been merely a dream, a desert hallucination. Not until his eyes again sought the canon wall did he convince himself that he had not been laboring under some mental aberration.

The whole situation was so completely impossible, so surreal, so much like an Arabian Nights story, that Ross was almost ready to think it was just a dream, a desert illusion. It wasn't until he glanced back at the canyon wall that he convinced himself he hadn't been experiencing some kind of mental break.

There could be no denying his eyes, though. There were the four heavy chains fastened to the canon wall, and there were the four broken shackles, mute evidence that he had stumbled onto a situation as exotic as one of the desert’s own mirages.

There was no denying his eyes, though. There were the four heavy chains attached to the canon wall, and there were the four broken shackles, silent proof that he had stumbled onto a situation as strange as one of the desert’s own mirages.

No, there could be no question that the girl had actually existed. Nor could there be any question that she had disappeared. The only living thing in sight was Archibald, who stood with head bowed over the dead embers of last night’s fire in his usual state of ignoble dejection.

No, there was no doubt that the girl had really existed. Nor could there be any doubt that she had vanished. The only living thing in sight was Archibald, who stood with his head down over the cold ashes of last night’s fire in his usual state of unfortunate sadness.

[22]

[22]

At first thought it seemed impossible that the girl could have left camp, unaided, and it seemed quite as certain that no one could have taken her away by force, without rousing Ross.

At first glance, it seemed impossible that the girl could have left camp on her own, and it also seemed pretty certain that no one could have taken her away by force without waking Ross.

As he considered it, however, Ross realized that exhaustion would come quickly to one chained to the rock and exposed to the sun without food or water. Recuperation would probably come quite as quickly. The girl had had both water and nourishment the evening before, and it would have been quite possible for her to have gained sufficient strength to leave, had she so chosen. There seemed to be no other explanation.

As he thought about it, Ross realized that exhaustion would hit fast for someone chained to the rock and out in the sun without food or water. Recovering would likely happen just as quickly. The girl had both water and food the night before, and it was quite possible for her to have gained enough strength to leave if she wanted to. There didn’t seem to be any other explanation.

“Well, Archibald,” said Ross, falling into his whimsical habit of addressing the burro, “when I started this trip I thought that you and Percy were the only asses in the party. Now I am convinced there are three of us. Here I have just been craving adventure for months. Yesterday I blundered right onto the craziest kind of a mystery, and then I go to sleep and let the whole thing get away from me! Fools can’t think, but I suppose they’ve got to eat,” he finished to himself.

“Well, Archibald,” Ross said, slipping into his quirky habit of talking to the donkey, “when I started this trip, I thought you and Percy were the only donkeys in the group. Now I’m convinced there are three of us. I’ve been itching for adventure for months. Yesterday, I stumbled right into the wildest kind of mystery, and then I went to sleep and let the whole thing slip away! Fools can’t think, but I guess they still need to eat,” he added to himself.

He set about preparing his breakfast, meanwhile pondering the affair. The more he pondered the more mysterious it became.

He started making his breakfast, while thinking about the situation. The more he thought about it, the more mysterious it got.

Breakfast finished, he washed his dishes and then stepped over to gather up his bed-roll. Instantly he stopped short. There before him, scratched in the level sand of the canon floor, was a message:

Breakfast done, he washed his dishes and then moved over to grab his bedroll. Suddenly, he came to a halt. Right in front of him, scratched into the flat sand of the canyon floor, was a message:

Please go away. There is only great danger if you investigate further.

Please leave. There’s only serious danger if you dig deeper.

There could be no denying the sincerity of that message. Coupled with the silent testimony of the inhuman shackles, it meant that the girl, whoever she might be, was in real peril.

There was no way to doubt the sincerity of that message. Along with the silent evidence of the brutal shackles, it showed that the girl, whoever she was, was in serious danger.

Regaining her strength, she had quietly slipped away in the night, but before going she had left behind a warning to the man who had released her. It was evident that she did not wish to draw a stranger into a danger which she considered hers alone.

Regaining her strength, she had quietly slipped away in the night, but before leaving, she had left a warning for the man who had freed her. It was clear that she didn't want to bring a stranger into a danger she felt was hers alone.

The warning, however, reacted on Ross like a red rag on a bull. It was a challenge to his manhood, to his thirst for adventure. Somewhere up that narrow canon was mystery; and somewhere, too, was a girl in unknown danger, a girl who patently enough needed assistance and a friend.

The warning, however, hit Ross like a red flag to a bull. It was a challenge to his masculinity, to his desire for adventure. Somewhere up that narrow canyon was a mystery; and somewhere, too, was a girl in unknown danger, a girl who clearly needed help and a friend.

It took but a few minutes to round up the burros and rope on the packs.

It only took a few minutes to gather the burros and tie on the packs.

“We will now proceed to rescue the fair maiden.”

“We will now go rescue the beautiful woman.”

“Stick ’em up, an’ do it quick!”

“Put your hands up, and do it fast!”

Ross whirled at the sound of the gruff voice—and found himself looking squarely into the muzzle of an ugly six-shooter. Behind it, was the most villainous-looking countenance Ross had ever seen.

Ross spun around at the sound of the gruff voice— and found himself staring straight into the barrel of an ugly six-shooter. Behind it was the most villainous face Ross had ever seen.

“Come on! H’ist ’em up!” again jerked out the owner of the gun.

“Come on! Lift them up!” the gun owner shouted again.

The situation was too unreal to be taken seriously.

The situation was too surreal to be taken seriously.

“Ah, Archibald, the plot thickens! First we meet Beauty; now we meet the Beast. Point that gun the other way, my friend. It might go off and frighten my long-eared friend here. He’s delicate, and I don’t like to have his nerves shocked.”

“Ah, Archibald, things are getting complicated! First, we meet Beauty; now we encounter the Beast. Aim that gun the other way, my friend. It could go off and scare my long-eared buddy here. He’s sensitive, and I don’t want to stress him out.”

“H’ist them mits before I drill ya!”

“Hurry up and raise your hands before I come at you!”

Ross felt the muzzle of the gun jammed into his ribs, and a practised hand quickly searched his body. His automatic, carried for the sole purpose of exterminating rattlesnakes, was transferred to the other’s pocket.

Ross felt the gun's barrel pressed into his ribs, and a skilled hand quickly patted him down. His automatic, carried only for taking out rattlesnakes, was moved to the other person's pocket.

The vicious attitude of the gunman was far too real to be taken lightly. There was no doubt that he meant business.

The gunman's aggressive attitude was way too real to be dismissed. There was no question that he was serious.

“Ya can let ’em down now,” said the gunman, stopping back.

“Yeah, you can let them down now,” said the gunman, stepping back.

Ross turned and surveyed his captor.

Ross turned and looked at his captor.

“If you don’t mind telling me,” he asked coldly, “to whom am I indebted for this early morning call?”

“If you don’t mind telling me,” he asked coldly, “who do I owe for this early morning call?”

“Stow the flip gab. All I know is tha big boss said to bring ya in, an’ I’m bringin’ ya.”

“Stop the chatter. All I know is the big boss said to bring you in, and I’m bringing you.”

“Then I’m to understand that I’m a captive?”

“Then I’m supposed to understand that I’m a captive?”

“Understan’ anythin’ ya please. Now git travelin’.”

“Understand anything you want. Now get going.”

Resistance was hopeless. His air of reckless bravado gone, boiling inwardly at the indignity forced upon him, Ross swung and trudged off up the canon trail.

Resistance was pointless. With his confident bravado vanished, feeling furious at the humiliation he endured, Ross turned and trudged up the canyon trail.

For perhaps a quarter of a mile the narrow canon cleaved straight through the rock. Then it suddenly began a series of intricate turns, as though it had attempted a passage and had been baffled and forced to take a new direction about every fifty feet.

For maybe a quarter of a mile, the narrow canyon sliced right through the rock. Then it suddenly started a series of complicated twists, as if it had tried to make a way and had been confused, having to change direction about every fifty feet.

For a while, Ross stalked on without speaking. Suddenly he turned his head and spoke.

For a while, Ross walked on without saying anything. Then he suddenly turned his head and spoke.

“Just where are you taking me, and who is the ‘big boss’?”

“Where are you taking me, and who is the ‘big boss’?”

“Never mind askin’ dam’ fool questions. Keep movin’!”

“Forget about asking stupid questions. Just keep moving!”

After another quarter mile of sharp turns, the canon suddenly broadened, and Ross found himself looking out into a basin bounded on all sides by high, perpendicular rock walls, smooth and straight.

After another quarter mile of sharp turns, the canyon suddenly widened, and Ross found himself looking out into a basin surrounded on all sides by tall, steep rock walls, smooth and straight.

The basin was oval in shape, and near the center was a group of ’dobe buildings, five in number. Toward these the captor directed their progress.

The basin was oval shaped, and near the center was a cluster of adobe buildings, five in total. The captor guided their path toward these structures.

As he advanced, Ross looked keenly for signs of life, but though he sought every possible nook and cranny with his gaze, he could see neither man nor beast. The place seemed to be absolutely deserted.

As he moved forward, Ross scanned eagerly for signs of life, but even though he searched every possible nook and cranny with his eyes, he saw neither a person nor an animal. The place appeared to be completely deserted.

At the first building, a small ’dobe structure that stood somewhat apart from the others, Ross was ordered to halt. Opening a heavy door, the man motioned with his gun for him to enter. Ross stepped over the threshold, and instantly the door clanged shut behind him.

At the first building, a small adobe structure that was somewhat separated from the others, Ross was instructed to stop. The man opened a heavy door and signaled with his gun for him to go inside. Ross stepped over the threshold, and immediately the door slammed shut behind him.

He heard the heavy bolt drop into place. Then he heard his captor walking away.

He heard the heavy bolt slide into place. Then he heard his captor walking away.

Then, for the first time, it dawned on Ross that he was actually a prisoner, and that he had been captured with some definite object in view.

Then, for the first time, it hit Ross that he was actually a prisoner, and that he had been captured for a specific reason.

The room in which he found himself was about twelve feet square. The walls were of ’dobe; the floor was of the same material, hard packed and smooth. There were two small windows, but both were heavily protected with thick iron bars, set deep in the hard-packed ’dobe. The furniture consisted of a crude table and chair.

The room he was in was about twelve feet square. The walls were made of adobe, and the floor was the same material, hard packed and smooth. There were two small windows, but both were heavily secured with thick iron bars set deep in the hard-packed adobe. The furniture consisted of a simple table and chair.

A single test of strength showed Ross that he could never hope to open the door. A crowbar or an axe would be necessary for that, and there was no implement of any kind in the room. The walls were fully eighteen inches thick. Under the fierce heat of the desert the ’dobe had grown as hard as cement. Unless he received help from outside, there seemed to be no possibility of escape.

A quick strength test made Ross realize that he could never hope to open the door. He would need a crowbar or an axe for that, and there was no tool of any kind in the room. The walls were a solid eighteen inches thick. Under the intense heat of the desert, the adobe had hardened like cement. Unless he got help from outside, it seemed there was no way to escape.

Time passed. Finally he ceased his idle wandering about the room and sank into the chair.

Time went by. Eventually, he stopped his aimless wandering around the room and sat down in the chair.

His pipe and tobacco still remained in his pocket. He took out his pipe, lighted it, and fell to considering his strange predicament.

His pipe and tobacco were still in his pocket. He pulled out his pipe, lit it up, and started thinking about his unusual situation.

It seemed that ages had passed before he detected approaching footsteps. The bolt was raised. The heavy door swung on its hinges. His captor stood outside, gun in hand. Behind him was a Chinaman, carrying a tray on which was food.

It felt like ages had gone by before he heard footsteps coming closer. The bolt was lifted. The heavy door creaked open. His captor was standing outside, gun in hand. Behind him was a Chinese man, holding a tray with food on it.

The Chinese entered the room, placed the tray on the table and arranged the food. As he was performing this service, he said in a low whisper, so low that his companion could not hear, “Missee say Wong flix good dlinner.”’

The Chinese person entered the room, set the tray on the table, and organized the food. While doing this, he spoke in a quiet whisper, so soft that his companion couldn't hear, “Missee say Wong fix good dinner.”

“Come on, Chink, make it snappy!” snapped the man with the gun.

“Come on, Chink, hurry it up!” snapped the man with the gun.

The door slammed. The bolt fell into place. Ross was alone again.

The door slammed shut. The bolt clicked into place. Ross was alone once more.

[23]

[23]

Dubiously, he surveyed the food. The words of the Chinese came back to him, “Missee say Wong flix good dlinner.”

Dubiously, he looked over the food. The words of the Chinese echoed in his mind, “Missee say Wong flix good dinner.”

So the girl knew that he was a captive. Well, all he could do was wait. But who was she? And what did his imprisonment mean?

So the girl realized he was a prisoner. All he could do was wait. But who was she? And what did his captivity mean?

In the meantime there was no reason for wasting a good dinner. Ross was hungry, and in twenty minutes the last scrap of food had disappeared.

In the meantime, there was no reason to waste a good dinner. Ross was hungry, and in twenty minutes, all the food was gone.

Settling back in his chair, he again filled his pipe and prepared to await developments with as good grace as possible.

Settling back in his chair, he filled his pipe again and got ready to wait for things to unfold as patiently as he could.

It was hours later that he heard footsteps nearing his prison.

It was hours later when he heard footsteps coming closer to his prison.

CHAPTER FOUR
ROSS IS INVITED TO DINE

Ross heard a key in the lock, and a moment later the heavy door swung open. It was the gunman again. He was evidently not mindful to take any chances with his prisoner, for he again was holding his revolver ready.

Ross heard a key turning in the lock, and a moment later, the heavy door swung open. It was the gunman again. He clearly wasn't willing to take any chances with his prisoner, as he was once again holding his revolver at the ready.

“Come on out!” he barked, motioning with the gun for Ross to step out of the room. “Tha big boss wants ya.”

“Come on out!” he shouted, waving the gun for Ross to step out of the room. “The big boss wants you.”

“Oh, he does?” returned Ross. “Maybe I’ll find out now what all this is about.”

“Oh, he does?” Ross replied. “Maybe I’ll finally find out what this is all about.”

“You’ll find out all right. Mebbe find out more’n ya want.”

“You’ll find out for sure. Maybe find out more than you want.”

“You know, I don’t think I’m going to like you at all. I shouldn’t be surprised if I had serious trouble with you yet. But lead on!”

“You know, I don’t think I’m going to like you at all. I wouldn’t be surprised if I end up having serious trouble with you. But go ahead!”

Ross’s persiflage was far from pleasing to the gunman. He glared malevolently at Ross for a moment, as if half minded to inflict physical punishment, finally thought better of it, and then jerked out, “I ain’t leadin’; I’m followin’. Git movin’!”

Ross’s teasing was not at all appreciated by the gunman. He shot a dark look at Ross for a moment, as if considering giving him a beating, but then thought better of it and snapped, “I’m not leading; I’m following. Get moving!”

Ross was conducted to the largest of the group of ’dobe buildings, evidently used as a dwelling, and was ushered directly into a bedroom.

Ross was taken to the largest of the adobe buildings, clearly used as a home, and was shown straight into a bedroom.

He had expected anything except what he now saw. The room was such as might have been found in a brown-stone mansion on Fifth Avenue. The floor was covered with a deep soft rug. There was a mahogany bed, with a spotless white spread, and a dressing-table of the same wood. To one side of the latter stood a full-length plate mirror.

He had expected anything but what he saw now. The room looked like something you might find in a brownstone mansion on Fifth Avenue. The floor was covered with a thick, soft rug. There was a mahogany bed with a clean white spread, and a dressing table made of the same wood. Next to the dressing table stood a full-length mirror.

“The big boss said ya was to shave, an’ then ya was ta dress fer dinner. Yo’ll find all tha togs there on that bed.” The gunman directed Ross’s attention to the bed with a flourish of his gun.

“The boss said you need to shave, and then you’re supposed to get dressed for dinner. You’ll find all the clothes over on that bed.” The gunman pointed Ross towards the bed with a sweep of his gun.

Ross looked. The garments on the bed comprised a complete evening outfit, from studded shirt to patent-leather pumps.

Ross looked. The clothes on the bed made up a full evening outfit, from the studded shirt to the patent-leather pumps.

He was surprised to find that the clothes fit him well. The pumps were a trifle tight and the suit was a bit snug, but a half hour later, when he surveyed himself in the long pier glass, he was well satisfied.

He was surprised to see that the clothes fit him perfectly. The shoes were a little tight and the suit was a bit snug, but half an hour later, when he looked at himself in the long mirror, he felt really satisfied.

“All right, keeper, let’s be on our way. I’m curious,” he said.

“All right, keeper, let’s go. I’m curious,” he said.

His captor conducted him down the long veranda, and a moment later he was ushered into a large room where a table was laid for dinner.

His captor led him down the long porch, and moments later he was brought into a big room where a table was set for dinner.

CHAPTER FIVE
A STRANGE DINNER

By this time Ross was prepared for almost anything, yet the room that he now stepped into was even more astounding than the bedroom.

By this point, Ross was ready for just about anything, but the room he walked into was even more incredible than the bedroom.

In the center stood a table arranged for four. It fairly sparkled with glassware, silver and spotless linen. At one side of the room stood a huge buffet. Its top was well covered with glasses, liquor shakers and sundry bottles, the contents of which were obvious.

In the center stood a table set for four. It sparkled with glassware, silver, and pristine linen. On one side of the room was a large buffet. Its top was filled with glasses, cocktail shakers, and various bottles, the contents of which were clearly visible.

The occupants of the room chiefly held his attention, though. They were three, two men and a woman. Here, at last, he was to know the meaning of the strange events of the preceding twenty-four hours.

The people in the room were what really captured his attention, though. There were three of them: two men and a woman. Finally, he was about to understand the significance of the strange happenings over the last twenty-four hours.

The two men were standing close together and had evidently been conversing. Both were in faultless evening dress. The girl stood apart; aloof, so it seemed. Despite her evening dress, Ross instantly recognized her as the girl he had found in the canon.

The two men were standing close together and clearly had been talking. Both were in perfect evening attire. The girl stood off to the side; she seemed distant. Even though she was in evening dress, Ross instantly recognized her as the girl he had found in the canyon.

One of the men was young and exceedingly well built. His wide, heavily muscled shoulders suggested out-of-the-ordinary strength. His hair was wiry and red; its color was amply reflected in his ruddy complexion. The face was strong and would have been attractive but for one feature—the eyes. The eyes were small, deep-set, and far too close together. They might have been said to be piggish. The dull glint in them was not reassuring. Ross knew at once that he did not like this man.

One of the men was young and incredibly muscular. His broad, well-defined shoulders suggested unusual strength. His hair was wiry and red, matching his ruddy complexion. He had a strong face that would have been attractive except for one feature—the eyes. The eyes were small, deep-set, and way too close together. They could have been described as pig-like. The dull gleam in them was unsettling. Ross instantly knew he didn't like this guy.

It was the second of the two men, however, who was really striking. He was, in fact, an amazing figure. His stature was above the average height, over six feet, and he was thin to emaciation. Ross thought he had never seen so tall and yet so slender a man. He was so thin as to be ludicrous, yet there seemed to be a remarkable whipcord strength about him.

It was the second of the two men who was truly remarkable. He was, in fact, an impressive figure. He stood above average height, over six feet, and was extremely thin. Ross thought he had never seen such a tall and yet so slender a man. He was so thin that it was almost comical, yet there was a surprising strength to him.

His face was narrow and as lean as his body. A thin, high nose divided a pair of piercing black eyes. It was the eyes that struck instant attention. Their everchanging lights fairly gleamed. They seemed to be alive with a thousand fires.

His face was narrow and as lean as his body. A thin, high nose separated a pair of piercing black eyes. It was the eyes that grabbed immediate attention. Their constantly shifting lights really shone. They looked like they were alive with a thousand sparks.

The impression was instantly registered with Ross that here was a man who was possessed of unusual personal power, or who was stark mad. Those eyes could allow of no other conclusion.

The moment Ross saw him, he realized this was a man with extraordinary personal power or someone who was completely insane. Those eyes left no room for any other conclusion.

As Ross was ushered into the room it was this strange individual who instantly stepped forward.

As Ross was led into the room, this unusual person immediately stepped forward.

“Ah, our guest has arrived,” he said. His voice was soft as velvet, yet it carried an irritating quality that was thin-edged and biting, and scarcely concealed. “Step right up, Mr. Waring; dinner will be served at once. Wong, the wine.”

“Ah, our guest is here,” he said. His voice was smooth like velvet, but it had an annoying tone that was sharp and cutting, barely hidden. “Come on in, Mr. Waring; dinner will be served right away. Wong, bring the wine.”

From somewhere the Chinese, Wong, had glided forth and, drawing out a chair, indicated Ross’s place at the table. Immediately he had filled the glasses with a sparkling liquid. Ross recognized it as champagne.

From somewhere, the Chinese man, Wong, glided in and pulled out a chair, pointing to Ross's spot at the table. He quickly filled the glasses with a bubbly drink. Ross recognized it as champagne.

There was no chance to reply. In fact, Ross was too bewildered to think of anything adequate to say. In a moment he would be himself again, but just now his wits were all at cross purposes.

There was no chance to respond. In fact, Ross was too confused to come up with anything suitable to say. In a moment, he would be himself again, but right now his thoughts were all jumbled.

As the elderly man greeted Ross, the girl and younger man took their places at the table as if they had only been waiting his arrival to proceed with the meal. As Ross stepped forward, at the servant’s indication, his host reached out and lifted the wine glass at his plate.

As the older man welcomed Ross, the girl and younger man settled into their seats at the table as if they had been waiting for him to start the meal. When Ross stepped up, prompted by the servant, his host reached out and picked up the wine glass at his plate.

“We will drink to the health of our guest,” he said evenly.

“We’ll raise a glass to our guest’s health,” he said calmly.

Automatically, Ross lifted his glass. The others did likewise. For an instant the four glasses were held aloft, the lights playing on their sparkling depths. Then the elderly man turned to Ross with a rather elaborate low bow and said in a voice that was like gray steel:

Automatically, Ross raised his glass. The others followed suit. For a moment, the four glasses were held up high, the lights reflecting off their sparkling contents. Then, the older man turned to Ross with a rather formal low bow and said in a voice that was as cold as steel:

“Mr. Waring, allow us to drink to your most excellent good health——for tomorrow you hang!”

“Mr. Waring, let’s toast to your excellent health—because tomorrow you’ll be hanged!”

The words were like an icy blast. Up to that moment the whole affair had been rather ludicrous to Ross. He had realized that he was in danger at times, but that this danger would involve the loss of his life he had not for a moment imagined.

The words hit him like a cold wind. Until that point, Ross had found the entire situation somewhat ridiculous. He had understood that he was occasionally in danger, but he never really thought that this danger could actually cost him his life.

Now he realized that his very life was at stake; more than that, unless he could find some way to extract himself from his predicament, that he was sure to forfeit it. There could be no denying the import of the toast. Ross did not know why, but he did know that this tall, lean stranger with the mad eyes meant to kill him as sure as he stood there.

Now he understood that his life was on the line; more than that, unless he could figure out a way to get out of his situation, he was certain to lose it. There was no denying the seriousness of the toast. Ross didn’t know why, but he was sure that this tall, thin stranger with crazy eyes intended to kill him just as certainly as he was standing there.

For a moment, the young New Yorker lost his complacency. He stood with the glass poised in his hand, his brain whirling.[24] But this was only for a moment. In a second he had regained his poise. Raising the glass to his lips, he drained it to the bottom and turned to his host.

For a moment, the young New Yorker lost his sense of self-satisfaction. He stood there with the glass held in his hand, his mind racing.[24] But this was just for a moment. In an instant, he regained his composure. Raising the glass to his lips, he finished it off and turned to his host.

“Thank you, sir,” he said carelessly, “for your kind wishes for my good health. I hate to dispute you, but I don’t believe you will hang me in the morning. And my name is not Waring, either. It happens to be Ross.”

“Thanks, sir,” he said casually, “for your nice wishes for my good health. I hate to argue, but I don’t think you’ll hang me in the morning. And my name isn’t Waring, either. It’s Ross.”

“As you will, Mr. Waring, as you will. Any name would do as well. And I assure you I shall have the pleasure of hanging you in the morning. Let me warn you, too, Mr. Waring, not to attempt anything. I want this dinner peaceful. It is an engagement dinner,” turning with an exaggerated bow to the girl, “the occasion of the betrothal of my dear niece to Mr. Beebe here. I know you will be interested in that, Mr. Waring. But just to forestall any idea you might have of providing any unnecessary entertainment I have stationed my friends, Mr. Garfin and Mr. Poole, at the door with instructions to shoot if you get unruly. Now, let us eat.”

“As you wish, Mr. Waring, as you wish. Any name would work just fine. And I promise you, I'll have the pleasure of hanging you tomorrow morning. Let me also warn you, Mr. Waring, not to try anything. I want this dinner to be peaceful. It’s an engagement dinner,” he said, turning with an exaggerated bow to the girl, “the occasion of my dear niece's betrothal to Mr. Beebe here. I know you’ll be interested in that, Mr. Waring. But just to prevent any ideas you might have about providing any unnecessary entertainment, I’ve placed my friends, Mr. Garfin and Mr. Poole, at the door with orders to shoot if you get out of line. Now, let’s eat.”

Ross glanced over his shoulder to find Garfin lounging in the door by which he had entered, a malignant smile wrinkling his face. In an opposite doorway lounged another individual fully as ugly looking as Garfin. This was evidently Poole. Both had guns. It was obvious that for the present no break for liberty was possible.

Ross glanced back to see Garfin lounging in the doorway he had just come through, a nasty smile twisting his face. In another doorway stood another guy who looked just as ugly as Garfin. This was clearly Poole. Both of them had guns. It was clear that for now, escaping was not an option.

For the most part, that dinner was a nightmare to Ross. Afterward he wondered how he had managed to get through it.

For the most part, that dinner was a nightmare for Ross. Afterward, he wondered how he had managed to get through it.

After the first effusion, the elderly man made no effort to include Ross in the conversation. Glad of this respite, Ross attempted to collect his wits and to form some estimate of his predicament and of the people with whom he had to deal.

After the initial outburst, the old man didn’t try to involve Ross in the conversation. Happy for this break, Ross tried to gather his thoughts and figure out his situation and the people he was dealing with.

The elderly man carried on a continuous animated conversation, mostly with the man whom he had designated as Beebe. Several times he addressed himself to Ross, but always in such a manner that it was obvious no answer was expected. A number of times he included the girl in his conversation, but the only time she made reply was to answer a question, and then it was merely to say, “No, Uncle Arthur.”

The old man kept up a lively conversation, mostly with the guy he called Beebe. He spoke to Ross a few times, but it was clear he didn’t expect a response. He included the girl in his chats a number of times, but the only time she replied was when he asked her a question, and all she said was, "No, Uncle Arthur."

Once or twice Beebe addressed the elderly man as “Mr. Ward,” so Ross concluded that his name was Arthur Ward. The girl’s identity he was not able to learn, except that her first name was Virginia.

Once or twice Beebe called the elderly man “Mr. Ward,” so Ross figured his name was Arthur Ward. He couldn't find out the girl’s identity, except that her first name was Virginia.

Beebe ignored Ross and by his attitude seemed to be currying favor with Ward. As for the girl, she remained silent, her eyes downcast, palpably holding herself aloof. Once or twice Ross caught a fleeting message from her eyes. It seemed to him that she was in utter terror, yet in perfect control of her nerves.

Beebe ignored Ross and, by his demeanor, appeared to be trying to impress Ward. As for the girl, she stayed quiet, her gaze lowered, clearly keeping her distance. A couple of times, Ross noticed a brief glance from her eyes. It seemed to him that she was completely terrified, yet fully composed.

In those flashing telegrams from her eyes Ross was sure he caught a mute appeal for help. If this was a betrothal dinner Ross felt sure that the betrothal was without the consent of one of the parties concerned, and he was determined then and there not only to effect his own escape but to aid the girl as well.

In those flashing messages from her eyes, Ross was sure he saw a silent plea for help. If this was an engagement dinner, Ross was convinced that the engagement didn't have the consent of one of the people involved, and he was determined right then and there not just to make his own escape but to help the girl as well.

The food was excellent and perfectly served by the Chinese, yet Ross could not have told a single item, and he thought the dinner never would end. The presence of Garfin and Poole was mute evidence that for the present he could do nothing. When the meal finally came to an end and Ward pushed back his chair, it brought a feeling of distinct relief to the young man. Now at least was the beginning of the end.

The food was amazing and perfectly served by the Chinese, but Ross couldn’t recall a single dish, and he felt like the dinner would never end. The presence of Garfin and Poole was clear proof that, for now, he could do nothing. When the meal finally ended and Ward pushed back his chair, it brought a sense of relief to the young man. Now, at least, it was the beginning of the end.

“Now, Mr. Waring,” said Ward suavely, “we will repair to my study, where I have a few things to say to you before we break up this very pleasant little party. I hardly think my niece will care to accompany us.”

“Now, Mr. Waring,” said Ward smoothly, “let’s head to my study, where I need to discuss a few things with you before we wrap up this very enjoyable little gathering. I doubt my niece will want to join us.”

They rose from the table, and Ross was ushered into an adjoining room which was even more striking in its way than either of the others he had been in that evening.

They got up from the table, and Ross was led into a nearby room that was even more impressive in its own way than any of the other rooms he had been in that night.

A brisk fire burned on a wide hearth from above which looked down a magnificent ram’s head. Other trophies of a similar nature adorned the other walls. Interspersed with these were guns, Indian weapons, horsehair lariats—in fact, every accoutrement and trophy of the old-time West. It was a rather remarkable collection, one which under different circumstances would have deeply interested Stanley Ross.

A lively fire crackled on a large hearth, above which a stunning ram’s head hung. Other similar trophies decorated the surrounding walls. Along with these were guns, Native American weapons, horsehair lariats—in short, every piece of gear and trophy from the old West. It was quite an impressive collection, one that would have greatly fascinated Stanley Ross in different circumstances.

Instantly he knew where those curious antiquated shackles, which had bound the girl, had come from. Here were several similar pairs.

Instantly, he realized where those strange old shackles that had restrained the girl originated. Here were several similar pairs.

Ross was directed to a chair in front of the fire. Ward took another, facing him, while Beebe sat down on a wide bench on the far side of the fire. Ross waited expectantly.

Ross was directed to a chair in front of the fire. Ward took another one facing him, while Beebe sat down on a wide bench on the far side of the fire. Ross waited expectantly.

Ward offered his guest a cigar. Selecting one for himself, he clipped its end very deliberately and lit it with aggravating leisure. Finally he leaned back in his chair and gazed steadily at Ross with his mad eyes. A tiny smile, cynical and cruel, crooked around his thin-lipped mouth.

Ward offered his guest a cigar. Choosing one for himself, he carefully clipped the end and lit it at an annoyingly slow pace. Finally, he leaned back in his chair and stared intently at Ross with his wild eyes. A slight smile, cynical and cruel, twisted around his thin lips.

“I could have had you killed at once, Mr. Waring,” he said deliberately, his voice soft and well-modulated, yet biting, burning, “but I did not choose to do that. Instead, I wanted to bring you here this evening so that you could fully realize just what a serious thing it is, and how useless it is to buck Arthur Ward. And then, too, I wanted my niece to know that I am to be obeyed absolutely.”

“I could have had you killed right away, Mr. Waring,” he said deliberately, his voice calm and controlled but sharp and intense. “But I didn't want to do that. Instead, I wanted to bring you here tonight so you could understand how serious this is and how pointless it is to challenge Arthur Ward. Also, I wanted my niece to see that I must be obeyed without question.”

“I suppose, Mr. Ward,” asked Ross, “that it would be quite useless to tell you that my name is not Waring at all; that I do not even know any one of that name, or that I have never seen your niece, until last evening?”

“I guess, Mr. Ward,” asked Ross, “that it would be pretty pointless to tell you that my name isn’t Waring at all; that I don’t even know anyone by that name, or that I’ve never seen your niece until last night?”

“Quite useless, I can assure you, Mr. Waring. I am absolutely certain of your identity. I do not make mistakes.

“Completely pointless, I can assure you, Mr. Waring. I’m absolutely sure of who you are. I don’t make mistakes.”

“Mr. Waring, I never forget an injury. I remember forever, and my one bad trait is the fact that I always have revenge. I would have got you in the end, Waring, anyway, but your fool stunt of following my niece here saved me a lot of trouble. Waring, you should have known that of all people on earth you would have the least chance of marrying my niece.

“Mr. Waring, I never forget a wrong done to me. I remember it forever, and my one bad quality is that I always seek revenge. I would have gotten to you in the end, Waring, regardless, but your foolish move of following my niece here made things a lot easier for me. Waring, you should have realized that of all the people in the world, you had the least chance of marrying my niece.”

“Tonight you can have the extreme pleasure of reflecting that you will hardly be dead before Virginia will be the wife of Beebe.”

“Tonight you can take great satisfaction in knowing that you will barely be gone before Virginia becomes Beebe’s wife.”

“And suppose she refuses?” asked Ross.

“And what if she says no?” Ross asked.

“We are a hundred miles from anywhere, Waring. Things could happen that would make Virginia glad to marry Beebe—or any one.

“We're a hundred miles from anywhere, Waring. Things could happen that would make Virginia happy to marry Beebe—or anyone.”

“One more thing, Waring, and then we will terminate this interview,” Ward went on dispassionately. “I want you to know that this is only the beginning. I shall not be satisfied until I have exterminated your entire family. It may take me years, but I shall certainly have the pleasure of killing your brother and your father. It does not pay to do injury to Arthur Ward.

“One more thing, Waring, and then we’ll wrap up this interview,” Ward continued without any emotion. “I want you to know that this is just the start. I won’t rest until I’ve wiped out your whole family. It might take me years, but I will definitely enjoy killing your brother and your father. It doesn’t pay to cross Arthur Ward.”

“You will have tonight to reflect on what might have been. In the morning I shall hang you.

“You have tonight to think about what could have been. In the morning, I will hang you.”

“That is all I have to say, and since it will be quite useless for you to say anything you may as well return to your room. Mr. Garfin and Mr. Poole will see that you have safe conduct.”

"That's all I have to say, and since it won't do you any good to say anything, you might as well go back to your room. Mr. Garfin and Mr. Poole will ensure you have safe passage."

Ross knew that for the present he would have to submit. Resistance would be useless just now. He was one against four. The odds were too great. He could only wait, hoping that the night would bring opportunity.

Ross understood that for now he would have to accept the situation. Fighting back would be pointless at the moment. It was one against four. The odds were stacked against him. He could only bide his time, hoping that the night would bring a chance.

However, before he went he could not resist a last display of bravado—bravado which he did not by any means feel.

However, before he left, he couldn't help but put on one last show of confidence—confidence that he didn't genuinely feel.

Rising from his seat, Ross bowed low to Ward.

Rising from his seat, Ross bowed deeply to Ward.

[25]

[25]

“Good-night, Mr. Ward. Thank you for a most excellent dinner and a most entertaining evening. And let me assure you that you will not hang me in the morning.”

“Good night, Mr. Ward. Thank you for a fantastic dinner and a really enjoyable evening. And let me assure you that you will not hang me in the morning.”

Turning on his heel, Ross passed out of the room.

Turning on his heel, Ross left the room.

CHAPTER SIX
A FORLORN HOPE

When Ross stepped out into the darkness his first thought was that he would make a dash for liberty. This hope died almost before it was born, though, for he felt the muzzle of a revolver pressed close to his ribs and Garfin’s rasping voice growled into his ear:

When Ross stepped out into the darkness, his first thought was to make a run for it. However, that hope faded almost immediately as he felt the barrel of a revolver pressed against his ribs and Garfin's raspy voice growled into his ear:

“Make just one move fer a break an’ I’ll plug ya. The boss says he’s goin’ to hang ya in the morning, but I’d like to save him tha trouble.”

“Make just one move for a break and I’ll shoot you. The boss says he’s going to hang you in the morning, but I’d like to save him the trouble.”

Ross knew that Garfin was not indulging in idle words. The gunman would gladly kill him. Then, too, out in the shadows another form kept them close company. He knew this was Poole and that should he succeed in worsting Garfin his chance of escaping the second gunman’s bullets was very remote. No, the time was not yet.

Ross knew that Garfin wasn't just talking nonsense. The gunman would happily kill him. Plus, lurking in the shadows was another figure keeping them company. He recognized this was Poole, and if he managed to take down Garfin, his odds of dodging the second gunman’s bullets were pretty slim. No, it wasn't the right time yet.

The three trudged back to Ross’s one-room prison, and it was only a minute or two until the door had slammed on him, the bolt had fallen into place and the lock snapped its vicious message.

The three walked back to Ross's one-room prison, and it took only a minute or two for the door to slam shut on him, the bolt to fall into place, and the lock to deliver its harsh message.

He was once more a prisoner.

He was once again a prisoner.

Ross sought in the darkness for the crude chair and threw himself down into it. He knew that for the time being there was no chance of escape, so he gave himself up momentarily to a contemplation of his plight.

Ross groped in the dark for the rough chair and dropped into it. He knew that for now, there was no chance of escaping, so he allowed himself to briefly think about his situation.

Who was this strange girl whom he had rescued, only to have her vanish into the night? Why had she not spoken tonight? Why had she given him no hint of action? Who was Beebe, that he would accept a betrothal which was obviously odious to the girl? And, lastly, who was Ward with his mad eyes?

Who was this mysterious girl he had saved, only to see her disappear into the night? Why hadn't she said anything tonight? Why didn't she give him any sign of what to do? Who was Beebe, that he would agree to a marriage that was clearly unpleasant for the girl? And, finally, who was Ward with his crazy eyes?

Who was Waring, and what had he done to merit such malicious vengeance on the part of Ward?

Who was Waring, and what had he done to deserve such cruel revenge from Ward?

These and many other questions Ross asked himself, but he had no satisfactory answer to any one of them. Only a jumble of baffling mystery presented itself. His brain seethed with impossible solutions, but he had to admit that actually he was completely at sea.

These and many other questions Ross asked himself, but he had no satisfactory answer to any of them. Only a confusing mix of mysteries surfaced. His mind was crowded with unworkable solutions, but he had to admit that he was completely lost.

Only a few facts stood out which could be accepted as a basis on which to work.

Only a few facts stood out that could be used as a foundation to build upon.

He, Ross, had been taken for another man, Waring by name. Ward evidently hated Waring intensely and was determined to put him to death for a wrong, either fancied or real. There could be no doubt, too, that Ward was, in a degree, insane.

He, Ross, had been mistaken for another man, Waring. Ward clearly hated Waring deeply and was set on killing him for a perceived wrong, whether it was imagined or real. There was also no question that Ward was, to some extent, insane.

What part Beebe was playing Ross could not determine, beyond the facts that he was in favor with Ward and that he wanted the girl and would take her on whatever terms he could get her.

What role Beebe was playing, Ross couldn't figure out, other than the fact that he was in good standing with Ward and that he wanted the girl, willing to accept her on whatever terms he could.

The girl was obviously in great peril. It could be seen that she hated Beebe, but at the same time was powerless to resist any order of her uncle. Ross could readily see that she was in a position where death might well be preferable to what she was facing.

The girl was clearly in serious danger. It was obvious that she hated Beebe, but at the same time, she couldn’t refuse any command from her uncle. Ross could easily tell that she was in a situation where death might actually be better than what she was experiencing.

And, undeniably, there was the fact that he, Ross, was sure to meet death in the morning unless he could devise some way out of his dilemma.

And, without a doubt, there was the fact that he, Ross, was sure to face death in the morning unless he could come up with a way to escape his predicament.

The night was far gone when he had finished considering these things. It was then that a plan of action first suggested itself to him. As it matured in his mind he realized that it was a forlorn hope; but his circumstances were so utterly desperate that there seemed nothing to do but give it a trial. He knew that its success would depend entirely on the element of surprise.

The night was well advanced when he finished thinking about these things. It was then that a plan of action first occurred to him. As it developed in his mind, he understood that it was a long shot; but his situation was so completely hopeless that there seemed to be no choice but to give it a shot. He knew that its success would depend entirely on the element of surprise.

Having once settled in his mind what he should do, Ross threw himself down on the crude table and was soon sound asleep.

Having decided what he needed to do, Ross collapsed onto the rough table and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

It was hardly daylight when he awoke, but he did not allow himself to drop back to sleep again. He was going to be ready.

It was barely light outside when he woke up, but he didn't let himself fall back asleep. He was determined to be ready.

It was fully three hours later that he heard approaching footsteps. Slipping quietly across the room, Ross flattened himself against the wall beside the door and waited.

It was a full three hours later that he heard footsteps coming closer. Silently moving across the room, Ross pressed himself against the wall next to the door and waited.

The footsteps drew nearer and nearer. A key grated in the lock. It clicked. The bolt was raised. Slowly the door swung on its hinges.

The footsteps got closer and closer. A key scraped in the lock. It clicked. The bolt was lifted. Slowly, the door swung open on its hinges.

Like a flash, Ross slipped from his hiding-place and darted through the doorway. The only human within sight was Garfin. Like a mad thunderbolt Ross bore down upon him.

Like a flash, Ross slipped out of his hiding spot and raced through the doorway. The only person in sight was Garfin. Like a furious thunderbolt, Ross charged at him.

Taken by surprise, Garfin barely had time to fire before Ross was upon him. Too startled to take definite aim, his bullet went wild. With a force that was terrific Ross struck him with the full impact of his body. The two went down in a tangled heap. Garfin’s gun was knocked from his grasp and went spinning a dozen feet away.

Taken by surprise, Garfin barely had time to fire before Ross was on him. Too startled to aim properly, his bullet went astray. With incredible force, Ross collided with him full force. They both went down in a tangled mess. Garfin’s gun was knocked from his hand and spun a dozen feet away.

Garfin was not without courage of a kind, but all his life he had depended on a gun to enforce his arguments. Physical combat had not been one of his long suits, and now he found himself no match for his younger antagonist.

Garfin had a certain kind of courage, but throughout his life, he had relied on a gun to make his point. He was not skilled in physical confrontations, and now he realized he was no match for his younger opponent.

Stan Ross was far from a weakling physically. Long months afoot in the desert had made him as hard as nails. Not so long ago he had been known as a football player of some note. Now he used that knowledge of rough-and-tumble combat to the fullest extent.

Stan Ross was anything but weak physically. Long months spent on foot in the desert had made him tough as nails. Not too long ago, he was recognized as a noteworthy football player. Now he was putting all that knowledge of rough-and-tumble fighting to good use.

Taking Garfin by surprise, Ross had the initial advantage, and when the two went down he was on top. Striking, kicking, using the crushing force of his body, he went at the gunman in a demoniacal storm. For an instant it looked as though he would beat his enemy into insensibility before he could offer any material resistance.

Taking Garfin by surprise, Ross had the upper hand at first, and when they both hit the ground, he was on top. Punching, kicking, using the full weight of his body, he unleashed a furious attack on the gunman. For a moment, it seemed like he would knock his opponent out before he could put up any real fight.

But Garfin was fighting for his life and he knew it. He was not to be vanquished so easily. In a moment the two men were threshing and rolling on the ground in a fierce struggle.

But Garfin was fighting for his life and he knew it. He wasn’t going to be defeated that easily. In an instant, the two men were grappling and tumbling on the ground in a fierce struggle.

Youth, however, was not to be denied. Those sledge-hammer blows were having a telling effect. Garfin was weakening. Gradually Ross was wearing him down.

Youth, however, wouldn’t be stopped. Those powerful blows were taking their toll. Garfin was starting to weaken. Slowly, Ross was wearing him out.

Ross sought the throat of his enemy. Garfin’s breath came in gasps. His eyes were bulging. Gradually Ross brought his knee up until it pressed into Garfin’s stomach. A final effort would end the struggle. Slowly Garfin’s head bent backward. Then—

Ross aimed for his enemy's throat. Garfin was panting heavily. His eyes were wide. Slowly, Ross raised his knee until it pressed into Garfin's stomach. A final push would end the fight. Gradually, Garfin's head tilted backward. Then—

A crashing, blinding blow caught Ross on his head. For a brief instant a million fires flamed before his eyes. Then utter blackness.

A sudden, overwhelming hit struck Ross on the head. For a brief moment, a million fires flared in front of his eyes. Then, complete darkness.

He slumped forward across the body of his antagonist.

He leaned forward over the body of his opponent.

CHAPTER SEVEN
WONG INTERVENES

When Ross returned to consciousness it was with a sense of bewilderment. His head seemed alive with shooting pains: his eyes burned intensely; his body was sore and stiff.

When Ross came to, he felt confused. His head throbbed with sharp pain; his eyes stung painfully; his body was sore and tight.

Gradually he fought the fog from his brain and opened his eyes. He was dimly aware that he was back in his prison room, stretched out on the table. Painfully he sat up.

Gradually, he pushed the fog from his brain and opened his eyes. He was vaguely aware that he was back in his prison cell, lying on the table. With effort, he sat up.

And then he saw that he was not alone. There was another person in the room. As his eyes pierced the semi-gloom he was aware that the man before him was Arthur Ward.

And then he realized he wasn’t alone. There was someone else in the room. As his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he recognized that the man in front of him was Arthur Ward.

Instantly his brain cleared, and he swung himself around to face his jailor.

Instantly, his mind cleared, and he turned to face his captor.

Ward was standing in the center of the room, his feet wide apart, his hands behind his back. A sardonic smile disfigured his face.

Ward was standing in the middle of the room, his feet spread apart, his hands behind his back. A sarcastic smile twisted his face.

“Well,” he inquired, “so you decided not to die?”

“Well,” he asked, “so you chose not to die?”

“Yes, I decided not to die,” said Ross. “I might remind you, too, that it is no[26] longer morning and I have not been hung.”

“Yes, I decided not to die,” said Ross. “I should also remind you that it is no[26] longer morning and I haven’t been hung.”

“No, and you’re not going to be, either. I have prepared a much more pleasant death for you.”

“No, and you’re not going to be either. I’ve planned a much more peaceful death for you.”

“Thanks!”

“Thanks!”

“Don’t waste your thanks,” replied Ward. “Before you’re through you’ll be far from thanking me. You see, Waring, your little outbreak this morning set me to thinking. If you had taken things quietly I would have hung you, and it would all be over now. But you had to try to escape and that set me to thinking that hanging was too pleasant for you. It would be over too quickly. There would be no time for reflection. So I devised something really fitting for your case.”

“Don’t waste your thanks,” replied Ward. “By the time this is over, you won’t be thanking me at all. You see, Waring, your little outburst this morning got me thinking. If you had kept it together, I would have hanged you, and it would all be done by now. But you had to try to escape, and that made me think hanging was too nice for you. It would be over too quickly. There wouldn’t be enough time for you to reflect. So I came up with something really fitting for your situation.”

While Ward was speaking the man Poole had entered, carrying a wooden box which he deposited gingerly in one corner and then quickly withdrew. He seemed afraid.

While Ward was speaking, the man Poole entered, carrying a wooden box that he carefully set down in one corner and then quickly stepped back. He looked anxious.

“Yes, Waring,” Ward went on, “I’ve planned a death for you that I like much better than hanging. And, damn your rotten soul to eternity,” he snarled, “you’ll know what real torture is before you go out!”

“Yes, Waring,” Ward continued, “I’ve got a way for you to die that I like way more than hanging. And, damn your filthy soul for eternity,” he sneered, “you’ll experience real torture before you’re done!”

With a sudden movement, he whirled, kicked the lid from the box, darted through the doorway, and had crashed the door shut before Ross fairly realized what he was doing.

With a quick motion, he spun around, kicked the lid off the box, dashed through the doorway, and slammed the door shut before Ross even understood what was happening.

Half bewildered, it was a moment before he could attach any meaning to Ward’s action. Then it dawned on him that there was a deep significance to the box which Poole had brought in. Some sinister portent lay in that box of wood.

Half confused, it took him a moment to make sense of Ward's action. Then it hit him that there was a deeper meaning to the box that Poole had brought in. Some ominous sign was hidden in that wooden box.

Fascinated, Ross sat watching the box, realizing that it held his fate, scarce knowing what to expect, and certainly not expecting what developed.

Fascinated, Ross sat watching the screen, realizing that it held his fate, hardly knowing what to expect, and definitely not anticipating what unfolded.

For a long minute nothing happened. Ross grew nervous with the strain. Then a faint buzzing came from the box. Silence. Again came that strange sound. And again. A slithering rustle as of stiff silk rubbed together.

For a long minute, nothing happened. Ross started to feel anxious from the tension. Then a faint buzzing came from the box. Silence. That weird sound came again. And again. A slithering rustle, like stiff silk rubbing together.

And then Ross’s scalp prickled with horror and his blood fairly froze in his veins, for over the edge of the box appeared a hideous, swaying head! There came a second! A third! And then a fourth!

And then Ross felt a chill of fear creep over him, and his blood felt like ice in his veins, as a grotesque, swaying head appeared over the edge of the box! There came a second! A third! And then a fourth!

They were huge diamond-back rattlesnakes!

They were massive diamondback rattlesnakes!

As Ross recognized the big diamond-backs he knew instantly that he was trapped. To step down onto the floor meant death, a horrible, grewsome death. To remain on the table—

As Ross recognized the large diamondbacks, he immediately realized he was trapped. Stepping down onto the floor meant death, a terrible, gruesome death. Staying on the table—

Instinctively, he drew his feet up onto the table as the big reptiles left the box, one by one. He counted eight in all.

Instinctively, he pulled his feet up onto the table as the large reptiles emerged from the box, one by one. He counted a total of eight.

Ross gave himself up to black despair. Down there on the floor awaited a fate too hideous for words....

Ross surrendered to dark despair. Lying there on the floor was a fate too dreadful to describe....


It must have been fully two hours later, and dusk was already settling down and darkening the room, when Ross heard footsteps.

It must have been a full two hours later, and dusk was already coming in and darkening the room, when Ross heard footsteps.

They approached his prison. For a moment his heart leaped within him at the possibility of rescue. But the door did not open. Instead, he heard the taunting voice of Ward from outside:

They approached his prison. For a moment, his heart raced at the chance of being rescued. But the door didn’t open. Instead, he heard Ward's mocking voice from outside:

“Oh, you’re safe enough so far, Waring. They can’t get you as long as you stay on that table. I planned that. Wasn’t it kind of me to be so thoughtful? But there won’t be any food and there won’t be any water, and all the time you’ll be going through hell. I planned that, too. And then there’ll come a time when you can’t stand it any longer. You’ll either fall from the table from weakness, or you’ll go mad and step down onto the floor. They’ll always be waiting, Waring. And then they’ll get you, damn you!” The voice, rising to a shrill crescendo of passion, ended in a burst of wild maniacal laughter.

“Oh, you’re safe enough for now, Waring. They can’t reach you as long as you stay on that table. I thought of that. Wasn’t it nice of me to be so considerate? But there won’t be any food, and there won’t be any water, and all the while, you’ll be going through hell. I thought of that too. And then there’ll come a point where you can’t take it anymore. You’ll either collapse from the table from weakness or lose your mind and step down onto the floor. They’ll always be waiting, Waring. And then they’ll get you, damn you!” The voice, rising to a shrill peak of emotion, ended in a burst of wild, maniacal laughter.

Receding footsteps told him that Ward had gone away.

Receding footsteps indicated that Ward had left.

As the gloom deepened into utter darkness it seemed to Ross that he would go mad. His brain seethed with wild impulses. A hundred times he pictured himself lying there on the floor, a bloated, blackened thing. A hundred times he went through death. Only that hope which “springs eternal” kept him from stepping down onto the floor and making an end of it.

As the darkness grew deeper, Ross felt like he was going to lose his mind. His thoughts were chaotic and frantic. He imagined himself lying on the floor, a swollen, lifeless body, over and over again. He went through the experience of dying countless times. It was only that enduring hope that kept him from stepping onto the floor and ending it all.

Gradually Ross quieted. He finally settled back against the wall in a state of apathy, little knowing or little caring when the end would come.

Gradually, Ross calmed down. He eventually leaned back against the wall in a state of indifference, not really knowing or caring when the end would arrive.

An hour passed.

An hour went by.

Suddenly Ross became aware of an unusual sound. From somewhere in back of him came a low “Hist!” so low as hardly to be heard. Stealthily, he raised himself to the height of the barred window and peered into the darkness.

Suddenly, Ross noticed an unusual sound. From somewhere behind him came a faint “Hist!” that was barely audible. Quietly, he lifted himself to the level of the barred window and looked into the darkness.

Dimly he could make out a head outlined against the sky. A low, whispered voice spoke:

Dimly, he could see a head outlined against the sky. A low, whispered voice said:

You take!

“You take it!”

Unmistakably it was the voice of Wong. There was a grating sound as of something being passed between the bars.

Unquestionably, it was Wong's voice. There was a harsh noise, like something sliding between the bars.

Ross reached out his hand and it closed over cold steel.

Ross reached out his hand and grabbed the cold steel.

An automatic!

An automated one!

You take!” again came the whispered voice.

You take!” again came the soft voice.

This time Ross found his hand closing over a cartridge belt.

This time, Ross felt his hand gripping a cartridge belt.

“Me bring Ga’fin. You shoot!

“Me get Ga’fin. You shoot!

Like a ghost, the form at the window was gone without a sound.

Like a ghost, the figure at the window vanished without a sound.

With the feel of that cold steel in his hand Ross’s spirits rose like a tide. All his waning confidence returned. He was instantly his own man again, confident, cool, without fear.

With the cold steel in his hand, Ross felt his spirits lift like a tide. All of his fading confidence came rushing back. He was instantly himself again—confident, calm, and fearless.

Quickly he buckled the belt around his waist. With sure fingers, he made certain that the gun was loaded. Slipping off the safety, he knelt on the table, facing the door, and waited.

Quickly, he fastened the belt around his waist. With steady hands, he ensured that the gun was loaded. Releasing the safety, he knelt on the table, facing the door, and waited.

Ross did not know whether he would ever leave that room alive, but he did know that the first men to open the door would die.

Ross didn’t know if he’d ever leave that room alive, but he was sure that the first guys to open the door would die.

CHAPTER EIGHT
“YOU’LL SETTLE WITH ME”

Arthur Ward stood with his back to the big living-room fire, his feet wide apart, hands crossed behind his back, head lowered, eyes peering from beneath shaggy brows. It was a characteristic attitude and one which peculiarly expressed the man’s calculated cruelty.

Arthur Ward stood with his back to the large living-room fire, his feet spread wide apart, hands crossed behind him, head lowered, eyes peeking out from under his shaggy brows. It was a familiar stance and one that uniquely revealed the man’s deliberate cruelty.

Beebe was seated on the wide fireplace bench, his feet stretched far in front of him. He was slowly smoking, his whole sprawling attitude one of indolent approval. Things were shaping themselves quite to the liking of Larson Beebe.

Beebe was sitting on the wide fireplace bench, his feet stretched out in front of him. He was slowly smoking, his entire relaxed posture radiating a sense of lazy satisfaction. Things were turning out just the way Larson Beebe liked.

The girl, Virginia, was seated in a chair somewhat in front of her uncle. The wild look of her eyes and her agitated face told that she was going through an ordeal that was breaking her bit by bit.

The girl, Virginia, was sitting in a chair slightly in front of her uncle. The wild look in her eyes and her distressed face showed that she was going through an ordeal that was tearing her apart bit by bit.

“But, Uncle Arthur,” she burst out, “surely you can’t mean to do this terrible thing. Why, I don’t love Mr. Beebe at all. I scarcely know him, and I don’t want to marry anyone.”

“But, Uncle Arthur,” she exclaimed, “you can’t seriously be considering this awful thing. I barely know Mr. Beebe at all. I don’t love him, and I have no interest in marrying anyone.”

“My dear niece,” replied Ward evenly, “love has no part in my scheme of things. Hate rules the world, and hate is my creed. Love makes people soft and indolent. Hate is the great inspirator. Hate makes the world go ’round.

“My dear niece,” replied Ward evenly, “love has no place in my plans. Hate rules the world, and hate is my belief. Love makes people weak and lazy. Hate is the true motivator. Hate makes the world go ’round.”

“Sentiment has no place whatever in this marriage. It is entirely a marriage of convenience. Your personal inclinations have no weight whatever. I wish you to marry Beebe; therefore you will do it.”

“Feelings have no place in this marriage. It’s purely a marriage of convenience. Your personal preferences don’t matter at all. I want you to marry Beebe; so you will do it.”

The girl’s color had heightened as she listened to her uncle’s ultimatum. As he finished, a grim expression of defiance settled on his face.

The girl's face had flushed as she listened to her uncle's ultimatum. When he was done, a serious look of defiance took over his expression.

“Well, I won’t!” she answered crisply.

“Well, I won’t!” she replied sharply.

“As you will, Virginia, but if you do not consent to marry Beebe within twenty-four hours I shall leave you here alone with him. I imagine after a couple[27] of weeks of that you’ll be quite willing to marry him.”

“As you wish, Virginia, but if you don't agree to marry Beebe within twenty-four hours, I will leave you here alone with him. I think after a couple[27] of weeks of that, you’ll be more than ready to marry him.”

“Oh, you beast!” For an instant, as Ward’s full meaning became clear to her, it looked as though the girl would faint.

“Oh, you beast!” For a moment, as Ward’s full meaning sank in, it seemed like the girl might faint.

Then, like a wild beast at bay, she turned on Beebe in a burst of blazing fury.

Then, like a cornered wild animal, she faced Beebe in an explosion of intense anger.

“And you, Larson Beebe, what have you to say? Are you going to be a party to this? Are you as much a beast as my uncle?”

“And you, Larson Beebe, what do you have to say? Are you going to be part of this? Are you as much of a monster as my uncle?”

Beebe regarded her tolerantly for a moment out of his piggish eyes before he spoke. A catlike smile of satisfaction curved his lips. He answered slowly, indolently:

Beebe looked at her with a tolerant gaze from his small, piggish eyes before he spoke. A sly smile of satisfaction spread across his lips. He responded slowly and lazily:

“Virginia, I am wild about you. I want you, and I am going to have you. As long as you refuse to love me I’m not at all particular how I get you. One way suits me as well as another.”

“Virginia, I’m crazy about you. I want you, and I’m going to have you. As long as you refuse to love me, I really don’t care how I get you. One way works for me just as well as another.”

The girl turned back to her uncle. Her hands went out in an imploring gesture. For an instant she seemed about to plead. Then she evidently thought better of it.

The girl turned back to her uncle. She reached out her hands in a pleading gesture. For a moment, she looked like she was about to beg. Then she clearly changed her mind.

“I suppose you understand, Uncle Arthur,” she asked in a low cold voice, “that I will kill myself before I will let this happen?”

“I guess you get it, Uncle Arthur,” she asked in a quiet, icy tone, “that I will take my own life before I let this happen?”

“My dear Virginia, you do not seem to understand the situation at all. You are absolutely in my power. You cannot kill yourself because I will not permit it. I will not give you the chance. You will do exactly as I say.”

“My dear Virginia, you don’t seem to get the situation at all. You are completely under my control. You can’t harm yourself because I won’t allow it. I won’t give you the opportunity. You will do exactly what I say.”

Not yet, Ward! First, you’ll settle with me!

Not yet, Ward! First, you’re going to deal with me!

Stanley Ross stood in the doorway. But it was not the Stanley Ross, urbane, bored, carefree, who, a few days before, had whimsically sought adventure up an unknown canon trail. He had found adventure now, and it had used him roughly. His face and hands were grimy. His clothes were dirty and torn. One sleeve had been almost rent from his shoulder. His hair was riotously disheveled and clotted with blood. Down one side of his face extended a great splash of dirty dried blood.

Stanley Ross stood in the doorway. But this wasn't the polished, indifferent, carefree Stanley Ross who had playfully looked for adventure on an unknown canyon trail just a few days earlier. He had found adventure now, and it had treated him harshly. His face and hands were filthy. His clothes were stained and ripped. One sleeve was nearly torn off his shoulder. His hair was wildly messy and caked with blood. A large splash of dried, dirty blood ran down one side of his face.

In his right hand was an ugly-looking automatic, and in his face and eyes was a look of savage fury.

In his right hand was a nasty-looking gun, and on his face and in his eyes was an expression of wild rage.

At the sound of Ross’s voice, Ward whirled and whipped out a gun. But he was too late, for Ross, with a steadiness and coldness belied by the savagery of his face and figure, had fired. A look of unutterable amazement overspread the face of Arthur Ward. He wavered on his feet for a moment, and then, when a spot of red began to widen on his shirt front, he toppled backward, lifeless.

At the sound of Ross’s voice, Ward spun around and pulled out a gun. But he was too late, because Ross, with a calmness and coldness that contrasted with the brutality of his face and body, had already shot. A look of sheer disbelief crossed Arthur Ward’s face. He staggered for a moment, and then, as a spot of red started to spread on his shirt, he collapsed backward, lifeless.

Almost at the same instant a hatchet hurtled through the room and buried its blade deep in the wall beside Larson Beebe, missing his head by the merest fraction of an inch. Wong was going into action. Beebe slid forward from his seat and ducked to temporary safety behind the table.

Almost at the same moment, a hatchet flew through the room and embedded its blade deep in the wall next to Larson Beebe, missing his head by just a hair. Wong was gearing up for action. Beebe slid forward from his seat and ducked for temporary safety behind the table.

Ward had not had time to aim, but he had instinctively pulled the trigger. The bullet caught Ross on the head and cut a long shallow furrow just above his left temple. The wound itself was not serious, but for a moment it blinded Ross. That moment was fatal, for as he roused himself from the shock he knew that he had forgotten Poole.

Ward hadn't had time to aim, but he instinctively pulled the trigger. The bullet hit Ross in the head and created a long, shallow groove just above his left temple. The wound itself wasn't serious, but for a moment it blinded Ross. That moment was deadly, because as he shook off the shock, he realized that he had forgotten about Poole.

Instantly Ross whirled to face the other doorway, but was too late. The heavy bullet spun him half around. For an instant he fought to retain his balance. Then he pitched forward onto the floor.

Instantly, Ross turned to face the other doorway, but he was too late. The heavy bullet knocked him around half the way. For a moment, he struggled to keep his balance. Then he fell forward onto the floor.

Painfully, with almost a superhuman effort, Ross raised himself with one hand and deliberately shot Poole through the chest.

With tremendous effort, Ross painfully lifted himself with one hand and intentionally shot Poole in the chest.

Then, mercifully, consciousness was blotted out.

Then, thankfully, consciousness slipped away.

CHAPTER NINE
VIRGINIA EXPLAINS

When Ross returned to consciousness it was to a blurred, feverish, pain-wracked world.

When Ross came to, it was in a hazy, feverish, pain-filled world.

He did not know where he was or what had happened. He only knew that his head was bandaged and splitting with pain; that his shoulder was stiff and sore, incapable of being moved even the fraction of an inch, and that it pained with a dull, throbbing hurt; that his eyes burned and blurred; and that his entire body burned with ten thousand fires.

He didn’t know where he was or what had happened. All he knew was that his head was wrapped in bandages and pounding with pain; his shoulder was stiff and sore, unable to move even a tiny bit, and it throbbed with a dull ache; his eyes burned and were blurry; and his whole body felt like it was on fire.

Of one thing more was Ross conscious. That was the girl. When she saw that Ross had temporarily come out of the fog she hurried to his side and answered the unasked question on his lips by holding a cup of cold water to them. She seemed to have been waiting for ages to do just that.

Of one thing, Ross was more aware. That was the girl. When she noticed that Ross had briefly emerged from the fog, she quickly came to his side and silently answered the question on his lips by holding a cup of cold water to them. It seemed like she had been waiting a long time to do just that.

Ross drank gratefully, but when he would have questioned her she laid her finger across his lips and said;

Ross drank gratefully, but when he was about to ask her something, she placed her finger over his lips and said;

Sh-h-h-ush! Not now. We’ll talk when you feel better. Just now you need sleep more than anything else.”

Sh-h-h-ush! Not now. We’ll talk when you’re feeling better. Right now, you need sleep more than anything else.

And Stanley Ross obeyed. In an instant he was asleep, a wild, feverish sleep that brought no rest.

And Stanley Ross followed through. In a flash, he was asleep, a restless, intense sleep that offered no relief.

There followed days of half consciousness, half nightmare; days when Ross neither knew nor cared what happened, when wild delirium alternated with painful reality.

There were days of being half aware, half in a nightmare; days when Ross neither knew nor cared about what was going on, when intense delirium switched back and forth with harsh reality.

He was far too ill to make any inquiries about anything that had happened. In fact, he was only conscious of the fact that whenever the fog lifted the girl always seemed to be present—a ministering angel who brought cooling draughts, and soothing applications for his head and shoulders.

He was way too sick to ask about anything that had happened. In fact, he was only aware that whenever the fog cleared, the girl always seemed to be there—a caring angel who brought refreshing drinks and soothing treatments for his head and shoulders.

Finally there came a day when Ross awoke to a sane world. The fever fog had departed from his brain. His head no longer throbbed and beat like a thousand devils. His shoulder was sore and stiff, but it no longer was filled with maddening pain. He was weak, very weak, but the world was once more interesting and he was acutely aware of a most prodigious appetite.

Finally, there came a day when Ross woke up to a clear world. The fever haze had lifted from his mind. His head no longer throbbed like a thousand demons. His shoulder was sore and stiff, but it was no longer filled with excruciating pain. He felt weak, really weak, but the world was once again fascinating, and he was very aware of a huge appetite.

Ross was aware that he was in the room to which he had been conducted by Garfin on the night of the strange dinner. Beyond that, he was not interested. He was aware that the girl was still acting as his nurse.

Ross knew he was in the room where Garfin had taken him on the night of the weird dinner. Beyond that, he didn't care. He recognized that the girl was still playing the role of his nurse.

At meal time the Chinese, Wong, came in with a tray. He was still too weak to care as to the whereabouts of the others, or what had happened on the night of the fight.

At mealtime, the Chinese man, Wong, came in with a tray. He was still too weak to care about where the others were or what had happened the night of the fight.

He did learn that the girl’s name was Virginia Carver, but that was all.

He found out that the girl's name was Virginia Carver, but that was it.

In less than a week he was sitting out on the long veranda every afternoon. With returning strength came returning curiosity. He wanted to know the story of this strange habitation in the desert and to learn just what had happened on the night Wong had aided him to escape.

In less than a week, he was sitting out on the long porch every afternoon. With his strength coming back, so did his curiosity. He wanted to know the story of this odd place in the desert and to find out what had happened on the night Wong helped him escape.

Several times he broached the subject to the girl, but each time she put him off with the statement that he was not yet strong enough to talk. The excuse was obviously becoming threadbare, however, as his health improved.

Several times he brought up the topic with the girl, but each time she dismissed him by saying he wasn't strong enough to talk about it yet. However, that excuse was clearly becoming worn out as his health got better.

One afternoon, while Ross was sitting on the veranda, the girl came out and took a seat opposite him. It was patent that the time for explanations had come.

One afternoon, while Ross was sitting on the porch, the girl came out and took a seat across from him. It was clear that the time for explanations had arrived.

“I suppose, Mr. Ross,” began Virginia Carver, “that you have been wondering just what this whole thing is about, and you certainly are entitled to an explanation. I don’t know how I am ever going to thank you for what you have done for me. You were very brave.”

“I guess, Mr. Ross,” started Virginia Carver, “that you’ve been wondering what this is all about, and you definitely deserve an explanation. I really don’t know how I’m ever going to thank you for what you’ve done for me. You were so brave.”

“Well, suppose you forget about the thanks, Miss Carver,” said Ross, visibly embarrassed. “I would like to know all about this queer affair, though. I thought Arabian Nights were ancient history, but I’m about ready to believe anything.”

“Well, forget about the thanks, Miss Carver,” Ross said, clearly embarrassed. “I would like to know all about this strange situation, though. I thought Arabian Nights were just a thing of the past, but I’m almost ready to believe anything.”

“In order for you to understand I’ll have to take you back about seven years,” explained the girl. “At that[28] time my uncle, Arthur Ward, was one of the biggest operators in Wall Street. All his life he has been a very peculiar man; eccentric; always doing queer things for which there seemed no explanation, and never taking any one into his confidence.

“In order for you to understand, I need to take you back about seven years,” the girl said. “At that time, my uncle, Arthur Ward, was one of the biggest players on Wall Street. He has always been a very strange guy; eccentric; constantly doing odd things that had no explanation, and never confiding in anyone.”

“In the Street he was known as a plunger. He made a great deal of money. Just how much I have no idea beyond the fact that he was always very generous with my mother, his sister. But at one time he must have been very wealthy indeed.

“In the neighborhood, he was known as a high roller. He made a lot of money. Just how much, I don't know, but he was always very generous with my mom, his sister. At one point, he must have been quite wealthy.”

“Seven years ago it seems that he plunged too heavily and got caught. His fortune was practically wiped out. When everything was settled up he was still a wealthy man—that is, he was probably worth a half million dollars—but the great bulk of his fortune was gone.

“Seven years ago, it seems like he went all in and got trapped. His fortune was almost completely gone. When everything was resolved, he was still a wealthy man—that is, he was probably worth half a million dollars—but the majority of his fortune was lost.”

“He fought fiercely to keep from going under. There were days and nights at a time when I don’t think he slept at all. He was like a wild man, but the combination against him was too great and he went under.

“He fought hard to stay afloat. There were days and nights when I don’t think he slept at all. He was like a wild man, but the odds stacked against him were too overwhelming, and he went under.

“At first we thought he was going to lose his mind. For weeks he acted very queer. Finally he seemed to get a hold on himself and he appeared rational.

“At first we thought he was going to lose his mind. For weeks, he acted really strange. Finally, he seemed to get a grip on himself and appeared rational.”

“He settled up his business, and then suddenly disappeared. He left no word where he was going—just dropped out of sight. That was seven years ago, and for two years we heard nothing from him. Five years ago I got a letter from him asking me to visit him here. I came and found things just about as you see them now.

“He wrapped up his affairs and then suddenly vanished. He didn’t leave any message about where he was headed—just disappeared without a trace. That was seven years ago, and for two years we heard nothing from him. Five years ago, I received a letter from him inviting me to visit him here. I came and found things pretty much exactly as you see them now.”

“He seemed perfectly rational and contented. Of course, he was queer and erratic, but he had always been that. He seemed to have forgotten Wall Street entirely and spent most of his time making a collection of the accoutrements of horse and man of the old-time West. I doubt if there is a finer collection in existence.

“He seemed completely sane and happy. Sure, he was a bit odd and unpredictable, but he had always been that way. It looked like he had completely forgotten about Wall Street and was instead focusing on building a collection of gear for horses and cowboys from the old West. I doubt there's a better collection out there.”

“He did a lot of entertaining, too, for his old friends, inviting them out for long visits. Here his eccentricity cropped out, for he insisted on going to great lengths to have everything just as it would be in New York. There must be fifteen dress suits in the house, and he always asked every one to dress for dinner. He imported wines and foods. Wong has been with him ever since he has been here and he is an excellent cook.

“He did a lot of entertaining for his old friends, inviting them over for long visits. His eccentricities showed, as he went to great lengths to make everything just like it would be in New York. There must be fifteen tuxedos in the house, and he always asked everyone to dress for dinner. He imported wines and foods. Wong has been with him since he got here, and he’s an excellent cook.”

“I came out every year. He was always very kind to me and has made every effort to entertain me. I thought he acted a little more queer each year, and I often wondered if he was not a little unbalanced mentally.

“I came out every year. He was always very nice to me and made every effort to entertain me. I thought he seemed a bit stranger each year, and I often wondered if he was maybe a little unstable mentally."

“When I came out this year there was a great change. I saw at once that he was quite mad. He imagined that he was being persecuted by the Warings, and kept Poole and Garfin, New York gunmen, to protect him. The Warings were the people who engineered his defeat in Wall Street, and Uncle Arthur hated them intensely. He not only imagined they were persecuting him, but he also imagined that the younger Waring, whom I have never seen, was trying to marry me. This seemed to be an obsession with him.

“When I came out this year, everything had changed. I immediately saw that he was really unstable. He believed that the Warings were out to get him and hired Poole and Garfin, two gunmen from New York, to protect himself. The Warings were the ones who caused his defeat on Wall Street, and Uncle Arthur deeply despised them. He not only thought they were persecuting him, but he also believed that the younger Waring, whom I’ve never met, was trying to marry me. This seemed like an obsession for him.”

“When I got here I found that Larson Beebe was Uncle Arthur’s guest. I had met Mr. Beebe in New York several times, and I detested him. I had good reason to. He—well, I have always despised him.

“When I arrived, I discovered that Larson Beebe was Uncle Arthur’s guest. I had met Mr. Beebe in New York several times, and I couldn't stand him. I had good reasons for that. He—well, I have always disliked him.”

“Just what his hold or influence on Uncle Arthur was I haven’t the slightest idea, but I had hardly arrived before Uncle Arthur began to insist that I marry him.

“Just what his hold or influence on Uncle Arthur was, I have no idea, but I had barely arrived before Uncle Arthur started insisting that I marry him."

“Of course, I refused, and it was then that Uncle Arthur’s insanity came to the surface. He had always been kindness itself, but now he suddenly became the very incarnation of cruelty. While there was no question but that he was entirely mad, yet in his madness his brain was as shrewd and cunning as ever.

“Of course, I said no, and that’s when Uncle Arthur’s insanity showed itself. He had always been incredibly kind, but suddenly he turned into the definition of cruelty. There was no doubt that he was completely mad, yet in his madness, his mind was as sharp and clever as ever.”

“When I refused to marry Beebe he began to practice his cruelties on me in an effort to break my will. I was utterly at his mercy, for there was no way that I could escape. All I could do was submit.

“When I refused to marry Beebe, he started to unleash his cruelties on me to try to break my spirit. I was completely at his mercy, as there was no way for me to get away. All I could do was give in."

“The culmination of his indignities was to chain me to the rocks where you found me. Whether he would have left me there till I was dead I hardly know, but I think not. His brain was so unbalanced that it would be hard to tell.

“The peak of his insults was to chain me to the rocks where you found me. I'm not sure if he would have left me there until I was dead, but I don't think so. His mind was so unstable that it was difficult to say.”

“I ran away that night because I knew he would kill you if he found you with me. Evidently he had Garfin watching me, or he would not have learned that you had released me. He was obsessed with the idea that you were the younger Waring.

“I ran away that night because I knew he would kill you if he found you with me. Clearly, he had Garfin keeping an eye on me, or he wouldn’t have found out that you had set me free. He was fixated on the idea that you were the younger Waring.

“The rest of the story you know. I dare not think of what would have happened to me if you had not come to my rescue, Mr. Ross.”

“The rest of the story you know. I don’t even want to imagine what would have happened to me if you hadn’t come to my rescue, Mr. Ross.”

“But what really happened the night I escaped?” asked Ross.

“But what actually happened the night I escaped?” Ross asked.

“Well—you shot both Uncle Arthur and Poole,” she replied hesitatingly.

“Well—you shot both Uncle Arthur and Poole,” she replied hesitantly.

“Did I—did I—” he floundered helplessly.

“Did I—did I—” he stammered helplessly.

“Yes,” she replied evenly. “Providence helped your aim that night. Wong buried them both. No, Mr. Ross,” she finished, as she noted the look on his face, “don’t feel that way about it. If you hadn’t killed them they would have killed you, and I would have suffered a fate worse than death. Under the circumstances I cannot feel sorry.”

“Yes,” she replied calmly. “Fate assisted your shot that night. Wong took care of both of them. No, Mr. Ross,” she continued, noticing his expression, “don’t think like that. If you hadn’t killed them, they would have killed you, and I would have faced a fate worse than death. Given the circumstances, I can’t feel any regret.”

“What happened to Beebe?” asked Ross, curious as to the fate of that dubious individual.

“What happened to Beebe?” Ross asked, curious about what happened to that questionable person.

“That’s a mystery. He simply disappeared that night and we have not seen him since. Wong just barely missed him that night with a hatchet. I think he is deathly afraid of Wong. At any rate, he is gone. And now, Mr. Ross, I want to ask you a question: How did you manage to escape from your prison that night? Wong won’t tell me a thing. He just grins when I ask him, and I suspect I owe a great deal to Wong.”

"That's a mystery. He just vanished that night and we haven't seen him since. Wong almost caught him with a hatchet that night. I think he’s terrified of Wong. Anyway, he’s gone. And now, Mr. Ross, I want to ask you something: How did you manage to escape from your prison that night? Wong won't say a word. He just smiles when I ask him, and I have a feeling I owe a lot to Wong."

“You surely do, Miss Carver,” answered Ross fervently. “That Chinaman is a wonder. In some way he got hold of my automatic and cartridge belt. He passed them to me through the window, and then, under some pretense, got Garfin to come and open the door. Then—well, Garfin won’t ever bother us again.”

“You definitely do, Miss Carver,” Ross replied passionately. “That guy is amazing. Somehow, he got my gun and ammo belt. He handed them to me through the window, and then, under some excuse, got Garfin to come open the door. After that—well, Garfin will never bother us again.”

CHAPTER TEN
A NEW DANGER

With the passing days, Ross found new strength and new interest. His head was already healed and his shoulder, beyond being stiff, no longer bothered him. While still somewhat weak, he was able to walk about as he pleased.

With each passing day, Ross discovered new strength and renewed interest. His head was already healed, and aside from being stiff, his shoulder no longer troubled him. Though still a bit weak, he was able to walk around freely.

He found it very pleasant to pass the afternoons away on the long veranda. Here he was often joined by Virginia Carver, and the two spent hours together that were very pleasant. In fact, Ross suddenly became acutely aware that he was taking more than a passing interest in this girl.

He found it really nice to spend the afternoons on the long porch. He was often joined by Virginia Carver, and the two of them enjoyed spending hours together. In fact, Ross suddenly realized that he was becoming more than just casually interested in this girl.

Virginia Carver was exceedingly lovely. Moreover, she was of a type and personality that particularly appealed to Stanley Ross. While she was nursing him through his illness he had found her presence very pleasing. Now that he was nearly well, her companionship was becoming even more delightful, and he realized that, as far as he was concerned, friendship was ripening into something more definite. As he continued to improve he knew that the time was fast approaching when they would have to leave this desert oasis.

Virginia Carver was incredibly beautiful. Additionally, she had a type and personality that especially attracted Stanley Ross. While she was taking care of him during his illness, he found her presence very enjoyable. Now that he was almost well, her company was becoming even more delightful, and he realized that, for him, friendship was turning into something more significant. As he continued to get better, he knew that the time was quickly approaching when they would have to leave this desert oasis.

He found his mind continually recurring to Larson Beebe. How had he managed to disappear so completely that night? Where had he gone? What was he doing now? Ross could not dismiss the idea that they would hear from Beebe again, and that when they did it would mean trouble.

He found himself constantly thinking about Larson Beebe. How had he managed to vanish so completely that night? Where had he gone? What was he up to now? Ross couldn't shake the feeling that they would hear from Beebe again, and that when they did, it would mean trouble.

[29]

[29]

This conviction was the more firmly fixed in his mind by the actions of Virginia Carver. Ross felt sure that the girl was deeply worried over something; she seemed anxious and nervous; she appeared to be continually watching and listening for something. Intuition told Ross that the cause of her perturbation was Beebe.

This belief was even more firmly established in his mind by Virginia Carver's actions. Ross was convinced that the girl was genuinely worried about something; she seemed anxious and on edge, constantly watching and listening for something. Ross's intuition told him that Beebe was the reason for her distress.

Intuition again told him that perhaps Wong could throw some light on the situation. The next time that the Chinese appeared on the veranda Ross stopped him.

Intuition once more suggested to him that maybe Wong could shed some light on the situation. The next time the Chinese guy showed up on the veranda, Ross stopped him.

“Wong,” he said, “Miss Carver seems to be worried about something. Do you know what it is? Is it about Beebe? Do you know where he is?”

“Wong,” he said, “Miss Carver seems to be worried about something. Do you know what it is? Is it about Beebe? Do you know where he is?”

Wong’s face betrayed not a single glimmer of comprehension.

Wong’s face showed no sign of understanding.

“No savvy,” he said.

"No clue," he said.

“Yes, you do savvy, too. What’s wrong here? Where’s Beebe?”

“Yes, you understand, too. What’s going on here? Where’s Beebe?”

Wong glanced hurriedly up and down the veranda as though he feared some one would overhear him. Then he jerked a meaning finger toward the mouth of the little canon.

Wong quickly looked around the veranda as if he was afraid someone might hear him. Then he pointed meaningfully toward the entrance of the small canyon.

“Him there,” he said in a low voice.

“Him over there,” he said quietly.

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Him hide in canon. Kill all we go out.”

“Him hide in canon. Kill all we go out.”

“We don’t have to go out that way.”

“We don’t have to leave like that.”

“No other way can go,” explained Wong.

“No other way can go,” Wong explained.

“What! You mean to tell me that’s the only way out of this place? Why can’t we go out over the cliffs?”

“What! You’re saying that’s the only way out of here? Why can’t we just go over the cliffs?”

“No can do,” replied the Chinese, and was gone before Ross could question him further.

“No can do,” replied the Chinese, and was gone before Ross could ask him anything else.

So that was it! The canon was the only way out of the basin, and Beebe was hiding down there, waiting to pot them as they came out. Quite a neat little idea! So that was why Virginia Carver was carrying that worried look.

So that was it! The canyon was the only way out of the basin, and Beebe was hiding down there, ready to shoot them as they came out. Quite a clever little plan! So that's why Virginia Carver had that worried expression.

Ross went straight to the girl. He found her in the dining-room.

Ross went directly to the girl. He found her in the dining room.

“Miss Carver,” he asked, “why didn’t you tell me that Beebe was down in that canon?”

“Miss Carver,” he asked, “why didn’t you let me know that Beebe was down in that canyon?”

“Well, I couldn’t see any use worrying you with that while you were so ill,” she replied, smiling. “And then, too, Mr. Ross, I think you are a little inclined to do impulsive things, and it seems to me you have ran risks enough on my account.”

“Well, I didn’t want to stress you out with that while you were so sick,” she said, smiling. “And besides, Mr. Ross, I think you tend to do things on impulse, and it feels like you’ve already taken enough risks because of me.”

Ross ignored this last.

Ross overlooked this last point.

“Then he really is there?” he asked.

"So he really is there?" he asked.

“Yes, Mr. Ross, he is, and I am afraid that we are in rather a bad way. He has all the advantage.”

“Yes, Mr. Ross, he is, and I’m afraid we’re in a pretty tough spot. He has all the upper hand.”

“But isn’t there any way out of this place except through that canon?”

“But isn’t there any way to get out of this place other than that canyon?”

“None at all. Uncle Arthur selected this place for that very reason. There was a trail up the cliff, but he dynamited that away. Unless we develop wings we’ll go out through that canon or not at all.”

“None whatsoever. Uncle Arthur chose this spot for that exact reason. There used to be a path up the cliff, but he blew it up. Unless we grow wings, we’ll be leaving through that canyon or not at all.”

Ross pondered for a moment. Finally he asked, “I wonder why he hasn’t tried to kill Wong and me at night?”

Ross thought for a moment. Finally, he asked, “I wonder why he hasn’t tried to kill Wong and me at night?”

“There are at least two reasons, I think,” answered the girl. “The first is that Larson Beebe is a very cautious man. He will not risk a single hair of his head if it is not necessary. If he came up here he might get hurt. If he stays there he is perfectly safe and we haven’t a single chance of getting by.

“There are at least two reasons, I think,” the girl replied. “The first is that Larson Beebe is a very careful guy. He won’t risk even a hair on his head if he doesn’t have to. If he comes up here, he might get hurt. If he stays there, he’s totally safe, and we don’t have a single chance of getting past him.”

“Another thing, I think he is deathly afraid of Wong. He came up in the night twice and stole provisions. Since then Wong has been watching. I don’t think he ever sleeps.”

“Another thing, I think he’s terrified of Wong. He sneaked in during the night twice and took supplies. Ever since then, Wong has been keeping an eye on him. I don’t think he ever sleeps.”

“Well, we can outlast him anyway, Miss Carver.”

“Well, we can outlast him anyway, Miss Carver.”

“But that’s just what we can’t do, Mr. Ross. Our provisions are very low.” The girl was gravely serious now. “Unless we can find some solution, I’m afraid he is going to starve us out very soon. It looks like we were trapped.”

“But that’s exactly what we can’t do, Mr. Ross. Our supplies are really low.” The girl was now very serious. “Unless we can come up with a solution, I’m afraid he’s going to starve us out really soon. It seems like we’re trapped.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN
WONG HAS AN IDEA

Ross woke the next morning keenly aware of the seriousness of their predicament. As soon as breakfast was over he set out to examine the walls of the basin.

Ross woke up the next morning acutely aware of how serious their situation was. As soon as breakfast was finished, he headed out to inspect the walls of the basin.

If he had any hope that there was a means of escape over the cliffs he was soon disillusioned. Nowhere was there a break in the walls. They were as perpendicular as a plumb-line and as smooth as basalt. Nothing but a fly could have scaled those cliffs.

If he had any hope that there was a way to escape over the cliffs, he would soon be disappointed. There was no break in the walls anywhere. They were as straight up and down as a plumb line and as smooth as basalt. Only a fly could have climbed those cliffs.

The only way out led through the narrow twisting canon below. And there Larson Beebe lay in wait like a cat at a rat-hole. Ross realized that there was little or no chance for him or Wong to get through the canon alive. Beebe had all the advantage.

The only way out was through the narrow, winding canyon below. There, Larson Beebe lay in wait like a cat by a mouse hole. Ross understood that there was little to no chance for him or Wong to make it through the canyon alive. Beebe had all the advantages.

Ross returned to the house and sat down on the veranda. He ran over a dozen possible schemes for escape, and in the end he had to conclude that they were all impossible.

Ross went back to the house and sat down on the porch. He went through a bunch of possible escape plans, but in the end, he had to admit that they were all impossible.

In fact, his only conclusion was that he would give what fortune he possessed to have Larson Beebe’s neck within the grasp of his two hands. That, however, seemed to be a remote possibility. If anything, the situation would be reversed.

In fact, his only conclusion was that he would give up all the luck he had just to have Larson Beebe’s neck in his grip. However, that seemed like a distant possibility. If anything, the situation would be the other way around.

Ross had about exhausted his whole range of impossible schemes when Wong appeared on the veranda. The Chinese wore an enigmatical smile on his usually inscrutable face. It was patent that he was well pleased with something.

Ross had pretty much run out of all his crazy ideas when Wong showed up on the porch. The Chinese man had a mysterious smile on his normally unreadable face. It was clear that he was happy about something.

“You come,” he addressed Ross. “Got something show.”

“You come,” he said to Ross. “I've got something to show you.”

Ross rose and followed Wong, who led the way to one of the ’dobe outbuildings. Opening the door, he motioned Ross to enter.

Ross got up and followed Wong, who walked ahead to one of the adobe outbuildings. He opened the door and signaled for Ross to go inside.

The room was a work-shop of sorts, but what instantly attracted attention were two enormous kites leaning against the wall.

The room was a kind of workshop, but what immediately caught the eye were two massive kites propped up against the wall.

“You see?” inquired Wong.

"See?" asked Wong.

“Yes, I see,” said Ross, “only I don’t. What’s the idea, Wong?”

“Yes, I get it,” said Ross, “but I don't. What's going on, Wong?”

“Mlisha Beebe kill everybody we go down canon. No can climb out. Wong make klite. Klite climb out.”

“Mlisha Beebe kills everyone as we go down the cannon. No one can climb out. Wong makes a kite. The kite climbs out.”

“Guess I’m pretty thick, Wong. I don’t get it yet.”

“Guess I’m pretty slow, Wong. I don’t understand it yet.”

“When Wong little bloy China he fly many klites. Not forget how. Fly klite now. Klite lift lope top cliff. We climb lope. Go ’way.”

“When Wong was a little boy in China, he flew many kites. He hasn’t forgotten how. He flies kites now. The kite lifts off the hill. We climb the hill. It’s far away.”

“By George, Wong, I believe you’ve got it,” cried Ross in admiration. “But will it work?”

“Wow, Wong, I think you’ve got it,” Ross exclaimed in admiration. “But will it actually work?”

“Can do” nodded Wong.

“Can do,” Wong nodded.

“But how will you fasten the rope at the top of the cliff, Wong?”

“But how will you tie the rope at the top of the cliff, Wong?”

“Wong good klite flyer. Two klites lift big loop. Drop loop over tree top side cliff. Two ends hang dlown. Mlake slip knot. Pull one lope. All done.”

"Wong good kite flyer. Two kites lift big loop. Drop loop over tree top side of cliff. Two ends hang down. Make slip knot. Pull one loop. All done."

“Wong, you’re a wonder! I believe it’ll work. Worth trying anyway.”

“Wong, you’re amazing! I believe it will work. It's worth a shot, anyway.”

“Can do. Try tomollow if wind come.”

“Sure. Try tomorrow if the wind comes.”

Ross hurried away to find Virginia Carver.

Ross rushed off to find Virginia Carver.

“Miss Carver,” he hailed her joyously, “Wong has got a scheme to get us out of here, and I believe it will work. He has constructed two enormous kites down there in the workshop. He claims they will lift a rope, and he says he can drop it over one of those stunted pines at the top of the cliff. We climb the rope and leave friend Beebe down in the canon to hold the bag. Are you game?”

“Miss Carver,” he called out happily, “Wong has a plan to get us out of here, and I think it will work. He built two huge kites down in the workshop. He says they will lift a rope, and he believes he can drop it over one of those short pines at the top of the cliff. We’ll climb the rope and leave our buddy Beebe down in the canyon to hold the bag. Are you in?”

“Of course I am,” replied the girl, surprised that he should even question her gameness.

“Of course I am,” replied the girl, surprised that he would even question her enthusiasm.

“I knew you would be. We’re going to try it tomorrow. You had better make two packs of food.”

“I knew you would be. We’re going to give it a shot tomorrow. You’d better pack two bags of food.”

“Two packs? Don’t I carry anything?” asked the girl.

“Two packs? Don’t I have to carry anything?” asked the girl.

“Miss Carver,” said Ross gravely, “it’s a long way to civilization, and it is going to be a big tax on your strength to make it without carrying anything.”

“Miss Carver,” Ross said seriously, “it’s a long way to civilization, and it's going to take a lot of your strength to get there without carrying anything.”

“I’ll make it,” said Virginia Carver, as she turned away.

“I’ll make it,” said Virginia Carver, as she turned away.

[30]

[30]

The following morning Ross was eager for the experiment, but it was nearly noon before a breeze came up strong enough to lift the kites.

The next morning, Ross was excited for the experiment, but it was almost noon before a breeze picked up strong enough to lift the kites.

Virginia Carver came out, clad in flannel shirt, whipcord breeches and high laced boots. It was a costume well suited to the work ahead, but it accentuated the girl’s slimness, made her appear almost frail. There was no frailty there, though. Rather was she supple with the suppleness of a braided cable, and the girl had the grace of a fine Toledo blade. Once again Stanley Ross became acutely aware that Virginia Carver had become an exceedingly important interest in his life.

Virginia Carver stepped out, wearing a flannel shirt, whipcord pants, and high laced boots. The outfit was perfect for the work ahead, but it highlighted her slim figure, making her look almost fragile. However, there was no fragility about her. She was instead as flexible as a tightly woven cable, and she carried the grace of a fine Toledo blade. Once again, Stanley Ross was sharply reminded that Virginia Carver had become an incredibly significant part of his life.

Wong had instructed Ross in his scheme for escape. Ross saw at once that he had not intended to lift a rope heavy enough to hold a human being. Instead Wong had unearthed from one of the storehouses a very stout light line.

Wong had explained his escape plan to Ross. Ross immediately realized that Wong hadn't meant to use a rope heavy enough to support a person. Instead, Wong had found a very strong, lightweight line in one of the storage areas.

The plan was to lift the bight of the line with the two kites and drop it over a stunted pine growing out at an angle near the top of the north cliff. A heavier rope could then be attached to one end of this and drawn up and over the tree, making it possible to climb out.

The plan was to lift the loop of the line with the two kites and drop it over a stunted pine sticking out at an angle near the top of the north cliff. A heavier rope could then be attached to one end of this and pulled up and over the tree, making it possible to climb out.

Ross saw instantly that the plan was all right if the kites could be manipulated. That was Wong’s job, and he seemed quite confident.

Ross saw right away that the plan worked as long as the kites could be controlled. That was Wong’s responsibility, and he appeared pretty confident.

All three knew that they must work quickly. If Larson Beebe discovered their scheme there was no telling what desperate action he might attempt.

All three knew they had to act fast. If Larson Beebe found out about their plan, there was no telling what desperate thing he might do.

Wong and Ross quickly got the first big kite into action. It rose readily, but on attaining a height of fifty feet flopped drunkenly. It did not fall, however—merely dipped and darted. This did not appear to bother Wong at all. He simply gave the kite string to Virginia Carver to hold while he quickly flew the second kite with Ross’s help.

Wong and Ross quickly launched the first big kite. It took off easily, but at about fifty feet, it wobbled unsteadily. It didn’t crash, though—just dipped and darted around. This didn’t seem to concern Wong at all. He handed the kite string to Virginia Carver to hold while he quickly flew the second kite with Ross’s assistance.

Wong and Ross each took command of a kite now. Slowly paying out cord, they allowed the kites to rise. When the kites had risen to a height of about seventy-five feet the cords attached to the bight of the line suddenly became taut and the line began to rise from the ground.

Wong and Ross each took control of a kite now. Slowly letting out string, they let the kites ascend. When the kites reached about seventy-five feet in the air, the cords attached to the bend in the line suddenly tightened and the line started to lift off the ground.

It was then that Ross saw that as a designer of kites Wong most emphatically knew his business, for the instant the weight of the line was borne by the kites in that instant they ceased their drunken plungings and flew steadily.

It was then that Ross realized that as a kite designer, Wong really knew what he was doing, because the moment the weight of the line was supported by the kites, they stopped their erratic dives and flew steadily.

Ross’s heart leaped within him, for he knew now that Wong’s scheme would work and that they were going to circumvent Larson Beebe. Up, up, the kites rose. A hundred feet! Two hundred! Five! A thousand!

Ross’s heart raced with excitement because he realized that Wong’s plan would succeed and that they were going to outsmart Larson Beebe. Up, up, the kites soared. A hundred feet! Two hundred! Five! A thousand!

The two kites were about thirty feet apart, and when it was obvious that the line was higher than the cliff wall Wong and Ross began to walk slowly forward. Their objective was a single low pine growing at an outward angle near the top of the cliff. Aiming carefully at this, Wong and Ross brought the kites to a position where an end of the line dangled on each side of the tree and against the cliff. The bight of the line was slightly above the tree, and the kites were pulling it forward.

The two kites were about thirty feet apart, and when it became clear that the line was higher than the cliff wall, Wong and Ross started to walk slowly forward. Their goal was a single low pine tree growing at a slight angle near the top of the cliff. Carefully aiming at this, Wong and Ross positioned the kites so that one end of the line dangled on each side of the tree and against the cliff. The loop of the line was slightly above the tree, and the kites were pulling it forward.

“Missee, you grab ropes,” shouted Wong.

“Missee, grab the ropes,” shouted Wong.

Quickly divining what was wanted of her, Virginia Carver grasped the ends of the dangling lines.

Quickly figuring out what was expected of her, Virginia Carver grabbed the ends of the hanging lines.

“Let glo!” shouted Wong again.

“Let’s go!” shouted Wong again.

Instantly he and Ross released the kite cords. The kites plunged drunkenly down out of sight over the top of the cliff. The bight of the line dropped neatly over the pine tree and slid down its trunk to the roots. The thing was done!

Instantly, he and Ross let go of the kite strings. The kites tumbled awkwardly out of sight over the edge of the cliff. The loop in the line fell perfectly over the pine tree and slid down its trunk to the roots. It was done!

Ross wanted to shout for pure joy. Elation showed in Virginia Carver’s every feature. As for Wong, the author of this daring scheme, he merely grinned, and went swiftly to work.

Ross wanted to shout with pure joy. Elation was evident in every feature of Virginia Carver. As for Wong, the mastermind behind this bold plan, he just smiled and quickly got to work.

Somewhere in one of the buildings Wong had discovered a coil of light rope. It had undoubtedly been brought in to be made up into lariats, for it was very pliable and exceedingly strong—strong enough to support the weight of a heavy man.

Somewhere in one of the buildings, Wong had found a roll of light rope. It had clearly been brought in to be made into lariats, as it was very flexible and incredibly strong—strong enough to hold the weight of a heavy man.

One end of this was fastened to a free end of the line over the tree. When Wong pulled sharply on the opposite end of the smaller line it slipped readily over the tree trunk. In a minute or two the end of the rope had been pulled up over the tree trunk and back to the canon floor. Thus was the light line replaced by the heavier one.

One end of this was tied to a loose end of the line over the tree. When Wong tugged sharply on the other end of the smaller line, it easily slid over the tree trunk. In a minute or two, the end of the rope was pulled up over the tree trunk and back down to the canyon floor. This is how the light line was swapped out for the heavier one.

There was no place to anchor one of the rope ends so Wong simply tied a loop in one end of the rope, passed the other end through it, making a running noose, and quickly ran it up to the tree. Wong’s kites had proved their worth. The means of escape was provided and ready.

There was no spot to secure one end of the rope, so Wong just tied a loop in one end, threaded the other end through it to create a running noose, and swiftly pulled it up to the tree. Wong’s kites had shown their value. The escape route was set and ready.

“Wong go first,” said the Chinese. Without argument or permission, the intrepid Wong was assuming the risk of proving the safety of the rope. By way of explanation he added to Ross, “You shoulda no stlong. No can pull Missee up, Wong can do.”

“Wong go first,” said the Chinese. Without arguing or asking for permission, the fearless Wong was taking on the risk of testing the safety of the rope. To explain his decision, he told Ross, “You shouldn’t be strong. Can’t pull Missy up, Wong can do.”

Wong grasped the rope in his hands, and with the agility of a cat, feet on the canon wall, passed himself, hand over hand, up the face of the cliff. It seemed hardly a minute before he was at the top and had scrambled over the edge.

Wong grabbed the rope, and with the agility of a cat, feet on the canyon wall, pulled himself up the cliff face hand over hand. It felt like barely a minute before he reached the top and climbed over the edge.

In a moment his head reappeared and he called down to Ross to send up the food packs, canteens, and blankets. This was but the work of a moment, and Wong quickly drew them to the top.

In a moment, his head popped back up, and he shouted down to Ross to send up the food packs, water bottles, and blankets. It only took a second, and Wong quickly pulled them up to the top.

So far everything had gone well, and there was no sign of Beebe. It looked as though they were going to make good their escape.

So far, everything had gone smoothly, and there was no sign of Beebe. It seemed like they were going to successfully escape.

When Wong let the rope down again Ross fashioned a loop in the end of it, which he passed over Virginia Carver’s head and secured it under her arms.

When Wong lowered the rope again, Ross made a loop in the end of it, which he passed over Virginia Carver’s head and secured it under her arms.

“Now, Miss Carver, if you will take hold of the rope with both hands I think Wong can pull you up safely,” he said. “If you hit against the cliff push yourself away with your feet.”

“Now, Miss Carver, if you can grab the rope with both hands, I think Wong can pull you up safely,” he said. “If you bump against the cliff, use your feet to push yourself away.”

The girl did not answer him, but she smiled confidently. She accepted her part in the escape with what appealed to Stanley Ross as being splendid courage.

The girl didn’t reply but smiled with confidence. She embraced her role in the escape, which Stanley Ross found to be truly brave.

Slowly but very steadily, Wong began to raise the girl. The little Chinese seemed to be made of steel, for, without stopping once or increasing or decreasing the speed, he drew Virginia Carver to the top of the cliff and helped her over the edge. It was a feat of which a man twice his size might have been justly proud.

Slowly but surely, Wong started to lift the girl. The little Chinese girl seemed as strong as steel, for, without pausing or changing his pace, he pulled Virginia Carver to the top of the cliff and helped her over the edge. It was a feat that a man twice his size could have rightfully taken pride in.

When the rope came down again Ross lost no time. A hasty glance toward the mouth of the tiny canon revealed no sight of Beebe. Grasping the rope, Ross began his ascent.

When the rope came down again, Ross wasted no time. A quick look toward the mouth of the small canyon showed no sign of Beebe. Grabbing the rope, Ross started to climb.

His shoulder bothered him somewhat, but it was not more than two or three minutes before he, too, was at the cliff top.

His shoulder was a bit uncomfortable, but it took him only two or three minutes to reach the top of the cliff, too.

They were free!

They were free!

CHAPTER TWELVE
AN ENDING AND A BEGINNING

Stanley Ross drew himself over the edge of the cliff, where Virginia Carver and Wong were waiting, and scrambled to his feet. He was exuberant.

Stanley Ross pulled himself up over the edge of the cliff, where Virginia Carver and Wong were waiting, and got to his feet. He was thrilled.

“Well, Miss Carver, I guess we’re safe all right, thanks to Wong here,” he exulted. “All that remains now is to make tracks away from this accursed place.”

“Well, Miss Carver, I think we’re safe now, thanks to Wong here,” he said happily. “The only thing left to do is get out of this cursed place.”

“So you think you’re safe, eh?” snarled a cold voice.

“So you think you’re safe, huh?” a cold voice sneered.

Ross whirled to find himself facing Larson Beebe. Beebe was covering him steadily with a big automatic, and his deep set, piggish eyes had an insane light in them.

Ross spun around to face Larson Beebe. Beebe had a large automatic weapon aimed at him, and his deep-set, pig-like eyes glinted with a crazed intensity.

Ross’s heart sank within him. He had expected an attack from Beebe from below, but that he might be waiting for[31] them on the cliff top never entered his head. He was utterly helpless now. Beebe had the drop on him and could kill him twice over before he could draw his own gun. Moreover, it was certain Beebe intended doing that very thing.

Ross’s heart sank. He had expected an attack from Beebe below, but the thought that Beebe might be waiting for them on the cliff top never crossed his mind. He felt completely powerless now. Beebe had the upper hand and could easily kill him before he could even pull out his own gun. Besides, it was clear that Beebe planned to do exactly that.

Ross was filled with a sense of futility, impotency. That he was about to die he did not consider. He was merely disgusted with himself for allowing himself to be checkmated when the game was practically won.

Ross was overwhelmed with a feeling of uselessness and powerlessness. He didn’t even consider that he was about to die. He was just disgusted with himself for letting himself get cornered when he was almost guaranteed to win.

“So you thought you could get away?” Beebe was going on. It was obvious that he, too, was nearly insane. “Thought I was asleep, eh? I knew what was up as soon as I saw the kites. I could have got you then, but I figured the easiest and safest way would be to slip up here and wait behind a rock till you were all up. You wouldn’t be looking for me and I could pot you easily. Well, I’m here and you’re due for a long journey.

“So you thought you could get away?” Beebe kept going. It was clear that he was also nearly out of his mind. “You thought I was asleep, huh? I knew what was going on as soon as I saw the kites. I could have caught you then, but I figured the easiest and safest plan was to sneak up here and wait behind a rock until you were all up. You wouldn’t be watching for me, and I could take you out easily. Well, I’m here, and you’re in for a long trip.

“Thought you could outwit Larson Beebe, eh? I’m just going to shoot you and your precious Chink friend here now and kick you over the cliff. Then I’m going to take Virginia and——.”

“Thought you could outsmart Larson Beebe, huh? I’m just going to shoot you and your precious Chinese friend here now and push you over the cliff. Then I’m going to take Virginia and——.”

Ross was conscious that Wong’s right hand whipped to the base of his skull just above the collar of his blouse. In the same instant it came away again and now it held a long, thin, slender glittering blade!

Ross realized that Wong’s right hand shot to the back of his head, just above the collar of his shirt. In the same moment, it pulled back, now gripping a long, thin, shiny blade!

There was another movement of Wong’s hand so swift that he could not follow it. Ross only knew that a look of utterably blank amazement had overspread Larson Beebe’s face. It was as though Beebe had seen a miracle performed before his eyes and could not fathom it.

There was another movement of Wong’s hand so quick that he couldn’t follow it. Ross only knew that a look of complete, blank amazement had spread across Larson Beebe’s face. It was as if Beebe had witnessed a miracle happening right in front of him and couldn’t make sense of it.

Then, suddenly, Ross saw what had happened. The hilt of the knife that Wong had held was protruding from Larson Beebe’s ribs!

Then, suddenly, Ross saw what had happened. The handle of the knife that Wong had been holding was sticking out from Larson Beebe’s ribs!

For an instant Beebe wavered on his feet. His fingers relaxed and his gun clattered to the rocks. He pitched forward onto his face.

For a moment, Beebe stumbled on his feet. His fingers loosened, and his gun dropped to the rocks with a clatter. He fell forward onto his face.

“Can do,” muttered Wong. “One day kick Wong. Not kick again.”

“Got it,” muttered Wong. “One day I’ll kick back. Not kicking again.”


That night the three camped beside a little water-hole several miles down the main canon. Around the tiny campfire they made their plans for getting out of the desert.

That night, the three camped by a small waterhole several miles down the main canyon. They gathered around the little campfire to make their plans for getting out of the desert.

Ross knew the general direction to take, and he felt confident that by taking it easy the girl would be able to make the journey on foot. Virginia Carver was confident.

Ross knew which way to go, and he felt sure that if they took their time, the girl would be able to walk the distance. Virginia Carver was sure of herself.

The following morning Ross was awakened by footsteps on the rocks. He raised up to see two long-eared animals making their way down the trail to the water-hole. It was Archibald and Percy!

The next morning, Ross was woken up by footsteps on the rocks. He sat up to see two long-eared animals heading down the trail to the water hole. It was Archibald and Percy!

Ross let out a shout that instantly roused his companions.

Ross shouted, which quickly woke up his friends.

“There’s your ship of the desert that’s going to carry you back to civilization,” he called, as Virginia raised up from her blankets.

“There’s your desert ship that’s going to take you back to civilization,” he called, as Virginia sat up from her blankets.

The girl did not comprehend. She gazed at the two animals in astonishment for a moment.

The girl didn't understand. She stared at the two animals in surprise for a moment.

“But they’re wild, aren’t they?” she asked.

“But they’re wild, right?” she asked.

“Just as wild as two snails,” said Ross. “Those two estimable gentlemen brought me into this desert, and they’re going to take us out.”

“Just as wild as two snails,” said Ross. “Those two respectable guys brought me into this desert, and they’re going to get us out.”

When breakfast had been finished Ross noticed that Wong was busily engaged in rearranging the weight of the packs.

When breakfast was over, Ross noticed that Wong was busy rearranging the weight of the packs.

“Never mind the packs, Wong. Friend Archibald here can carry Miss Carver and Percy can handle the supplies. You and I will go light, Wong,” Ross explained.

“Don’t worry about the packs, Wong. Our friend Archibald here can carry Miss Carver, and Percy can manage the supplies. You and I will travel light, Wong,” Ross explained.

“No can do,” replied Wong. “Me no go you.”

“No can do,” replied Wong. “I can’t go with you.”

“What do you mean, Wong?”

"What do you mean, Wong?"

“Wong go that way,” answered the Chinese, pointing to the south.

“Wong goes that way,” the Chinese man replied, pointing to the south.

“You go that way,” asked Ross, perplexed. “Why? You’re going with Miss Carver and me.”

“You're going that way?” Ross asked, confused. “Why? You're coming with Miss Carver and me.”

Wong shook his head. “Wong kill man. Think not stay in ’Nited States. Go Mexiclo.”

Wong shook his head. “Wong kill man. Think I can’t stay in the United States. Going to Mexico.”

“Nonsense, Wong,” said Ross. “Miss Carver and I can easily fix that.”

“Nonsense, Wong,” Ross said. “Miss Carver and I can handle that easily.”

“Think not. Wong go Mexiclo. Got blother there. Buy li’le res’rant.”

“Don’t think. Wong goes to Mexico. Got a brother there. Buy a little restaurant.”

Ross saw that there was no use in trying to dissuade Wong. There was no combating such a nature. After a few moments Ross asked:

Ross realized there was no point in trying to change Wong's mind. You couldn't argue against that kind of personality. After a few moments, Ross asked:

“Wong, where you going in Mexico?”

“Wong, where are you going in Mexico?”

“Go Wa’lz.”

“Go Wild.”

“Going to Juarez, eh? What’s your full name?”

“Heading to Juarez, huh? What’s your full name?”

“Name? Wong Chen Chek.”

"Name? Wong Chen Chek."

“All right, Wong. In about two months you go to the postoffice and inquire for a registered package. You’ll find enough money in it to buy the best little restaurant in Juarez.”

“All right, Wong. In about two months, go to the post office and ask about a registered package. You’ll find enough money in it to buy the best little restaurant in Juarez.”

Wong grinned. “Thlank you.”

Wong grinned. “Thank you.”

Swinging his pack to his shoulder, he swung down the trail without more ado.

Swinging his backpack onto his shoulder, he headed down the trail without any further delay.

“Goo’ bye. Goo’ bye, Missee,” came back to Ross and Virginia Carver.

“Goodbye. Goodbye, Missy,” echoed back to Ross and Virginia Carver.

A half hour later the Chinese disappeared from view far down the canon. Ross turned to the girl.

A half hour later, the Chinese vanished from sight far down the canyon. Ross turned to the girl.

Virginia Carver was gazing far out over the jumble of rocks and sand that is the Red Desert to where the mists of the morning were dissolving into the shifting haze of the rising sun.

Virginia Carver was staring out over the mix of rocks and sand that makes up the Red Desert, watching as the morning mist faded into the hazy glow of the rising sun.

For a moment Ross watched her without speaking. Fresh and vibrant with youth, she was lovely beyond words.

For a moment, Ross watched her in silence. Fresh and full of youthful energy, she was incredibly beautiful.

“I guess we had best be going now,” he said. Then his voice stumbled, “Miss Carver—Virginia—when we get out of here—I’ve—I’ve something to say to you.”

“I guess we should get going now,” he said. Then his voice faltered, “Miss Carver—Virginia—when we get out of here—I’ve—I’ve something to tell you.”

For a long moment the girl continued to look far into the colorful haze of the desert. Then she turned toward Ross. A peculiarly tender little smile wreathed her mouth. Her eyes were swimming pools of unshed tears.

For a long moment, the girl kept gazing into the vibrant haze of the desert. Then she looked at Ross. A uniquely gentle smile curled her lips. Her eyes were like pools filled with unshed tears.

Her voice faltered, “Would—would you mind—saying it now—Stanley?”

Her voice wavered, “Would—would you mind—saying it now—Stanley?”

THE END.


Chicago Man Attacked by Fighting Owl

John Casey, night watchman for the Chicago Protective Agency, while “walking his beat” one night recently, entered a dark passageway in West Madison Street; and then, all at once—

John Casey, a night watchman for the Chicago Protective Agency, while “walking his beat” one night recently, entered a dark passageway on West Madison Street; and then, all of a sudden—

“Something flew at me from the darkness,” he said later, “and knocked my cap off and began scratching my face and clawing out my hair by the roots. I made a pass at it, but found I was fanning the air. Then I saw two blazing eyes, and struck at them. Before I could get out my gun the monster jumped on me again. I managed to swing on it with my night-stick—and that ended the fight.”

“Something came at me from the darkness,” he said later, “and knocked my cap off, then started scratching my face and pulling my hair out by the roots. I tried to hit it, but all I was doing was swinging at nothing. Then I saw these two glowing eyes and swung at them. Before I could pull out my gun, the creature pounced on me again. I was able to hit it with my nightstick—and that ended the fight.”

To substantiate his story, Watchman Casey exhibited a dead owl measuring thirty-six inches from tip to tip, also numerous cuts and bruises on his hands and face.

To support his story, Watchman Casey showed a dead owl that was thirty-six inches from tip to tip, along with several cuts and bruises on his hands and face.


[32]

[32]

A Powerful Novel of Sinister Madmen That Mounts To An Astounding Climax

A Gripping Novel of Twisted Psychopaths That Builds Up to an Incredible Climax

The Jailer of Souls

Complete In This Issue

What's Inside This Issue

By HAMILTON CRAIGIE

By HAMILTON CRAIGIE

CHAPTER ONE
SOUTHWEST OF THE LAW

All the way Westward in the smoker the man in the high-crowned, black Stetson had taken no part in the conversation. He had appeared to doze, slumping in the high-backed seat as the train rushed onward into the golden afternoon.

All the way west in the smoker, the man in the tall black Stetson had not joined in the conversation. He seemed to doze, slumped in the high-backed seat as the train sped into the golden afternoon.

The three men at his back had been busy with an interminable round of poker: draw, jack-pot, and stud; deuces wild, and seven-card peak. They moved across the aisle now, as the long train slowed for the brief stop at Two-Horse Canyon, facing him obliquely and a little to his left.

The three men behind him had been caught up in an endless game of poker: draw, jackpot, and stud; deuces wild, and seven-card peak. They crossed the aisle now as the long train slowed for a quick stop at Two-Horse Canyon, positioning themselves at an angle to him and slightly to his left.

Twice or thrice they had essayed to draw him into the talk, but the man in the black Stetson had been oblivious; he had continued taciturn—morose, almost, one might have said. But he had not been asleep; rather, he had listened with all his ears as their voices had reached him between hands:

Twice or three times, they had tried to engage him in conversation, but the man in the black Stetson seemed completely unaware; he remained quiet—almost gloomy, one could say. But he wasn’t asleep; instead, he was listening intently as their voices came to him through his hands:

“... Yes—Dry Bone—been there myself—they run things pretty much to suit themselves.... Wide-open.... Sure.... You might call it a dead[33] open-and-shut proposition, I’ll tell a man!”

“... Yeah—Dry Bone—I’ve been there myself—they pretty much do things to suit themselves.... Totally open.... For sure.... You could say it’s a dead[33] open-and-shut deal, I’ll tell you!”

The laugh that followed had come to the man in the black Stetson with a curious, grating note:

The laugh that followed had come to the man in the black Stetson with a strange, harsh tone:

“Sure-thing gamblers; con-men—it’s a regular crook’s paradise.... And there’s that fellow, Rook....”

“Sure-thing gamblers; con artists—it’s a total crook’s paradise.... And there’s that guy, Rook....”

The eyes of the man in the black Stetson narrowed abruptly at the corners; for a moment, as a curtain is drawn swiftly from right to left, something arose to peer out of those eyes, glowing, deep-down, like a still, festering flame. But it was gone upon the instant—

The eyes of the man in the black Stetson suddenly narrowed at the corners; for a moment, like a curtain being pulled swiftly from right to left, something emerged to look out from those eyes, glowing, deep down, like a quiet, smoldering flame. But it vanished in an instant—

“... And there’s that fellow, Rook....” the man had said.

“... And there’s that guy, Rook....” the man had said.

Of a sudden he had stopped short as if he had been muzzled; presently his voice had come again, dry, matter-of-fact:

Of a sudden, he had stopped abruptly as if someone had silenced him; soon after, his voice returned, dry and straightforward:

“I’ll see that raise, Carpenter, and it’ll cost you just twenty iron men to call....”

“I'll match that raise, Carpenter, and it’ll cost you just twenty bucks to call....”

Plainly, that name, “Rook,” had been taboo; the speaker had been silently reminded of it.

Plainly, that name, “Rook,” was off-limits; the speaker had been quietly reminded of it.

The man in the black Stetson—he had been known as Black Steve Annister in the back blocks at Wooloomooloof before he had made of that name a by-word in the honkatonks and the gambling-hells from San Francisco northward to the Wind River country, and beyond it—Black Steve Annister was sitting upright now, but he had retired behind a wide-spread copy of the Durango County Gazette. He was not reading it, however, although he was looking through it—at the three men just across the aisle, studying them through the pin-pricks he had made in it, himself unseen.

The man in the black Stetson—he had been known as Black Steve Annister in the lesser-known areas of Wooloomooloof before turning that name into a well-known term in the bars and gambling spots from San Francisco all the way to the Wind River region, and beyond—Black Steve Annister was sitting up straight now, but he had hidden himself behind a widely spread copy of the Durango County Gazette. He wasn't actually reading it, though; he was looking through it—at the three men just across the aisle, observing them through the small holes he had poked in it, remaining unseen himself.

Annister had arrived in New York only the week previous from Sourabaya, Java, and he had not waited even overnight before he had begun the long journey, broken at Washington for half a day, which had taken him now half way southwestward across the State of Texas. Presently the long train would cross the Pecos, beyond it the serrated ramparts of the Guadalupes; Dry Bone was just between.

Annister had arrived in New York only a week earlier from Sourabaya, Java, and he hadn't even waited overnight before starting the long journey, which was broken in Washington for half a day. Now, he was halfway southwest across the State of Texas. Soon, the long train would cross the Pecos River, and beyond it lay the jagged peaks of the Guadalupes; Dry Bone was right in between.

Annister, studying the men, frowned abruptly, yawning behind his hand. Two of the men he put down for ranchers—sheep men, probably; there was about them none of the glamor of that West which lingers even now in the person of a cattleman; and these men were negligible.

Annister, observing the men, suddenly frowned and yawned behind his hand. He figured two of the men were ranchers—most likely sheep farmers; they didn’t have any of the allure of the West that still exists today in the presence of cattlemen; these men seemed insignificant.

But the third man would have been noticeable anywhere. He was a bull’s bulk of a man, hard-featured, mouth a straight gash above a heavy chin barbered to the blood; the observer across the aisle would have said “cowman,” and registered a bull’s eye with it, point-blank.

But the third man would have stood out anywhere. He was a massive guy, with a tough face and a straight line for a mouth above a heavily trimmed chin; anyone looking from across the aisle would have thought “cowboy,” and would hit the nail on the head, no doubt about it.

The two who were with him, evidently with interests in common, were scarcely friendly with the cowman, if such he was; it was evident in their attitude, the constraint which had fallen upon them following that mention of “Rook.”

The two people with him, clearly having some shared interests, were hardly friendly with the cowman, if that's what he really was; their demeanor made it obvious, the awkwardness that settled in after the mention of “Rook.”

But the man in the black Stetson continued to study the big fellow through the holes in his newspaper: the hard face, tanned a rich saddle color; the nose, flattened to a smudge of flaring nostril; the cauliflower ear.

But the guy in the black Stetson kept watching the big guy through the holes in his newspaper: the tough face, tanned a deep saddle color; the nose, squashed to a smudge with flaring nostrils; the cauliflower ear.

He had heard the name, “Ellison” once or twice; somewhere, deep down, it had set vibrating a chord of memory that brought with it, incongruously enough, an altogether different setting: a padded ring under twin, blazing arcs; the thud and shuffle of sliding feet; a man, huge, brutish, broad, fists like stone mauls, yet, for all his bulk, a very cat for quickness....

He had heard the name "Ellison" a couple of times; somewhere deep down, it triggered a memory that brought with it, strangely enough, a completely different scene: a padded ring under two bright lights; the thud and shuffle of sliding feet; a man, huge and brutish, broad, with fists like stone hammers, yet, despite his size, incredibly quick....

He put down his paper now—to find those hard eyes boring into his. Ellison, or whatever the man’s name was, had shifted in his seat; the glance that he turned now upon the stranger in the black Stetson was searching, probing. There was a truculence in it, a fierce, bright, avid staring, like an animal’s, savage in its very directness, like a challenge—which in effect it was.

He set his paper down now—to find those intense eyes locked onto his. Ellison, or whatever the man's name was, had shifted in his seat; the look he gave now to the stranger in the black Stetson was searching, probing. There was a roughness to it, a fierce, bright, eager stare, like an animal's, primal in its clarity, like a challenge—which it essentially was.

Annister returned the look, eye for eye, with a bitter, brooding insolence in which there was apparent a certain mockery, his eyes in a veiled gleaming, like the sun on water. For a long moment their glances engaged, in a silent duel, like rapier points; then the giant with the cauliflower ear vented a sound between a grunt and a snort, turning to the window, his gaze outward across the flat levels of the adjacent prairie in a kind of sightless stare.

Annister matched the look, eye for eye, with a bitter, sulky defiance that clearly held a hint of mockery, his eyes glinting like sunlight on water. For a long moment, their gazes locked in a silent standoff, like two swordsmen about to strike; then the huge man with the cauliflower ear let out a sound that was a mix between a grunt and a snort, turning toward the window, his gaze fixed outward across the flat plains of the nearby prairie in a blank stare.

There had been no reason in it—no logic—that Annister could see, but for the moment he had owned to a sudden sense of crisis; it had seemed to him for a moment that in the giant’s eyes there had been almost a knowing, an understanding look. But the man could have no business with him—of that he was certain.

There was no reason for it—no logic—that Annister could understand, but for the moment he felt an unexpected sense of crisis; for a brief time, it seemed to him that in the giant's eyes there was almost a sense of awareness, an understanding look. But the man had no reason to be involved with him—he was sure of that.

The fellow was just a bully, probably, a big, hulking lump of beef who resented, as it might chance, Annister’s undeniably cosmopolitan air; the sardonic flicker in the gray-green eyes; the cool, contemptuous appraisal. But, after all, it had been the giant who had begun it.

The guy was just a bully, probably, a big, heavy dude who felt bitter, as it may happen, about Annister’s clearly sophisticated vibe; the sarcastic glimmer in his gray-green eyes; the detached, disdainful evaluation. But, in the end, it was the giant who had started it.

And yet, somehow, Annister was thinking that he had seen him before, and, oddly, illogically enough, he found himself liking the man—why, he could not have told.

And yet, somehow, Annister thought he had seen him before, and strangely enough, he found himself liking the guy—he couldn't really explain why.

Black Steve Annister, “with the heart of a cougar and the conscience of a wolf,” as a disgruntled enemy had at one time phrased it, could have sat into that game had he been so minded, with profit to himself, pecuniary and otherwise, but he had preferred to play the hand that had been dealt him. Later, at Dry Bone, that would be another matter.

Black Steve Annister, “with the heart of a cougar and the conscience of a wolf,” as a disgruntled enemy once put it, could have joined that game if he wanted to, benefiting himself both financially and otherwise, but he chose to play the hand he was dealt. Later, at Dry Bone, that would be a different story.

Now, his lean, strong, hawklike face darkened abruptly with the thought behind his eyes, and then—for Annister had eyes in the back of his head—he was suddenly aware that the conductor was advancing along the aisle.

Now, his lean, strong, hawk-like face suddenly darkened with the thought in his mind, and then—since Annister had eyes in the back of his head—he became aware that the conductor was making his way down the aisle.

The three men opposite had ceased their conversation as if at an order. Two or three of the remaining passengers stared curiously, after the manner of their kind (they were small tradesmen, merchants, going on beyond the border to Tucson), as the conductor halted at Annister’s elbow.

The three men across from them stopped talking as if they had been told to. Two or three other passengers looked over with curiosity, typical of their sort (they were small business owners, merchants, traveling past the border to Tucson), as the conductor paused beside Annister.

“Excuse me, Mister—Mister—” he began.

"Excuse me, sir—sir—" he began.

“—Annister!” The answer was low, even, controlled, but beneath the silken tone there ran a hint of iron.

“—Annister!” The reply was quiet, steady, and controlled, but underneath the smooth tone, there was a trace of steel.

“Mister Annister,” repeated the conductor. “Will you—just a moment, please?”

“Mister Annister,” the conductor repeated. “Could you—just a moment, please?”

Annister rose, following the official outward toward the vestibule. And as he went he could feel those eyes, avid, curious, boring into his back. He permitted himself the ghost of a cold grin as the conductor, turning in the entry, laid a respectful hand upon his sleeve.

Annister stood up, following the official out to the entrance hall. As he walked, he could feel the eager, curious eyes boring into his back. He allowed himself a faint, cold smirk as the conductor, turning at the doorway, placed a respectful hand on his sleeve.

“I’m—sorry, sir,” he said, low. “You getting off at Dry Bone, aren’t you?”

“I’m—sorry, sir,” he said quietly. “You’re getting off at Dry Bone, right?”

The words were less a question than a statement of fact. Annister nodded. The conductor, a tall, bronzed man who might have been an old-time line rider, shot a quick glance over his shoulder. Then he said, his tone even, matter-of-fact:

The words felt more like a statement than a question. Annister nodded. The conductor, a tall, sun-kissed guy who could have been an old-school line rider, cast a quick look over his shoulder. Then he said, his tone steady and straightforward:

“I—wouldn’t—if I was you.”

“I wouldn’t if I were you.”

Annister stared. Then, producing his cigar-case, lighting a long, black invincible, the twin to which the conductor had selected, he remarked casually:

Annister stared. Then, pulling out his cigar case and lighting a long, black cigar that matched the one the conductor had chosen, he said casually:

“They’re good cigars.... In the trenches we smoked ‘Woodbines’—a cross between tar-heel and alfalfa; you have a lot of alfalfa out here, eh? And the ‘third light,’ as we used to call it, most always got his—three men lighting up from the same match, you know.”

“They're good cigars.... In the trenches, we smoked ‘Woodbines’—a mix between a cheap tobacco and alfalfa; there's a lot of alfalfa out here, right? And the ‘third light,’ as we used to call it, almost always got his—three guys lighting up from the same match, you know.”

His tone abruptly hardened; the glance that he turned upon the conductor now was like a lance of flame.

His tone suddenly toughened; the look he shot at the conductor was like a burst of fire.

“Well—I’m not superstitious—but—will you tell me why?”

“Well—I’m not superstitious—but—can you tell me why?”

[34]

[34]

It is significant that the conductor was breaking a rigid Company rule by joining Annister in a surreptitious cigar. Now he turned guiltily as a voice sounded from the corridor at his back:

It’s important to note that the conductor was violating a strict Company rule by sneaking a cigar with Annister. Now he turned, feeling guilty, as a voice came from the corridor behind him:

“Ex-cuse me—but could I trouble you for a light?”

“Excuse me—but could I ask you for a light?”

The third man, as Annister could see, was tall and heavily built, with broad shoulders and a curiously small head. He had a sharp, acquisitive nose, and a mouth tight-lipped and thin. Annister, versed in reading men, was abruptly conscious of an instinctive and overmastering repugnance. For the man’s eyes were cold and cruel, sleepy-lidded, like a snake’s, roving between Annister and the conductor in a furtive scrutiny.

The third guy, as Annister could see, was tall and bulky, with broad shoulders and a surprisingly small head. He had a sharp, greedy nose and thin lips that were tightly pressed together. Annister, good at reading people, suddenly felt a strong and overwhelming disgust. The man's eyes were cold and cruel, heavy-lidded like a snake's, shifting their gaze between Annister and the conductor in a sneaky examination.

The match was still alight. Annister, his hand steady as a rock, extended it to the newcomer, who, with an inarticulate grunt, lighted his cigarette, turning, without further speech, backward along the corridor.

The match was still burning. Annister, his hand steady as a rock, offered it to the newcomer, who, with a muffled grunt, lit his cigarette and, without saying anything more, turned and walked back down the corridor.

Annister waited a moment until he was certain that the man was out of earshot. Then:

Annister paused for a moment until he was sure the man was far enough away to not hear him. Then:

“The ‘third light,’ eh?” he murmured, his tone abruptly hardened. “Well—and why shouldn’t I get off?” he asked, grimly.

“The ‘third light,’ huh?” he murmured, his tone suddenly toughened. “Well—and why shouldn’t I get out?” he asked, darkly.

The conductor for a moment seemed at a loss.

The conductor looked a bit puzzled.

“It’s like this, Mr. Annister,” he said slowly. “I’m a new man on the S. P., but I’ve been hearing a lot—no gossip, you understand—but a conductor hears a good deal, by and large.... And this is a cow country, or it used to be—pretty wild, in spots. Dry Bone, now—they run things pretty much to suit themselves—”

“Here’s the deal, Mr. Annister,” he said slowly. “I’m new on the S. P., but I’ve been picking up a lot—no gossip, you know—but a conductor hears quite a bit, generally speaking…. And this is cattle country, or it used to be—pretty wild in some areas. Dry Bone, now—they pretty much run things however they want—”

He paused, in a visible embarrassment.

He paused, clearly uncomfortable.

“There’s a party of four back there in the diner—I couldn’t help overhearing what they were saying, and—well—I’m just repeating what they said, and no offense—”

“There’s a group of four in the diner—I couldn’t help but hear what they were talking about, and—well—I’m just sharing what they said, and no offense—”

“That’s all right,” interrupted Annister, evenly. “Go on.”

"That's okay," Annister cut in, calmly. "Continue."

“Why—they said,” continued the conductor, “that you were an Eastern gambler—a—confidence-man—that you were not wanted here in Dry Bone; that it wouldn’t be exactly healthy for you if you stopped off—that’s all. I thought you’d be wanting to know. And if you’ll take my advice, even if you haven’t asked it, I’d say: go on to Tombstone—you can figure it out from there.”

“Why—they said,” continued the conductor, “that you were an Eastern gambler—a con artist—that you weren’t welcome here in Dry Bone; that it wouldn’t be exactly safe for you to stop here—that’s all. I thought you’d want to know. And if you take my advice, even if you didn’t ask for it, I’d say: keep going to Tombstone—you can figure it out from there.”

“Thanks,” answered Annister shortly. “I’m getting off—at Dry Bone. How soon are we due?”

“Thanks,” Annister replied curtly. “I’m getting off at Dry Bone. How soon until we arrive?”

“Fifteen minutes,” replied the conductor, glancing at his watch. “But if I was you, sir, I’d stay aboard; it’s a bad crowd there, as I happen to know, and they’ve got a branch of the S. S. S. there, only they work it to suit themselves: tar-and-feathers is just a picnic with that gang; they’re a stemwinding bunch of assassins, I’ll say! So far they’ve operated under cover, mostly, and down here in the Southwest—well—it ain’t a lot different, in some ways, than it was thirty years ago. You’ll see—because they’re—”

“Fifteen minutes,” replied the conductor, glancing at his watch. “But if I were you, sir, I’d stay on board; it’s a rough crowd over there, as I know, and they have a branch of the S. S. S. there, but they do their own thing: tar-and-feathers is just a fun day out with that group; they’re a really dangerous bunch, I’ll tell you! So far they’ve mostly operated in the shadows, and down here in the Southwest—well—it’s not much different, in some ways, than it was thirty years ago. You’ll see—because they’re—”

“—Southwest of the Law—is that it?” Annister laughed shortly. “Well—much obliged, old-timer,” he said. “I won’t forget it. But I’m getting off.”

“—Southwest of the Law—is that it?” Annister chuckled briefly. “Well—thanks a lot, old-timer,” he said. “I won’t forget it. But I’m signing off.”

The long train was slowing for the station stop. Annister, striding to his seat, got down his heavy bag. For a moment he stood, considering, his gaze, under lowered lids, upon the long coach and its passengers in a swift, squinting appraisal.

The long train was slowing down for the station stop. Annister, walking to his seat, set down his heavy bag. For a moment, he stood there, thinking, his eyes, partially closed, scanning the long coach and its passengers with a quick, skeptical look.

The three men were gone.

The three guys were gone.

Somehow, they had found out who he was. Well—that made little difference, he reflected, grimly, except to force matters to a show-down, and the sooner the better.

Somehow, they had discovered who he was. Well—that didn’t change much, he thought grimly, except that it pushed things to a confrontation, and the sooner, the better.

For there was a man in Dry Bone; Annister had known him in the old time; and it was with this man, unless he was greatly mistaken, that his business had to do.

For there was a man in Dry Bone; Annister had known him back in the day; and it was with this man, unless he was seriously wrong, that his business was connected.

He would put it to the touch, then; he would sit into the game, and would come heeled, and they could rib up the deck on him, and welcome.

He would put it to the test then; he would join the game, and would be well-prepared, and they could pile on the cards against him, and that would be fine.

He was turning to the door when, of a sudden, there came to him a second warning: there was a swish of skirts, a sudden odor of violets. Annister had a glimpse of a blonde head beneath a close-fitting toque, as the girl passed him, disappearing in the doorway.

He was about to turn to the door when, all of a sudden, he got a second warning: he heard the swish of skirts and a sudden scent of violets. Annister caught a glimpse of a blonde head under a snug toque as the girl walked past him, disappearing through the doorway.

And there, on the flooring at his feet, was a square of white.

And there, on the floor at his feet, was a square of white.

Annister, stooping, retrieved it, holding the card upward to the light:

Annister bent down, picked it up, and held the card up to the light:

Stay on board. Dry Bone is not safe—for you. Be warned—in time.

Stay on board. Dry Bone isn't safe—for you. Consider this a warning—before it’s too late.

There was no signature. Annister made a little clucking sound with his tongue, his face set like flint. He was alone in the car.

There was no signature. Annister made a little clucking sound with his tongue, his face as hard as stone. He was alone in the car.

The train had stopped now as, bag in hand, he shouldered through the doorway. And then, abruptly, as if materialized out of the air, a face grinned into his, lips drawn backward from the teeth in a soundless snarl. It was the big man with the cauliflower ear.

The train had stopped now and, bag in hand, he pushed through the doorway. Then, suddenly, as if he had appeared out of thin air, a face grinned at him, lips pulled back from the teeth in a silent snarl. It was the big guy with the cauliflower ear.

“Hombre,” he said, without preamble, in a hoarse, carrying whisper, “take an old-timer’s advice: go back—an’ set down—you savvy? This place—it ain’t exactly healthy for a young fellow like you, I’m tellin’ yu! For if you don’t—”

“Man,” he said, without any introduction, in a rough, loud whisper, “take some advice from someone who's been around: go back—and sit down—you got it? This place—it’s not exactly safe for a young guy like you, I’m telling you! Because if you don’t—”

Annister’s cold stare was followed by his voice, low, incisive:

Annister’s cold stare was followed by his voice, low and sharp:

“You’re blocking the doorway,” he said, with a sort of freezing quiet.

“You're blocking the doorway,” he said, in a chilling silence.

The giant’s hard mouth twisted in a sneer; his great paw reaching upward with a clawing motion, blunt fingers upon Annister’s shoulder. Then—what followed happened with the speed of light.

The giant’s tough mouth twisted into a sneer; his massive hand shot up with a clawing motion, blunt fingers on Annister’s shoulder. Then—what happened next took place in the blink of an eye.

“You can’t get off here, Mister—” the giant was continuing, when the words were blotted out. Annister’s right fist, behind it the full weight of his two hundred pounds of iron-hard muscle, curved in a short arc; there was a spanking thud. The big man, lifted from his feet, crashed into the front door-frame, slumping face downward in an aimless huddle of sprawling limbs.

“You can’t get off here, Mister—” the giant was saying when the words were cut off. Annister's right fist, powered by his two hundred pounds of solid muscle, swung in a short arc; there was a loud thud. The big man, propelled off his feet, slammed into the front door-frame, collapsing face down in a tangled mess of limbs.

“The hell you say!” grinned Black Steve Annister, leaping lightly to the platform, with never a backward glance.

“The hell you say!” grinned Black Steve Annister, jumping easily onto the platform, without looking back.

Such was the manner of his coming.

Such was the way he arrived.

CHAPTER TWO
THE HAND IN THE DARK

The one hotel in Dry Bone was the Mansion House.

The only hotel in Dry Bone was the Mansion House.

Annister, crossing the lobby, was aware of a veiled hostility in the stares directed at him from the group of loungers in the doorway; they gave ground grudgingly, as he came in, with a sort of covert truculence.

Annister, walking through the lobby, noticed a hidden animosity in the looks aimed at him from the group hanging out in the doorway; they stepped aside reluctantly as he entered, with a kind of secret defiance.

Here, as he could see, there was a curious mingling of the Old West and the New: men, whose attire would have created no remark, say, even in New York; others, booted and spurred, cartridge-belted and pistolled—but all, as he noticed, with, for headgear, the inevitable Stetson.

Here, he could see a strange mix of the Old West and the New: some men, dressed in a way that would have gone unnoticed even in New York; others, wearing boots and spurs, with cartridge belts and pistols—but all, as he observed, sporting the ever-present Stetson hat.

Once in his room, and the door locked and bolted, he busied himself for a moment with a sheaf of papers, several of them adorned with a huge, official seal; they crackled as he put them in an inner pocket. Then, dressed as he was, he lay down upon the bed, but not to sleep.

Once he was in his room and the door was locked and bolted, he spent a moment going through a stack of papers, several of which had a large official seal on them; they crinkled as he tucked them into an inner pocket. Then, still dressed as he was, he lay down on the bed, but not to sleep.

It was late—hard upon midnight—when the sound for which he had waited came with the soft whirring of the window-weights. The sound was not loud; it would not have awakened him had he been asleep; but Annister could hear it plainly enough.

It was late—almost midnight—when the sound he had been waiting for arrived with the soft whirring of the window weights. The sound wasn't loud; it wouldn’t have woken him if he had been asleep; but Annister could hear it clearly enough.

He had removed his shoes upon retiring. Now, in his stocking-feet, he approached the window, a black, glimmering oblong against the windy night without. As he watched, the faint whirring[35] ceased; a pair of hands appeared suddenly out of the darkness, fingers hooked into the window-sill.

He had taken off his shoes before going to bed. Now, in his socks, he walked over to the window, a black, shining rectangle against the blustery night outside. As he looked, the faint whirring[35] stopped; a pair of hands suddenly emerged from the darkness, fingers gripping the window sill.

Annister drew a faint, hissing breath. In the star-shine, for there was no moon, the fingers showed in a luminous grayness against the sill, clawlike, malformed, like the talons of a beast, which in effect they were.

Annister took a quiet, hissing breath. In the starlight, since there was no moon, his fingers appeared in a glowing gray against the sill, claw-like and misshapen, like the talons of a creature, which they essentially were.

Annister knew them upon the instant, for, in far-off Java, for instance, he had seen those hands, or, rather, the same and yet not the same. And in that instant he had acted.

Annister recognized them right away, because he had seen those hands, or more like them, back in distant Java. And in that moment, he took action.

Both hands upon the window-sash, he brought it down with a crash upon those fingers; there followed a yelp of pain, inhuman, doglike—a groaning curse—the slam of a falling ladder—a heavy thud—silence.

Both hands on the window frame, he brought it down hard on those fingers; there was a yelp of pain, inhuman, like a dog—a groaning curse—the sound of a falling ladder—a heavy thud—silence.

Annister smiled grimly in the darkness. Whoever it was, the intruder would never be certain as to whether that window had crashed downward of its own accord, or not. And leaning in the window, Annister raised it cautiously again after a moment. He heard presently the slow drag of retreating footsteps; after all, it had not been much of a drop.

Annister smiled bleakly in the dark. Whoever it was, the intruder would never really know if that window had fallen down on its own or not. Leaning in, Annister carefully raised the window again after a moment. Soon, he heard the faint sound of footsteps fading away; after all, it hadn't been much of a drop.

Closing and bolting the window, he undressed in the darkness, and with the facility of an old campaigner was asleep and snoring beneath the blankets between two ticks of the watch.

Closing and locking the window, he undressed in the dark, and like an experienced soldier, he was asleep and snoring under the blankets in just a couple of seconds.

But in the morning a surprise awaited him.

But in the morning, a surprise was waiting for him.

Always an early riser, he was breakfasting alone in the empty dining-room when the waitress brought him a note. Beyond noting that she was pretty, and that she did not look like a waitress, Annister, somewhat engrossed in the business in hand, for a moment stared at the envelope with unseeing eyes.

Always an early riser, he was having breakfast alone in the empty dining room when the waitress brought him a note. He noticed she was pretty and didn’t really look like a waitress, but Annister, somewhat absorbed in what he was doing, stared at the envelope with unfocused eyes for a moment.

Then, ripping it open, he took in its contents in one swift, flashing glance:

Then, tearing it open, he quickly scanned its contents in one swift, flashing glance:

“My dear Mr. Annister:

"My dear Mr. Annister:"

“I would be very glad to see you at my office at ten this morning—if you are able to be there.”

“I would be really happy to see you at my office at ten this morning—if you can make it.”

It was signed simply: “Hamilton Rook.”

It was signed simply: “Hamilton Rook.”

Annister grinned fleetingly in answer.

Annister flashed a quick grin.

“Well—it’s not another warning, at any rate,” he said, half aloud, turning to the consideration of his breakfast bacon. Then, at a low voice at his back, he turned:

“Well—it’s not another warning, at least,” he said, half to himself, turning his attention to his breakfast bacon. Then, in a low voice behind him, he turned:

“Did you—say your coffee needed warming, sir?”

“Did you—say your coffee needs warming, sir?”

It was the waitress.

It was the server.

Annister had turned the note, face downward, on the table, with a quick flirt of his thumb. How long she had been there behind him he could not tell, for he had heard no sound.

Annister had flipped the note over, face down, on the table, with a quick flick of his thumb. He couldn't tell how long she had been behind him since he hadn't heard a sound.

“Thanks—no,” he said shortly, his hard eyes boring into hers with an almost insolent appraisal.

“Thanks—no,” he said bluntly, his intense gaze digging into hers with an almost disrespectful evaluation.

Yes—she was pretty, and more than that, her violet eyes darkening now under his abrupt, almost savage scrutiny. And her voice—it was like a bell just trembling out of silence. Annister spoke:

Yes—she was pretty, and more than that, her violet eyes were darkening now under his sudden, almost harsh gaze. And her voice—it was like a bell just trembling out of silence. Annister spoke:

“Have you been here long—in Dry Bone, I mean?” he asked.

“Have you been here long—in Dry Bone, I mean?” he asked.

The waitress smiled, and it was not the smile of a waitress, Annister was convinced. Now, with a girl like that for a partner—was his unspoken thought—he could—well....

The waitress smiled, and Annister was sure it wasn’t just a waitress's smile. Now, with a girl like her as a partner—was his unspoken thought—he could—well....

“N-no, sir,” the girl made answer, with a sudden affectation of primness. “I came in yesterday, sir—on the same train with you, sir. I—I’ve just been—engaged.”

“N-no, sir,” the girl replied, suddenly acting more formal. “I arrived yesterday, sir—on the same train as you, sir. I—I’ve just been—engaged.”

Annister repressed an absurd prompting to ask her how many times she had been engaged before, and to whom and at what. Her eyes were assuredly hypnotic, with lashes long and delicately fine.

Annister held back an absurd urge to ask her how many times she had been engaged before, and to whom and for what reasons. Her eyes were undeniably captivating, with long and delicately fine lashes.

Umm,” he rumbled in answer.

“Uh,” he rumbled in answer.

Was it possible, after all, that she had been the girl in the crimson toque? And, with the card in his pocket, for a moment he was tempted to show it to her. Instead:

Was it possible, after all, that she had been the girl in the red hat? And, with the card in his pocket, for a moment he was tempted to show it to her. Instead:

“Well—I hope you like it here,” he said. “You’ll know me—the next time?”

“Well—I hope you like it here,” he said. “You’ll recognize me next time?”

And for a moment he could have sworn that in the face of the girl there had come all at once a curious, almost a baffling look, at once enigmatic and self-revealing. But the entrance of the vanguard of breakfasters interrupted.

And for a moment he could have sworn that the girl’s face suddenly showed a strange, almost confusing expression, both mysterious and revealing. But the arrival of the first wave of breakfast eaters interrupted.

He watched her for a little as with a swaying, lilting step she moved off to minister to the late-comers, his eyes speculative. Then, turning once more to the letter, he re-read it as a man reading a cipher:

He watched her for a moment as she gracefully walked away to help the late arrivals, his eyes curious. Then, turning back to the letter, he reread it like someone deciphering code:

If you are able to be there.” Could there be a double meaning in that? For if Rook had sent that midnight visitor, then there were no lengths indeed to which he might go—for the hand, like a beast’s paw, upon the window-sill, had been, as Annister had known upon the instant, the hand of the Thug, the Dacoit, the Strangler.

If you can be there. Could that have a double meaning? Because if Rook had sent that late-night visitor, then there truly were no limits to what he might do—for the hand, like a beast’s paw, resting on the window-sill, had been, as Annister realized right away, the hand of the Thug, the Dacoit, the Strangler.

Warnings, thrice repeated; a hand in the dark; a waitress who was not all she seemed; an invitation, suave, and, as Annister conceived it, ironic—it was a situation not without its possibilities for action.

Warnings, repeated three times; a hand in the dark; a waitress who wasn’t what she appeared to be; a smooth invitation that, as Annister saw it, was ironic—it was a situation filled with potential for action.

And Black Steve Annister loved action. Perhaps, after all, he was to have it now, whether he would or no.

And Black Steve Annister loved action. Maybe, after all, he was going to get it now, whether he wanted to or not.

Rook he had known aforetime, but he was convinced that the latter would not recognize him save as Black Steve Annister, wastrel of the wide world, gentleman adventurer-in-waiting to the High Gods of Adventure and Derring-do, knight-errant of the highways and byways of Criminopolis, scarce a black sheep, indeed, but a wolf of the long trail and of the night.

Rook he had known before, but he was sure that the latter wouldn't recognize him except as Black Steve Annister, a drifter of the wide world, a gentleman adventurer waiting for the High Gods of Adventure and Daring, a knight-errant of the roads and alleys of Criminopolis, hardly a black sheep, but a wolf of the long road and the night.

Rook had known him as such in the days when, as jackal for certain vested interests, the black-bearded lawyer had run foul of young Annister, just then beginning a hectic career of spending which, but three years in the past, had abruptly terminated with Annister’s complete disappearance from joyous jazz-palace and discreetly gilded temple of high hazard.

Rook had known him back when, as a jackal for certain vested interests, the black-bearded lawyer had gotten into trouble with young Annister, who was just starting a wild spending spree that, just three years earlier, had suddenly come to an end with Annister’s complete disappearance from the lively jazz club and the discreetly luxurious gambling den.

For he had dropped out of sight, lost, as a stone is lost, in the sea-green waters of oblivion, save for an occasional ripple thereafter which proclaimed him blacksander, beachcomber, chevalier d’industrie, until one memorable evening a twelve-month gone ... but Rook would be knowing nothing of that.

For he had disappeared, gone, like a stone lost in the sea-green waters of forgetfulness, except for an occasional ripple afterward that announced him blacksander, beachcomber, chevalier d’industrie, until one unforgettable evening a year ago ... but Rook would know nothing about that.

Annister had come home from the South Seas to find his father gone, and a note: “Do not look for me, for you are not my son.” And an exhaustive inquiry had failed even to suggest the slightest clue.

Annister had returned home from the South Seas to find that his father was gone, leaving behind a note: “Don’t look for me, because you’re not my son.” A thorough investigation had not produced even the slightest hint.

The elder Annister could have written his check for seven figures, and it appeared, following his disappearance, that he had done so; they had come in from North and South and East and West, steadily, and, as it seemed, with purpose. But as a clue to his whereabouts they had been unavailing.

The older Annister could have easily written his check for seven figures, and after he vanished, it looked like he actually had; people had arrived from the North, South, East, and West, consistently, and it seemed like they had a purpose. But, as a lead to find him, they were useless.

But, from the moment of his discovery of that note, Black Steve Annister, visiting a certain office in a certain side-street not far distant from the Capitol, had surprised its guardian with a terse:

But from the moment he found that note, Black Steve Annister, visiting a specific office on a certain back street not far from the Capitol, caught its keeper off guard with a brief:

“That offer of yours, Childers—I’ve come to take it up.”

“Your offer, Childers—I’m here to accept it.”

The man called Childers had bent a keen look upon his visitor; another might have described it as unpleasant, stern.

The man named Childers had fixed a sharp gaze on his visitor; someone else might have called it unpleasant or stern.

“Well, you know just what that means, eh?” he had said. “You’ll be merely a cog, a link—remember that!”

“Well, you know exactly what that means, right?” he had said. “You’ll just be a cog, a link—keep that in mind!”

“Yes,” Annister had answered, and there the interview had ended.

“Yes,” Annister replied, and that was the end of the interview.

And so Black Steve Annister, serving two masters, had come to Dry Bone, and the end, as it might chance, of the long trail leading Westward into the setting sun.

And so Black Steve Annister, working for two bosses, had arrived in Dry Bone, and at the end, as it turned out, of the long path heading West into the sunset.

[36]

[36]

He rose from the table now, going out into the pale Spring sunshine on his way to the office of Hamilton Rook. He found the building presently; it was the court-house; there was a figure of Blind Justice with her scales just over the entrance. Annister reflected sardonically that, here, in Carter County, distant from a civilization at present as remote as the moon, she was probably also deaf—and dumb. And presently, at the head of a dark flight, there was the office, with the legend:

He got up from the table and stepped out into the pale spring sunshine on his way to Hamilton Rook's office. He quickly found the building; it was the courthouse, with a statue of Blind Justice holding her scales right above the entrance. Annister thought sarcastically that, here in Carter County, as far from civilization as the moon, she was probably also deaf and dumb. Soon, at the top of a dark staircase, he found the office, marked with the sign:

HAMILTON ROOK

HAMILTON ROOK

ATTORNEY AND
COUNSELLOR-AT-LAW

Attorney and Counselor-at-Law

There was a small sign at the corner of the door; in obedience to its invitation to “Walk In,” Annister, his hand upon the knob in a noiseless pressure, abruptly flung it wide.

There was a small sign at the corner of the door; following its invitation to “Walk In,” Annister, his hand on the knob in a quiet push, suddenly swung it open.

A split second before the opening of that door, and while his hand was on the knob, Annister had seen, or thought that he had seen, a swift shadow pass suddenly across the ground-glass panel; there was the grating sound of a chair being moved backward.

A split second before the door opened, and while his hand was on the knob, Annister thought he saw a quick shadow dart across the ground-glass panel; he heard the scraping sound of a chair being pushed back.

Then, standing in the doorway, Annister’s eyes narrowed; he stood rigid, tense.

Then, standing in the doorway, Annister's eyes narrowed; he stood still, tense.

For the man facing him across the stained and battered desk, lean head like a vulture’s set upon wide shoulders; mouth like a straight gash with its thin, bloodless lips; cold eyes fixed upon him in a silent, ophidian brightness—was—the “third light,” as he had called him—the man whom he had met for a moment back there in the smoker of the Transcontinental.

For the man staring at him across the stained and worn desk, with a thin head resembling a vulture's resting on broad shoulders; a mouth that was just a straight line with its thin, bloodless lips; and cold eyes fixed on him with a silent, snake-like intensity—was—the “third light,” as he described him—the man he had briefly encountered back there in the smoker of the Transcontinental.

CHAPTER THREE
BEHIND THE ARRAS

“Mister Annister,” greeted the man at the desk. “You didn’t know me, eh? Well—it’s a long time—three years—and my beard—” he passed a bony hand across his chin—“I sacrificed that long ago; it is scarcely the fashion. Now—” he waved a hand, indicating a chair at his left—“sit down, won’t you? We can—talk better so.”

“Mister Annister,” the man at the desk said. “You don’t recognize me, huh? Well, it’s been a while—three years—and my beard—” he ran a thin hand across his chin—“I got rid of that a long time ago; it’s hardly in style anymore. Now—” he gestured to a chair on his left—“have a seat, would you? We can—talk better like this.”

Annister seated himself, his eyes upon the cold eyes just across. That the man who sat there had inspired those warnings he had little doubt; that he had sent that midnight assassin against him, he was convinced. And yet—he was at a loss to find the reason.

Annister sat down, his gaze fixed on the cold eyes staring back at him. He had no doubt that the man in front of him was the one who had triggered those warnings; he was certain he had sent that midnight assassin after him. And yet—he couldn’t figure out why.

Rook was not aware, could not be aware, of a certain fact known only to himself, Annister, and a certain man just then twenty-five hundred miles distant in that dim office hard by the Capitol; it was beyond the bounds of possibility. No—it could scarcely be that, he told himself.

Rook was not aware, could not be aware, of a certain fact known only to himself, Annister, and a certain man just then twenty-five hundred miles away in that dim office near the Capitol; it was beyond the bounds of possibility. No—it couldn’t possibly be that, he told himself.

And of a sudden a cold rage shook him so that he trembled; his hands, flat upon the desk-top, balled suddenly into fists. This man—this suave, secret knave with the eyes of ice, and the implacable, grim mouth—sat there now, removed from him merely by the width of the narrow desk. And if it were true, that which he suspected, then this man, this jackal, this Prince of Plunder with the heart of a hyena and the conscience of a wolf—why, he had earned his quittance a hundred times over.

And suddenly, a cold rage shook him so much that he trembled; his hands, flat on the desk, suddenly turned into fists. This man—this smooth, secretive schemer with icy eyes and a hardened, grim mouth—sat there now, separated from him only by the width of the narrow desk. And if what he suspected was true, then this man, this jackal, this Prince of Plunder with the heart of a hyena and the conscience of a wolf—he had earned his comeuppance a hundred times over.

The flat black shape of the automatic hung in a sling under his left arm-pit—Annister had forgotten that. He knew merely that he was face to face with the man whom he had come twenty-five hundred long miles to meet; he saw him now as through a crimson mist. And for the moment the careful plan that he had made—that, too, was forgotten, lost in the almost overmastering impulse to drive his fist into that face so close to his, the cold eyes, the pallid, sneering mouth....

The flat black shape of the gun hung in a sling under his left armpit—Annister had forgotten that. He only knew that he was face to face with the man he had traveled twenty-five hundred miles to meet; he saw him now through a crimson fog. And for a moment, the careful plan he had made— that was forgotten too, lost in the overwhelming urge to drive his fist into that face so close to his, the cold eyes, the pale, sneering mouth....

Something of this must have showed in his face, plainly visible to the man who faced him across the desk.

Something of this must have shown in his face, clearly visible to the man sitting across the desk from him.

There was a semi-twilight in the room even by day. Now the lean head thrust forward like a striking snake; there came a sudden, brief explosion of movement, a darkening flash, as the hand, holding the heavy automatic, swung upward level with his visitor, point-blank.

There was a dim light in the room even during the day. Suddenly, the thin head leaned forward like a striking snake; there was a quick burst of movement, a dark flash, as the hand holding the heavy gun swung up to point directly at his visitor.

At such a distance it would be impossible to miss.

At that distance, it would be impossible to miss.

There was a curtain just behind him; Annister had noticed it upon entering. Now at his back it rippled suddenly along its length as if at the passage of a heavy body just behind. The lawyer smiled thinly.

There was a curtain right behind him; Annister had seen it when he walked in. Now it rippled suddenly along its length as if a heavy body had just passed behind it. The lawyer smiled faintly.

“Ah, my friend,” he said, “it is so easy to be indiscreet! And one must meet force with force. This—it is theatrical, if you like—but—it is just a little demonstration of my—preparedness. I thought—you see....”

“Ah, my friend,” he said, “it’s so easy to be indiscreet! And you have to match force with force. This—it may seem dramatic, if you want—but—it’s just a little demonstration of my—readiness. I thought—you see....”

There came a sardonic flicker in the nearset eyes; the voice purred now in the semi-darkness like a cat’s:

There was a sarcastic glint in the nearest eyes; the voice now purred in the dim light like a cat's:

“I must protect myself.... There are—reasons.... You see, I thought, for a moment, that you—ah—meditated a resort to—violence. And violence is something that I deplore, my friend; and here I am surrounded by violent men, ‘sudden and quick in quarrel,’ as the poet has it; sometimes they are difficult to control.”

“I have to look out for myself.... There are—reasons.... You see, I thought, for a moment, that you—uh—were considering using—violence. And violence is something I really dislike, my friend; and here I am surrounded by aggressive men, ‘sudden and quick to quarrel,’ as the poet puts it; sometimes they are hard to manage.”

Annister had himself in hand. The veiled threat with which the lawyer had ended bothered him not at all. Now, casually as it seemed, but with the lightning riposte of a duellist, his hand reached out; there came a sudden wrench, a twist, a snarling oath from Rook; and Annister, pocketing the pistol, smiled grimly now in answer.

Annister was composed. The subtle threat the lawyer had made didn’t bother him at all. Now, as casually as it appeared, but with the quick reflexes of a duelist, he reached out; there was a sudden pull, a twist, and a curse from Rook; and Annister, putting the pistol away, smiled grimly in reply.

“Now—‘we can talk better so’!” he mocked. “The balance of power, ha? Now, let me tell you something: You left the big town—for your health; that was three years ago, wasn’t it? I didn’t recognize you, but it was a pretty close shave, at that!”

“Now—‘we can talk better this way’!” he mocked. “The balance of power, huh? Let me tell you something: You left the big city—for your health; that was three years ago, right? I didn’t recognize you, but that was a pretty close call, anyway!”

He laughed, but there was a ring of menace in it. His hard eyes held the pale ones of the lawyer with a chill malevolence.

He laughed, but there was a hint of threat in it. His hard eyes locked onto the lawyer's pale ones with a cold, malicious intensity.

“Rook,” he said, low, “you’re as crooked as a ram’s-horn; you’re a bent twig; I wouldn’t trust you this side of hell further than I could see you, and not even then. Now—” his voice cracked suddenly in the thick silence like the cracking of a whip—“you had the infernal gall to send me—here—after you’d have accounted for me—by the left hand, ha?

“Rook,” he said quietly, “you’re as shady as they come; you’re a twisted branch; I wouldn’t trust you any farther than I could see you, and not even then. Now—” his voice suddenly broke the heavy silence like the snap of a whip—“you had the nerve to send me—here—after you’d taken me out—with the left hand, right?

“I left that window open, because, if you want to know, I was expecting something of the sort. And now—”

“I left that window open because, if you want to know, I was expecting something like this. And now—”

The hand holding the pistol became rigid as a rock.

The hand gripping the pistol went completely stiff.

“—I want the reason why—in a holy minute, Mister Hamilton Rook—or else—”

“—I want to know the reason why—in a holy minute, Mister Hamilton Rook—or else—”

For a heart-beat the face of the lawyer seemed swollen to a poisonous whiteness; the veins in his neck and temples stood out in ridges. Then—the long, spatulate fingers spread wide with a curious, flicking motion, thumbs downward; the curtain bellied outward suddenly as if in answer.

For a moment, the lawyer’s face looked bloated and a sickly white; the veins in his neck and temples were pronounced. Then, his long, flat fingers spread wide in a strange, flicking motion with his thumbs pointing downwards; the curtain suddenly bulged outward as if responding.

Abruptly Annister felt for a heart-beat a something that was like a cold wind blowing upon the back of his neck, and it was a wind of death. Something slid past his shoulder with the speed of light; talons of steel, thumbs downward, pressing at the base of his brain. He heard a hoarse, whistling croak—a sound that was nothing human. Then—

Abruptly, Annister felt for a heartbeat a sensation like a cold wind blowing on the back of his neck, and it was a wind of death. Something zipped past his shoulder at lightning speed; steel-like claws, thumbs down, pressing at the base of his skull. He heard a raspy, whistling croak—a sound that was anything but human. Then—

There is but one answer to that strangler’s grip, and it is a secret known only to a few. Annister had learned it, no matter where, and in the learning he had paid....

There’s only one way to escape that killer’s grip, and it’s a secret known to just a few. Annister had discovered it, no matter where it came from, and in acquiring that knowledge, he had paid...

Now, an infinitesimal split second before the beast paws had encircled his throat, his forefinger and thumb had flashed upward, hooked, as steel gaff is hooked, between those fingers and his throat.

Now, just a tiny moment before the beast's paws had wrapped around his throat, his forefinger and thumb shot up, hooking like a steel gaff, between those fingers and his throat.

There followed a straining heave; a cry, inhuman, beastlike, like the mewing of a cat. Annister, rising to his feet,[37] leaned abruptly to the left—straightened, with one quick, explosive heave of his powerful shoulder-muscles—and the body of his antagonist catapulted over his head.

There was a strained effort, followed by a cry that sounded inhuman and animalistic, like a cat's meow. Annister, getting up to his feet,[a id="Page_37"> leaned sharply to the left—then straightened up with one quick, powerful motion of his shoulder muscles—and his opponent's body flew over his head.

Flung clear of the desk, he landed, heavily, on one shoulder-point, twitched a moment, lay still. It was the “flying-mare,” and none but a master could have summoned it.

Flung away from the desk, he landed hard on one shoulder, twitched for a moment, and then lay still. It was the “flying-mare,” and only a master could have called it forth.

Annister turned the unconscious man over with his foot.

Annister kicked the unconscious man onto his side.

Jivero!” he muttered, between set teeth.

Jivero!” he muttered through clenched teeth.

He shivered slightly in the humid air of the warm room. For the man was an Ecuadorian savage—a jungle-beast; once, in Quito, Annister had seen two or three: flat-faced, rather handsome savages; how or where Rook had acquired the fellow only the lawyer could have said.

He shivered a bit in the humid air of the warm room. The man was an Ecuadorian savage—a jungle beast; once, in Quito, Annister had seen two or three: flat-faced, somewhat handsome savages; how or where Rook had gotten the guy only the lawyer could explain.

According to his savage code, he had been faithful—as a tiger is faithful to his trainer, his keeper. Annister, brave as he was, would have preferred a rattler, a fer-de-lance, for company. He turned now with an abrupt movement to Rook, who, slumped in his chair, sat staring at the huddled figure of the Indian where he had fallen.

According to his harsh code, he had been loyal—as a tiger is loyal to its trainer, its keeper. Annister, as brave as he was, would have preferred a rattlesnake, a fer-de-lance, for company. He suddenly turned to Rook, who, slumped in his chair, was staring at the huddled figure of the Indian where he had fallen.

“Now,” said Annister, “I’ve a notion, Mister Hamilton Rook, to shoot first, and ask questions afterward.... However, I confess I’m still a trifle curious as to your motive—more so, since this second pleasant little interlude with your man Friday here. Now—may I ask you—why?”

“Now,” said Annister, “I have an idea, Mister Hamilton Rook, to shoot first and ask questions later. However, I admit I’m still a bit curious about your motive—especially since this second nice little encounter with your guy Friday here. So—may I ask you—why?”

The lawyer’s lips were moving, fumbling together, without sound. Fingers trembling, like a man in a fit, at length he lifted dull eyes to his interrogator:

The lawyer’s lips were moving, stumbling together, without making a sound. His fingers trembled, like a man having a seizure, and finally, he lifted his dull eyes to the person questioning him:

“This,” he enunciated thickly, gesturing toward the huddled figure on the carpet. “It was to save my—life—that is the truth, Annister—you must—believe. The reason—for the others.... I did not know it was you there in the smoker; I thought—that is—” he appeared to breathe of a sudden like a man who had been running—“we had a report—that you were quite another man—one who was—ah—would be antagonistic, in fact, to certain operations—and so—”

“This,” he said slowly, pointing to the figure curled up on the carpet. “It was to save my—life—that’s the truth, Annister—you have to—believe me. The reason—for the others.... I didn’t know it was you in the smoker; I thought—that is—” he seemed to take a deep breath all of a sudden like someone who had been running—“we had a report—that you were someone else—someone who would be—ah—hostile, in fact, to certain operations—and so—”

He spread his hands wide with a little, flicking gesture.

He spread his hands wide with a quick, flicking motion.

“—That is why—but now, of course, you will understand—?”

“—That’s why—but now, of course, you get it—?”

“Yes,” answered Annister, bluntly. “I understand. You thought I was—an operative, ha? Well—I’m not—that kind of an operative. But—” his manner became all at once sharp, incisive; the gaze that he bent upon Rook was the shrewd look of a man who sees his opportunity ready to his hand. Cunning was in that look, and an infinite guile; the lawyer did not miss it.

“Yes,” Annister replied straightforwardly. “I get it. You thought I was—an operative, huh? Well—I’m not—that kind of operative. But—” his demeanor suddenly turned sharp and direct; the look he directed at Rook was the keen gaze of someone who recognizes a chance in front of him. There was cleverness in that look, and an endless level of deceit; the lawyer didn’t overlook it.

Here was something that he could deal with. He had known of Annister’s reputation as of old; it had been none of the best, certainly, and with that knowledge now there came a measure of reassurance. And if he was any judge of men, here was one whom he could use: the acquisitive gleaming in the eyes; the hard, incisive mouth, the predatory, forward-thrusting tilt of the head—if he, Rook, was any judge of men, here was a man whom he could use.

Here was something he could handle. He was aware of Annister’s old reputation; it wasn't the greatest, that's for sure, and with that knowledge came a sense of reassurance. And if he knew anything about people, this was someone he could work with: the eager gleam in his eyes, the firm, sharp mouth, the aggressive, thrusting tilt of his head—if Rook was any judge of character, this was a man he could definitely use.

Old Travis Annister had disinherited him: the son who had been a waster in the far places of the earth—that was an added reason. And at the thought there came a pale gleaming in the lawyer’s close-set eyes, like the sun on water. Travis Annister ... and Travis Annister had disappeared ... well, of course, he had heard of it. His voice reached the younger man in a purring whisper:

Old Travis Annister had cut him out of the will: the son who had wasted his life in distant parts of the world—that was another reason. And at the thought, a faint glimmer appeared in the lawyer’s closely-set eyes, like sunlight reflecting on water. Travis Annister ... and Travis Annister had vanished ... well, of course, he had heard about it. His voice came to the younger man in a smooth whisper:

“As I have hinted, Mr. Annister, I am interested in—certain operations; shall we call them—speculative? For some time now I have been in need of a sort of silent partner, or, rather, the Doctor—”

“As I mentioned, Mr. Annister, I’m interested in—let’s call them—speculative operations? For a while now, I’ve been looking for a sort of silent partner, or rather, the Doctor—”

He caught himself with a click of his strong, white, even teeth. Annister’s face continued impassive, save for the keen eyes, veiled now under lowered lids. Rook continued:

He caught himself with a click of his strong, white, even teeth. Annister’s face remained expressionless, except for his sharp eyes, which were now partly hidden under lowered lids. Rook continued:

“Annister,” he said suddenly, as if he had abruptly come to a decision, “I’ll lay my cards on the table with you: I need a man, and he can not afford to be too—scrupulous, do you understand? The—the doctor tells me I have been overdoing it.” He gave a faint, wintry smile. “We are—out of the beaten track here—southwest of the law, as you might call it....”

“Annister,” he said abruptly, as if he had just made up his mind, “I’ll be straight with you: I need a guy, and he can’t be too—careful, you get it? The—the doctor says I’ve been pushing my luck.” He offered a faint, cold smile. “We’re—far off the usual path here—southwest of the law, you could say....”

He lowered his voice to a faint, hissing sibilance:

He lowered his voice to a quiet, hissing whisper:

“I will expect you to ask no questions. You have been a cow-man; there are certain interests to the north and the north-east of us; I am naming no names, understand? There is a good deal of range left, as you know, and—now, listen to me....”

“I expect you to ask no questions. You’ve been involved in cattle dealings; there are certain interests to the north and northeast of us; I won’t mention any names, got it? There’s a lot of range left, as you know, and—now, hear me out...”

His voice went on. For perhaps five minutes Annister listened in a heavy silence. And all that time, although the lawyer had not once called a spade a spade, the thing that he had unfolded was clear enough:

His voice continued. For about five minutes, Annister listened in a deep silence. And during that time, even though the lawyer never directly addressed the issue, what he had revealed was clear enough:

It was the old story; with something of a novel twist. First, there were the outfits scattered north and north-east, as Rook had said. The running off of a few cows, for instance, re-branding, and the rest of it—it was an old story to Annister—but there was something more. Annister, as he listened, realized that the thing was big, worthy, indeed, of the keen, devising brain that had evolved it.

It was the same old story, but with a bit of a fresh twist. First, there were the groups positioned to the north and northeast, just as Rook had mentioned. For example, a few cows went missing, some rebranding happened, and all that—Annister had heard it all before—but there was something deeper. As Annister listened, he understood that this situation was significant, truly deserving of the sharp, clever mind that had come up with it.

A good many of the ranches had, for some time past, been owned and operated by the packers themselves; three of these: the Bar T, the Cross Circle L, the Flying U, were northward from Dry Bone scarce a hundred miles. But there were still other outfits. And, as Annister listened, he was hearing again a name, or, rather, a symbol, the name and the symbol of masked and hooded violence, and it was “S. S. S.”

A lot of the ranches had been owned and run by the packers themselves for a while; three of them—the Bar T, the Cross Circle L, and the Flying U—were just north of Dry Bone, barely a hundred miles away. But there were still other outfits. As Annister listened, he kept hearing a name, or rather, a symbol—the name and the symbol of hidden and violent aggression, and it was “S. S. S.”

Rook, it appeared, was the moving spirit of it, in Dry Bone, at any rate, but as the tale unfolded Annister, putting two and two together, supplied for that cryptic symbol a name, nation-wide and respected: the name of a great Company, an Octopus indeed, which, with Hamilton Rook as its agent, planned nothing less than the ruthless despoiling of those independent cattle men who, out of a desert of sand and sage, had won a living for their stock and for themselves, the rear guard of the order, now, as it seemed, indeed, caught in the far-flung tentacles of a monster, unscrupulous and without soul.

Rook seemed to be the driving force behind everything in Dry Bone. However, as the story progressed, Annister, connecting the dots, attached a name to that mysterious symbol—one that was recognized and revered across the country: the name of a powerful Company, an Octopus in fact, which, with Hamilton Rook as its representative, intended nothing less than the ruthless plundering of those independent cattle ranchers who had carved out a livelihood for their livestock and themselves from a barren landscape of sand and sage. It appeared that they were now, indeed, trapped in the far-reaching tentacles of a heartless and unscrupulous monster.

Annister’s part in it was to be simple. He was to do nothing as yet until the lawyer should give the word. But a man was wanted: a gun-fighter; a man bred to violence who would not consider too closely the method or the means. For, as Rook had said, his eyes upon Annister in a sudden, biting scrutiny:

Annister's role in it was straightforward. He wasn't supposed to do anything just yet until the lawyer gave the signal. But they needed a guy: a gunfighter; someone raised in violence who wouldn't overthink the method or the means. Because, as Rook had mentioned, his eyes fixed on Annister with a sudden, intense scrutiny:

“If, as a first step, say, the owners of these outfits should—ah—disappear....”

“If, as a first step, let’s say the owners of these outfits should—uh—vanish....”

There was to be no outright violence, it appeared; murder—that was an ugly word; but it was of course possible that there might be—resistance. But—there would be a fortune in it.

There was to be no outright violence, it seemed; murder—that was a harsh term; but it could definitely happen that there might be—resistance. But—there would be a fortune in it.

Annister’s part would be comparatively simple. He would merely carry out his orders. Rook, eying him now in a close-lipped silence, watched as a spider watches from his ambush. Annister would be needing money; if the lawyer knew his man, and he thought that he did, here was something that would be a lever, and a powerful one.

Annister's role would be relatively straightforward. He would just follow his orders. Rook, glancing at him now with tight lips, observed like a spider waiting in its web. Annister would need money; if the lawyer understood him, and he believed he did, this was something that could serve as leverage, and a strong one at that.

Annister lifted his head, then he brought his hand, palm downward, to the desk-top. It was a movement, slow, even, controlled.

Annister raised his head, then brought his hand, palm down, to the desk. It was a slow, steady, controlled movement.

“I’m with you,” he said.

“I’m with you,” he replied.

“Good!” exclaimed the lawyer. “Now—I want you to go over to the club; there are a few men there I’d like you to meet. Ha!

“Great!” the lawyer said. “Now—I want you to head over to the club; there are a few guys there I’d like you to meet. Ha!

At his exclamation Annister, turning, followed his rigid, pointing finger.

At his shout, Annister turned and followed his stiff, pointing finger.

[38]

[38]

The huddled figure on the carpet had disappeared. There had been no sound, no sign. The Indian had vanished.

The huddled figure on the carpet was gone. There was no sound, no indication. The Indian had disappeared.

CHAPTER FOUR
THE FACE IN THE MOONLIGHT

Annister had thrown in with Rook, but he trusted him no further than he would have trusted a cougar, a mountain cat.

Annister had teamed up with Rook, but he didn't trust him any more than he would trust a cougar, a mountain cat.

At the club, as the afternoon wore on to evening, he had met four or five men: Beaton, the county judge, a red-faced tippler with, on the surface, a heartiness that was repellant; Lunn, the hotel proprietor, a vast, asthmatic man with a small, porcine eye; Daventry, the Land Commissioner, whose British accent, Annister noticed, would on occasion flatten to a high, nasal whining that was reminiscent of Sag Harbor or Buzzards Bay.

At the club, as the afternoon turned into evening, he met four or five men: Beaton, the county judge, a red-faced drinker who, on the surface, had an off-putting kind of cheerfulness; Lunn, the hotel owner, a huge, wheezy guy with a small, pig-like eye; Daventry, the Land Commissioner, whose British accent, Annister noticed, would sometimes drop into a high, nasal whine that reminded him of Sag Harbor or Buzzards Bay.

The rest, hard-faced, typical of their environment, Annister put down for the usual lesser fry; hangers-on, jackals, as it might chance, “house-men,” in the parlance of the “poker-room”—Annister knew the type well enough.

The rest, with tough expressions, typical of their surroundings, Annister dismissed as the usual minor players; hangers-on, opportunists, or "house-men," as they're called in the "poker room"—Annister recognized the type well enough.

They seemed hospitable, but once or twice Annister had thought to detect in their glances a grimly curious look: of appraisal, and of something more.

They appeared friendly, but a couple of times Annister felt he could sense a strangely curious look in their eyes: one of judgment, and something deeper.

There had been a game going, but he had not sat in, nor had the lawyer invited him. The visit had been meant, plainly enough, as a sort of introduction.

There had been a game going on, but he hadn’t joined in, nor had the lawyer invited him. The visit was clearly meant to be a sort of introduction.

“We’re all here,” Rook had said.

"We're all here," Rook said.

But it was apparent, too, that there were one or two others who were absent; Annister heard several references to “Bull”; but for the most part there was a silence, beneath which Annister could feel the tension; it was like a fine wire, vibrating, deep-down; almost, he might have said, a certain grimly quiet anticipation of that which was to come.

But it was clear that one or two others were missing; Annister caught several mentions of "Bull"; however, for the most part, there was silence, under which Annister sensed the tension; it felt like a tight wire, vibrating deep down; he could almost say it was a grimly quiet anticipation of what was to come.

Presently the telephone tinkled, loud in the sudden stillness; Annister could hear the voice at the other end: harsh, strident, with a bestial growl that penetrated outward into the close room.

Right then, the phone rang, loud in the sudden silence; Annister could hear the voice on the other end: sharp, grating, with a growl that cut through the small room.

“He can’t come,” came from the man at the telephone. “Bull—yeah—an’ I reckon he seems some disappointed.”

“He can’t come,” said the man on the phone. “Bull—yeah—and I guess he seems a bit disappointed.”

Annister noticed that the tension had all at once relaxed, and with it, as he could see, there was plainly visible in the faces about him a certain disappointment. It was as if they had been waiting for something—something, well, that had not materialized. There was a laugh or two; a word stifled in utterance; one or two of the men, glancing at Annister and away, gave an almost imperceptible head-shake. Even Rook, as Annister could tell, appeared relieved as the newcomer rose, turning to the company with a conventional good-night.

Annister noticed that the tension suddenly eased, and with it, he could clearly see a sense of disappointment on the faces around him. It was like they had been waiting for something—something that hadn’t happened. There were a few laughs; a word was almost spoken but held back; one or two of the men glanced at Annister and then away, giving a subtle shake of their heads. Even Rook, as Annister could tell, seemed relieved as the newcomer stood up, turning to the group with a standard good-night.

For just a split second it seemed to Annister that something was about to happen; for a moment he saw, or fancied that he saw, a quick, silent signal flash, then, from eye to eye; Lunn, the hotel man, had half risen in his chair; out of the tail of his eye, as he was turning toward the door, Annister was aware of a quick ripple, a movement, the shadow of a sound, like the movement of a conjuror manipulating his cards, white hands flashing in a bewildering passade.

For just a split second, Annister thought something was about to happen; for a moment, he either saw or thought he saw a quick, silent signal flash between eyes. Lunn, the hotel guy, had half risen from his chair. Out of the corner of his eye, as he was turning toward the door, Annister sensed a quick ripple, a movement, the hint of a sound, like a magician shuffling his cards, white hands flashing in a confusing display.

But nothing happened.

But nothing occurred.

Leaving, he had walked slowly toward the hotel, turning over in his mind the story that had been told him by the lawyer. And there was one more question he wanted to ask him: a question that had to do with a square of paper that he had come upon among his father’s papers in New York, for it had been this chance discovery that had sent him, post-haste, to Dry Bone, and the lawyer’s office.

Leaving, he slowly walked toward the hotel, thinking about the story the lawyer had told him. There was one more question he wanted to ask him: a question related to a piece of paper he had found among his father's papers in New York. It was this lucky discovery that had rushed him to Dry Bone and the lawyer's office.

Thinking these things, he was turning the corner to the hotel when, out of nowhere as it seemed, a man had passed him, walking with a peculiar, dragging shuffle. Seen under the moon for a moment, this man’s face had impressed itself upon Annister: it was dark and foreign, with high cheek-bones, and—what seemed curiously out of place in Dry Bone—a black moustache and professional Van Dyke.

Thinking about this, he was rounding the corner to the hotel when, seemingly out of nowhere, a man walked past him with a peculiar, dragging shuffle. Seen under the moonlight for a moment, this man’s face struck Annister: it was dark and foreign, with high cheekbones, and—curiously out of place in Dry Bone—a black mustache and professional Van Dyke.

Annister, watching the man, saw him turn into the doorway he had just quitted; it was the entrance to the “club”—two rooms above a saddler’s shop at the corner of the street.

Annister, watching the man, saw him turn into the doorway he had just left; it was the entrance to the “club”—two rooms above a saddler’s shop at the corner of the street.

Halting a moment to look after the man, Annister was wondering idly who he might be—certainly not the man called “Bull,” if there was anything in a name. And then, abruptly, he was remembering what the lawyer had let fall about the “doctor”; perhaps that was who he was; he had had a distinctly professional air.

Halting for a moment to check on the man, Annister was wondering casually who he might be—definitely not the guy called “Bull,” based on his name. Then, suddenly, he recalled what the lawyer had mentioned about the “doctor”; maybe that’s who he was; he definitely had a noticeably professional vibe.

The man’s eyes had lingered upon Annister for a moment, and for a moment the latter had been conscious of a curious shock. For it had been as if the man had looked through rather than at him; those eyes had glowed suddenly in the darkness, gray-green like a cat’s, in an abrupt, ferocious, basilisk stare.

The man’s eyes had stayed on Annister for a moment, and for that brief time, Annister felt a strange jolt. It was as if the man was looking through him instead of at him; those eyes had suddenly illuminated the darkness, gray-green like a cat’s, in a sharp, fierce, basilisk glare.

Annister, in his day, had seen some queer corners and some tight places; in Rangoon, for example, he had penetrated to a certain dark house in a dim backwater stinking and dark with the darkness of midnight even at high noon.

Annister, in his time, had encountered some strange spots and tough situations; in Rangoon, for instance, he had made his way into a dark house in a murky backwater that was foul and dark, even at high noon.

And it was there, in that dark house, with shuttered windows like blind eyes to the night, that he had seen that which it is not good for any white man to have seen: the rite of the Suttee; the blood-stone of Siva, the Destroyer, reeking with the sacrifice—ay—and more.

And it was there, in that dark house, with shuttered windows like blind eyes to the night, that he had seen what no white man should ever have seen: the rite of the Suttee; the blood-stone of Siva, the Destroyer, stinking with the sacrifice—yes—and more.

And something now, at that time half-perceived and dimly understood, came again with the sight of the dark face with its high cheek-bones, and black, forking beard; for he had seen a creature with a face and yet without a face, mewling and mowing like a cat, now come from horrors, and the practitioner had been—

And something now, at that moment only half-aware of and vaguely grasped, returned with the sight of the dark face with its high cheekbones and black, forked beard; for he had seen a being with a face but also without one, meowing and pawing like a cat, now emerging from nightmares, and the practitioner had been—

The man who but just now passed him at the corner of the street, the man with the dark, foreign visage, and the eyes of death.

The man who just passed him at the corner of the street, the man with the dark, foreign face, and the eyes of death.

CHAPTER FIVE
PARTNERS OF THE NIGHT

Annister, pausing a moment at the corner of the street, was conscious of a feeling of coldness, like a bleak wind of the spirit, as if death, in passing, had touched him, and gone on.

Annister, stopping briefly at the corner of the street, felt a chill, like a harsh wind blowing through his soul, as if death had brushed against him and moved on.

For the face of the man whom he had seen had been like the face of a damned soul, unhuman, Satanic in its sheer, visible malevolence. So might Satan himself have looked, after the Fall.

For the face of the man he had seen had looked like the face of a doomed soul, inhuman, and Satanic in its obvious, visible malice. So might Satan himself have appeared, after the Fall.

Somehow, although the man had looked straight ahead, seeming to see merely with the glazed, indwelling stare of a sleepwalker, Annister had felt those eyes upon him; he was certain that he had been seen—and known. But now he had other things to think about.

Somehow, even though the man had looked straight ahead, appearing to see only with the blank, distant gaze of a sleepwalker, Annister felt those eyes on him; he was sure he had been seen—and understood. But now he had other things to focus on.

He had intended going to the hotel. Now, on an impulse he bent his steps away from it, turning to the building in which were the offices of Rook.

He planned to go to the hotel. Now, on a whim, he changed direction and headed toward the building that housed Rook's offices.

But he did not enter by the main doorway. There was an alley further along; into this he melted with the stealth and caution of an Indian, feeling his way forward in the thick darkness to where, as he had marked it earlier in the day, there was a rusty fire-escape; its rungs ran upward in the darkness; they creaked now under his hand as he went slowly up.

But he didn’t come in through the main entrance. There was an alley further down; into this he slipped with the stealth and caution of a Native American, feeling his way forward in the thick darkness to where, as he had noted earlier in the day, there was a rusty fire escape; its rungs extended upward into the darkness; they creaked now under his hand as he climbed slowly.

Rook’s office was on the second floor. Annister, reaching the window, found it locked, but in a matter of seconds had it open, with the soft snick of a steel blade between sash and bolt; the thing was done with a professional deftness, as if, say, the man who had opened that window had done that same thing many times before.

Rook's office was on the second floor. Annister reached the window and found it locked, but in seconds he had it open, with the soft snick of a steel blade sliding between the sash and bolt; it was done with such skill, as if the person who had opened that window had done it many times before.

Now, crouched in the darkness by that dim square of window, the intruder stood silent, listening, holding his breath. A[39] sound had come to him, faint and thin, as if muffled by many thicknesses of walls; it penetrated outward from the private office, with the snick and slither of rasping steel on steel.

Now, crouched in the darkness by that dim square of window, the intruder stood silent, listening, holding his breath. A[39] sound had come to him, faint and thin, as if muffled by many layers of walls; it came from the private office, with the snick and slither of scraping steel on steel.

And at the instant that Annister, with a grim smile in the darkness, recognized it for what it was, he knew, too, that someone had been beforehand with him; someone interested, also, in Hamilton Rook; for the sound that he heard now, loud in the singing silence, was the sound of a steel drill upon a safe.

And at the moment when Annister, with a grim smile in the dark, realized what it was, he also understood that someone had gotten to it before him; someone who was also interested in Hamilton Rook; because the sound he heard now, piercing through the quiet, was the sound of a steel drill on a safe.

Annister had seen that safe; it was scarcely more than a strong-box, a sheet steel, but thin; a “can-opener” could have ripped it from end to end, easily, in no time at all. Rook must feel secure indeed, he thought, to put his trust in so flimsy a repository unless, perhaps, he had other means. The Indian, for instance; the savage who, but a few hours ago, had missed with his long talons for Annister’s throat by inches.

Annister had seen that safe; it was hardly more than a strongbox, made of thin sheet steel. A “can-opener” could have ripped it open in no time at all. Rook must feel pretty secure, he thought, to trust such a flimsy storage option unless, maybe, he had other plans. Like the Indian, for example; the savage who, just a few hours ago, had narrowly missed Annister's throat with his long claws.

But somehow Annister did not think that the Jivero would be on guard. There was no burglar-alarm protection; he had made certain of that; but the man who was now busy with that safe must have come up by the stairway; doubtless he was on familiar ground. Perhaps he might be some disgruntled confederate of the lawyer’s; well, he’d have a look-see, at any rate.

But somehow Annister didn’t think the Jivero would be on guard. There was no burglar alarm system; he had ensured that; but the guy who was now working on that safe must have come up the stairs; he was probably on familiar turf. Maybe he was a disgruntled associate of the lawyer’s; well, he’d take a look anyway.

Advancing silently, on the balls of his feet, Annister traversed the length of the outer office, peering around the doorway to where, under the dim glow of a single drop-light, a figure, back toward Annister, knelt before the safe.

Advancing quietly, on the balls of his feet, Annister moved through the outer office, looking around the doorway to where, under the faint light of a single drop-light, a figure, facing away from Annister, knelt in front of the safe.

The drop-light, carefully shaded, would not be visible from without; under its cone-shaped radiance Annister could see merely that the man was wearing a cap, pulled low over his forehead; but something in the attitude of that kneeling figure: the turn of the head, the deft, darting movement of the hand, was strangely familiar.

The drop-light, carefully shaded, wouldn’t be seen from outside; under its cone-shaped light, Annister could only see that the man was wearing a cap pulled low over his forehead; but something about the position of that kneeling figure—the turn of the head, the quick, darting motion of the hand—felt oddly familiar.

Annister grinned in the darkness at the same moment that he was aware of a curious contraction of the heart. This lone-hand cracksman worked evidently without confederates, unless, possibly, he might have a lookout posted on the sidewalk below. He spoke, barely above a whisper:

Annister smiled in the darkness just as he noticed a strange tightening in his chest. This solo thief clearly operated alone, unless he possibly had a lookout on the sidewalk below. He spoke, barely above a whisper:

“Hello!” he said. “Pretty careless, aren’t you? Now, do you think it’s—safe?”

“Hey!” he said. “Pretty careless, don’t you think? So, do you think it’s—safe?”

The figure whirled; the hand, holding an automatic, came upward with the speed of light; then dropped limply at her side as the girl surveyed him with a stony look.

The figure spun around; the hand, gripping a gun, shot up like lightning; then it fell weakly at her side while the girl examined him with an expressionless gaze.

It was the waitress of the Mansion House.

It was the waitress from the Mansion House.

“Well,” she said, “you’ve caught me, but it looks to me as if I beat you to it, Black Steve Annister.... Oh, I’ve heard of you, Mister Black Steve.... Well, now you’ve caught me, what are you going to do about it?”

“Well,” she said, “you’ve caught me, but it seems I got to you first, Black Steve Annister.... Oh, I’ve heard of you, Mister Black Steve.... So now that you’ve caught me, what are you going to do about it?”

The darkly beautiful face was scornful; the violet eyes, under the light, stormy with a something that Annister could not all define.

The strikingly beautiful face was contemptuous; the violet eyes, in the light, stormy with an emotion that Annister couldn’t quite put into words.

Annister bit his lip. To find her like this! And, all at once, realization came to him with a sudden tightening of the heart.

Annister bit his lip. To find her like this! And then, all of a sudden, it hit him, causing his heart to tighten.

This girl, waitress or not, crook or not—he had to confess that, in all his wanderings up and down the earth, he had never met her like. A girl in a thousand, he had decided, back there in the dining-room of the Mansion House. What a partner she would make! Now, with a girl like that for a partner...!

This girl, whether she was a waitress or a criminal—he had to admit that, in all his travels around the world, he had never encountered anyone like her. A one-in-a-thousand kind of girl, he decided, back in the dining room of the Mansion House. What an amazing partner she would be! Now, having a girl like that as a partner...!

On a sudden impulse he leaned forward, his eyes upon the safe door; it swung outward now; somehow she had opened it.

On a sudden impulse, he leaned forward, his gaze fixed on the safe door; it swung open now; somehow, she had managed to open it.

“Pretty smooth,” he commented. “The combination, after all, ha? You worked it. Now, before we have a look, I want to tell you something. I—I’m looking for a partner, Miss—ah—Miss—”

“Pretty smooth,” he said. “The combination, after all, huh? You worked it. Now, before we take a look, I want to tell you something. I—I’m looking for a partner, Miss—uh—Miss—”

“—Allerton,” she told him, in her eyes a sudden, leaping spark, the brief, baffling, enigmatic look that he had seen back there in the hotel dining-room. But it was gone again even as she spoke:

“—Allerton,” she said to him, a sudden spark lighting up her eyes, the brief, confusing, mysterious look he had noticed back in the hotel dining room. But it faded just as quickly as she spoke:

“All right—partner!” she said, low. “When do we start?”

“All right—partner!” she said quietly. “When do we start?”

“Right now!” answered Annister, his gaze upon the girl frankly admiring. He had expected the usual feminine evasions, a play for time, hesitation—anything but this ready acquiescence in his abrupt proposal.

“Right now!” answered Annister, looking at the girl with open admiration. He had anticipated the typical feminine evasions, a delay, uncertainty—anything but this willing agreement to his sudden proposal.

He was not entirely sure of her; his admiration for her beauty, her poise, had nothing to do with the cold judgment whispering now that the whole affair might, after all, be a blind, a trap, devious and crooked as the devious and crooked turnings of Hamilton Rook.

He wasn't completely sure about her; his admiration for her beauty and grace had nothing to do with the nagging thought that the whole situation might actually be a setup, a deceit as twisted and crooked as the winding paths of Hamilton Rook.

But with Annister to decide was to act.

But with Annister, deciding meant taking action.

Bending, he swung wide the safe door, groping forward with exploring hand. His back was toward the girl; consequently he did not see the sudden, revealing gleam in the violet eyes, the quick hardening of the mouth. Swinging forward his pocket flash, the light danced, glimmering, upon a packet of papers, a sheaf of documents. Annister, running over them swiftly, gave a quick exclamation, his hand, in a lightning movement, palming something which he secreted in an inner pocket.

Bending down, he swung open the safe door wide, reaching forward with a searching hand. His back was to the girl, so he didn’t see the sudden flash of recognition in her violet eyes or the swift tightening of her mouth. As he swung his pocket flashlight, the light flickered and reflected off a bundle of papers, a stack of documents. Annister quickly scanned them and let out a sharp gasp, then, in a quick motion, palmed something and tucked it away in an inner pocket.

He turned sidewise to the girl.

He turned sideways to the girl.

“Lord!” he exclaimed disgustedly. “Nothing but papers! Partner, we’re out of luck!”

“Wow!” he said in frustration. “Just a bunch of papers! Partner, we’re out of luck!”

Evidently the girl had been oblivious. Now, however, her quick, flashing fingers sorted the contents of that safe as with a practiced hand, to leave them, as had Annister, inviolate, save for that oblong of paper reposing now in the pocket of his coat.

Evidently, the girl had been unaware. Now, however, her quick, flashing fingers sorted through the contents of that safe with a practiced hand, leaving them, just like Annister, untouched, except for that oblong piece of paper now resting in the pocket of his coat.

In the shadow of the entrance it was black dark as they parted. The girl did not live in the hotel, she told him; that had been a part of her plan. They would meet again, of course. But once in his room, and with the shades drawn and the door locked and bolted, Annister, taking the paper from his pocket, smoothed it out under the light.

In the shadow of the entrance, it was pitch black as they separated. The girl told him she didn’t live in the hotel; that was part of her plan. They would meet again, of course. But once he was in his room, with the shades drawn and the door locked and bolted, Annister took the paper from his pocket and smoothed it out under the light.

He looked; then looked again, breath indrawn sharply through clenched teeth.

He glanced, then glanced again, breath pulled in sharply through gritted teeth.

For that paper was a canceled check; it had been drawn to “Cash”; and the signature, in a hand that he knew upon the instant, was the signature of his father, Travis Annister.

For that paper was a voided check; it had been made out to “Cash”; and the signature, in a handwriting he recognized immediately, was his father's signature, Travis Annister.

CHAPTER SIX
THE LIVING GHOST

Annister had heard nothing from Rook other than that he had been again invited to a further session of the “Club” for that evening.

Annister hadn’t heard anything from Rook except that he had been invited again to another session of the “Club” for that evening.

Alone in his room on the morning following his adventure in Rook’s office, his eye had been caught and held by a news item printed on an inside page of the Durango County Gazette: he had nearly passed it over; but now the lines leaped out at him as if they had been blazoned across the paper in a double-column spread:

Alone in his room the morning after his adventure in Rook's office, his eye was caught and held by a news item printed on an inside page of the Durango County Gazette: he almost passed it by, but now the words jumped out at him as if they had been prominently displayed across the paper in a double-column spread:

Travis Annister Still Strangely Missing—Retired Capitalist Gone Since January—Foul Play Feared

Travis Annister Still Mysteriously Missing—Retired Investor Disappeared Since January—Suspicion of Foul Play Concerned

And, separated from it by the width of a single column, he read:

And, just a column's width away, he read:

Retired Banker Disappears—Newbold Humiston a Suicide?—Friends Fear for Safety

Retired Banker Goes Missing—Newbold Humiston a Suicide?—Friends Concern for Safety

But it was at a third item, tucked away in an obscure corner that Annister stifled a quick word in his throat. Newbold Humiston had been a friend of his father’s; it was an odd coincidence, to say the least of it. And the story went on to say that three other men, all nationally known, had, so to speak, between suns, disappeared as completely as if the earth had opened and swallowed them.

But it was at a third item, tucked away in an obscure corner that Annister stifled a quick word in his throat. Newbold Humiston had been a friend of his father's; it was a strange coincidence, to say the least. The story went on to say that three other men, all nationally known, had, so to speak, vanished completely as if the earth had opened up and swallowed them.

[40]

[40]

And that third news item, irrelevant as it might have been, told of an incident, odd and unusual enough; it had happened in Palos Verde, distant from Dry Bone a long twenty miles of hazardous mountain trail:

And that third news item, irrelevant as it might have been, reported on an incident that was odd and unusual enough; it had happened in Palos Verde, a challenging twenty-mile mountain trail away from Dry Bone:

A man had come in, in rags and tatters; at first they had thought him a desert rat, a prospector, light-headed from starvation, for his incoherent babble had proclaimed him no less a personage than Rodman Axworthy, prominent banker of Mojave. The sheriff of Palos Verde, on the off chance, had wired Mojave, and the word had come back that Axworthy had been missing; they were sending a man.

A man had walked in, dressed in rags; at first, they thought he was just a desert rat, a prospector who was out of his mind from hunger, because his jumbled words revealed that he was none other than Rodman Axworthy, a well-known banker from Mojave. The sheriff of Palos Verde, just in case, had sent a message to Mojave, and the response came back that Axworthy was missing; they were sending someone to help.

With the arrival of this man, however, the mystery deepened, for it appeared that the derelict was indeed Axworthy, and yet not Axworthy at all, for whereas the true Axworthy had had a high, aquiline nose and a wide, generous mouth, the derelict was snub-nosed, swarthy, where the banker had been fair; he was, simply, another man.

With the arrival of this man, however, the mystery deepened, because it seemed that the derelict was indeed Axworthy, but also not Axworthy at all. The real Axworthy had a prominent, straight nose and a broad, friendly mouth, while the derelict was flat-nosed and dark-skinned, whereas the banker had been fair; he was, essentially, a completely different man.

But there had been this about it: on the banker’s left forearm, underneath, there had been a curious birth-mark; the derelict had spoken of it, but upon examination the arm showed smooth and bare. The investigator from Mojave had been obviously skeptical until, abruptly, the ragged claimant had taken from his pocket a curious, removable bridge; a dentist in Mojave who had made it, he said, could identify it. It fitted perfectly.

But there was one thing about it: on the banker's left forearm, underneath, there was a strange birthmark; the homeless man had mentioned it, but when they looked closely, the arm was smooth and bare. The investigator from Mojave had clearly been skeptical until, suddenly, the disheveled claimant pulled out a strange, removable bridge from his pocket; he claimed a dentist in Mojave had made it and could identify it. It fit perfectly.

This looked like proof, but the thing was obviously impossible. And then, as “Axworthy” was being taken back to Mojave, he went suddenly stark, staring crazy, repeating over and over, with reference to the bridge:

This seemed like evidence, but it was clearly impossible. Then, as “Axworthy” was being taken back to Mojave, he suddenly went completely insane, repeating over and over, in reference to the bridge:

“It’s the one thing they didn’t get—the one thing....”

“It’s the one thing they didn’t understand—the one thing....”

And there the matter rested, save that, upon arrival in Mojave, the bridge was found to be missing. The emissary from Mojave seemed to remember a dark-faced stranger who had been seated opposite them in the train, but that was all; the man had jostled against his charge upon alighting; the last proof, if indeed it might be called a proof, was gone.

And there the situation stood, except that when they arrived in Mojave, the bridge was missing. The messenger from Mojave seemed to recall a dark-skinned stranger who had been sitting across from them on the train, but that was all; the man had bumped into his charge when getting off; the last bit of evidence, if it could even be called evidence, was gone.

Annister frowned thoughtfully, his mind upon that canceled check in his pocket. And he was remembering one other thing, and that was the square of paper which he had found among his father’s effects, for on it had been a name, or, rather, two: the name of Hamilton Rook, and of another, unknown to Annister. And as to that Axworthy case, it was common knowledge that lunatics, for instance, entertained frequently the delusion that they were people of importance. There was nothing new in that.

Annister frowned, deep in thought, his mind on the canceled check in his pocket. He was also recalling something else: the piece of paper he had found among his father’s belongings, which had a name on it—or rather, two names: Hamilton Rook and another person unknown to Annister. Regarding the Axworthy case, it was well known that people with mental illnesses often believed they were important figures. That wasn't new.

Somehow, it seemed to him that he held in his hands the pieces of a jig-saw puzzle that, even if put together, made but a patchwork of motives and design, which yet, if he could but find the key, would be as clear as crystal.

Somehow, he felt like he was holding the pieces of a jigsaw puzzle that, even when assembled, formed just a mismatched collection of motives and designs. Yet, if he could find the key, it would become crystal clear.

That paper found in his father’s office; the interview with Childers, at Washington; the long trip westward; the warning message on the train; the big man with the ice-blue eye and the square jaw of a fighter; the attack in the hotel; the meeting with Rook, and the meeting with the girl; the finding of that canceled check—and, last, the matter of those queerly related news items just under his hand—these made a pattern to be unraveled only by the warp and woof of Fate.

That paper he found in his dad’s office; the interview with Childers in Washington; the long trip west; the warning message on the train; the big guy with the ice-blue eye and the square jaw of a fighter; the attack at the hotel; the meeting with Rook and the girl; discovering that canceled check—and finally, the strange news items right under his hand—these all created a pattern that could only be unraveled by the threads of Fate.

And the chance meeting with the bearded stranger at the corner of the street: consider how he would, Annister’s mind kept turning backward to that meeting and those eyes that were like the eyes of a damned soul, malignant, cold, in their abysmal, cold cruelty of discarnate Evil.

And the random encounter with the bearded stranger at the street corner: think about how Annister’s mind kept drifting back to that meeting and those eyes that were like the eyes of a cursed soul, malevolent, icy, in their deep, chilling cruelty of disembodied Evil.

Discarnate! That was it; that would express it; for the man, as he recalled him, seemed somehow less than human; there had been about him an aura, an emanation, that was like a tide rising from the depths, from darkness unto darkness....

Discarnate! That was it; that would express it; for the man, as he remembered him, seemed somehow less than human; there had been about him an aura, an emanation, that felt like a tide rising from the depths, from darkness to darkness....

Annister was scarcely superstitious, but he was again conscious of that icy chill; he shivered, as a man is said to shiver when, according to an ancient superstition, someone is said to be walking over his grave.

Annister wasn't really superstitious, but he felt that icy chill again; he shivered, like people say you do when, according to an old superstition, someone is walking over your grave.

He rose, walking to the window, to peer outward into the sunwashed street. The coil was tightening; he felt it; and he was but one man against many. And knowing what he knew, or suspecting what he suspected, it seemed to him all at once that the sunlight had flattened to a heatless flaming of pale radiance; there seemed a menace in it, even as there seemed a menace in the very air, a waiting, a tension, like a fine wire drawn and singing at a pitch too low for sound.

He got up and walked to the window to look out at the sunlit street. The pressure was building; he could feel it; and he was just one person against so many. With all that he knew, or suspected, it suddenly seemed to him that the sunlight had turned into a heatless blaze of pale light; there was something threatening in it, just as there was a threat in the air itself, a sense of waiting, a tension, like a thin wire pulled tight and vibrating at a pitch too low to hear.

Abruptly he heard a sound; it was like the scratching of a rat in the wainscot, faint and thin. His door was locked.

Abruptly, he heard a sound; it was like the scratching of a rat in the wall, faint and thin. His door was locked.

Now, looking at it, the knob turned, slowly, stealthily. He could see it turning.

Now, watching it, the knob turned slowly and quietly. He could see it moving.

Then, faint but unmistakable, came a knock.

Then, faint but clear, came a knock.

CHAPTER SEVEN
THROUGH THE DOOR

The knocking was not loud; it was merely a discreet tap; but there was a quality of hurry in it.

The knocking wasn’t loud; it was just a quiet tap; but there was an urgency to it.

Annister, moving without sound on the thick pile of the rug, almost with the same motion turned the key and flung wide the door.

Annister, silently stepping on the thick rug, almost in the same motion, turned the key and threw the door open.

At first he could see nothing. The corridor, thick-piled with shadows even at high noon, showed merely as a darkling glimmer out of which there sprang suddenly a face, like a white, glimmering oval; a voice came, with a quick, hissing sibilance:

At first, he couldn't see anything. The corridor, heavily shadowed even in the bright afternoon, appeared as just a faint glimmer from which a face suddenly emerged, like a glowing white oval; a voice came, quick and hissing:

Ssh! Quiet! I must not be seen! Or else he.... Close the door!”

Ssh! Quiet! I can’t be seen! Otherwise he... Close the door!”

The girl stepped inward swiftly, her white face turned to the man before her in a sort of frozen calm. Annister had a vague impression of having seen her somewhere before: that golden head beneath its close-fitting toque; the faint, remembered odor of fresh violets; the face, with a piquant loveliness just now, however, white and drawn; it was like a strain of music, heard and then forgotten.

The girl stepped inside quickly, her pale face directed toward the man in front of her with a kind of frozen composure. Annister had a vague feeling that he had seen her somewhere before: that golden hair under her snug hat; the faint, remembered scent of fresh violets; her face, with a striking beauty, now appeared pale and tense; it was like a piece of music that was heard and then forgotten.

Closing the heavy door and locking it, he turned swiftly to the girl.

Closing the heavy door and locking it, he quickly turned to the girl.

“Well—?” he said, his gaze upon her in a cold, searching scrutiny. “Isn’t this a trifle—sudden?”

“Well—?” he said, his eyes fixed on her with a cold, probing look. “Isn’t this a bit—sudden?”

But the girl lifted a stony face.

But the girl raised a blank face.

“I have little time,” she said, with a curious, spent breathlessness, as if she had been running. “I am Cleo Ridgley, secretary to Hamilton Rook—that is, I was; I am his secretary no longer, but he does not know about it—yet.”

“I have little time,” she said, with a curious, exhausted breathlessness, as if she had been running. “I am Cleo Ridgley, secretary to Hamilton Rook—that is, I was; I am no longer his secretary, but he doesn’t know that—yet.”

She paused, again with that hard-held breathing, moistening her stiff lips.

She paused, her breath held tightly, moistening her stiff lips.

“I warned you that day on the train; do you remember? I warned you because I knew Hamilton Rook.... I know him even better now. He meant to kill you, Mr. Annister, and now he schemes—”

“I warned you that day on the train; do you remember? I warned you because I knew Hamilton Rook... I know him even better now. He intended to kill you, Mr. Annister, and now he’s plotting—”

“—To use me—is that it?” interrupted Annister dryly; then, at her slow head-shake, he stiffened.

“—Is that what you mean, to use me?” Annister interrupted flatly; then, when she slowly shook her head, he became tense.

“He would have finished you even after your—agreement—but that is not his way. But he will not make use of you in the way that you think. That careful plan of which he told you—that was just a blind; there are no ranches near enough. The S. S. S.—that, too, was just a part of the story. You see, he wants to keep you here, that is all, until such time as he thinks it necessary to—remove you. But his real motive, his actual plan I know nothing about. I may suspect, but I do not think about it.”

“He would have taken care of you even after your agreement, but that's not his style. However, he won't use you in the way you think. That careful plan he shared with you—that was just a cover; there aren't any ranches close enough. The S. S. S.—that, too, was just part of the story. You see, he wants to keep you here, that's all, until he thinks it's necessary to—get rid of you. But I don’t know his real motive or his actual plan. I might suspect, but I don’t think about it.”

[41]

[41]

She paused again, her expression rigid, as there sounded a faint, half-audible footfall from the corridor without. It passed.

She paused again, her face tense, as a faint, barely audible footstep echoed from the hallway outside. It moved on.

“He would—kill me—if he knew,” she continued tonelessly. “That warning on the train—I did that at his order. If he could have frightened you off, he would have been satisfied with that, but now, it will be—different, I tell you this on my own account. And now—”she laid a slim hand on his arm—“don’t go to that rendezvous tonight, Mr. Annister. Ellison will be there; you remember him? He was the man who tried to keep you on that train.”

“He would—kill me—if he knew,” she said flatly. “That warning on the train—I did that because he ordered me to. If he could have scared you off, he would have been fine with that, but now, it will be—different, I’m telling you this for my own sake. And now—” she placed a slender hand on his arm—“don’t go to that meeting tonight, Mr. Annister. Ellison will be there; do you remember him? He was the guy who tried to keep you on that train.”

She smiled faintly with her lips, but her eyes were sombre.

She gave a faint smile with her lips, but her eyes were serious.

“Ellison is Rook’s jackal, just as Rook is—”

“Ellison is Rook’s jackal, just like Rook is—”

The sentence was never completed. There came a coughing grunt from just outside the door, a streak of flame from the half-open transom just above; the girl stiffened, her face went blank; she slid downward to the rug, even as Annister, snapping back the lock, had flung wide the door.

The sentence was never finished. A rough cough came from just outside the door, and a flash of light shot in from the half-open transom above; the girl tensed, her expression went blank; she sank down onto the rug just as Annister, unlocking it, swung the door wide open.

Gun out, he burst into the corridor, as, from the shadows at a far corner, he fancied that he heard the faint echo of a taunting laugh.

Gun drawn, he rushed into the hallway, as from the shadows in a distant corner, he thought he heard the soft echo of a mocking laugh.

But there was no one there.

But there was no one there.

Rushing to the stair-head, he found nothing, nobody. The man who had fired that shot had used a silencer; he had disappeared, either into one of the bed-chambers to right and left, or down the stair. But it was no time for speculation. The girl would be needing attention, if, indeed, she was not already past all aid.

Rushing to the top of the stairs, he found nothing, no one. The person who fired that shot had used a silencer; he had vanished, either into one of the bedrooms on the right or left, or down the stairs. But there was no time for guessing. The girl would need help, if she wasn’t already beyond saving.

Annister had wasted no time. But, for a heart-beat, as he raced backward along the hall, his eye was caught and held by the quick glint of metal from the carpet at his feet. Stooping as he ran, he swept up the object, possibly an empty shell; then, on the threshold of his room, recoiled with a gasping oath.

Annister didn’t waste any time. But for a moment, as he ran backward down the hall, something shiny caught his eye on the carpet at his feet. Bending down while running, he picked up the object, which was probably an empty shell; then, at the entrance to his room, he flinched with a shocked curse.

For the girl had vanished!

For the girl had disappeared!

Stunned, Annister stood silent, mechanically unclosing his stiff fingers upon the object which they held. He stared at it now, rigid with remembrance, and a growing fear.

Stunned, Annister stood silent, mechanically unclenching his stiff fingers around the object they held. He stared at it now, frozen with memories and a growing fear.

Oddly twisted and distorted, its dull gold surface glinting dully under the light, the thing that he had found lay on his open palm.

Oddly twisted and distorted, its dull gold surface glimmered faintly under the light, the thing he had found rested in his open palm.

It was a dentist’s bridge.

It was a dental bridge.

CHAPTER EIGHT
ODDS—AND THE MAN

Annister had been absent from that room not longer than ten racing seconds. It was unthinkable that the girl had vanished of her own volition, even had it been physically possible.

Annister had been gone from that room for no more than ten racing seconds. It was unimaginable that the girl had disappeared on her own, even if it had been physically possible.

Glancing around the room, he saw that the windows were closed and bolted; the flooring was solid, substantial; there could be no ingress save by the door through which he had just come.

Glancing around the room, he saw that the windows were shut and locked; the flooring was sturdy and strong; there was no way in except through the door he had just entered.

There was another door; it led to the next room; but Annister, with a habit of inbred caution, had tried it, and found it locked. Now, in two swift strides, he had covered the space between, had tried that door, setting his weight against it as he turned the knob.

There was another door that led to the next room, but Annister, being naturally cautious, had tried it and found it locked. Now, in two quick strides, he covered the distance, tried that door, and leaned his weight against it as he turned the knob.

Under his weight it gave outward with a sudden slatting clatter. They, whoever they might be, had unlocked it; it had been through this adjoining room that they had taken the girl.

Under his weight, it suddenly creaked loudly. They, whoever they were, had unlocked it; it was through this adjoining room that they had taken the girl.

Annister, glancing swiftly around this room, saw that it was obviously unoccupied; the bed had been made up; there was no sort of clue that he could see. The invisible assassin had had a key; that was it, of course.

Annister quickly looked around the room and noticed it was clearly empty; the bed had been made; there were no clues in sight. The invisible assassin must have had a key; that was it, of course.

But as to the rest of it, Annister could only speculate. It was an impasse, and a mystery.

But regarding the rest of it, Annister could only guess. It was a deadlock, and a mystery.

Going downward to the dining-room, as it was now past noon, he glanced toward the desk, but if he had had any thought of reporting the attack upon the girl, or her disappearance, he thought better of it; he would keep his own counsel; a decision helped by a sight of Lunn, the hotel proprietor, who, lounging at the desk, raised his sleepy-lidded, vulture gaze at Annister as the latter was turning toward the dining-room.

Heading down to the dining room, since it was now past noon, he looked over at the desk, but if he had any intention of mentioning the attack on the girl or her disappearance, he reconsidered; he would keep his thoughts to himself. This decision was influenced by seeing Lunn, the hotel owner, who was slouched at the desk, lifting his half-closed, predator-like eyes at Annister as he was about to enter the dining room.

Annister, in that brief glance, thought to detect in those eyes, milky-pale, a veiled, sardonic flicker. If, behind this latest happening, there was the fine, Italian hand of Hamilton Rook, Lunn was in cahoots with the lawyer, of that there could be little doubt. For, as Annister was convinced, there had been a menace in those eyes half turned to his, an insolence, a bright, burning truculence, that, as he turned into the long dining-hall, brought the swift blood to his cheek in a dark tide.

Annister, in that brief glance, thought he saw a hidden, sarcastic glimmer in those milky-pale eyes. If there was any behind-the-scenes manipulation from Hamilton Rook in this latest incident, Lunn was definitely working with the lawyer—there was no doubt about it. Annister was sure there had been a threat in those eyes, which were half-turned toward him: a defiance, a fierce, fiery aggression that made blood rush to his cheeks as he entered the long dining hall.

But at his table another surprise awaited him. Mary Allerton was gone. The heavy-handed Swede who served him told him that she had left, suddenly, that morning; a message had come for her, it appeared, but the substitute could tell him nothing further. Annister let it go at that.

But at his table, another surprise awaited him. Mary Allerton was gone. The gruff Swede who served him told him that she had left suddenly that morning; a message had come for her, it seemed, but the replacement couldn't tell him anything more. Annister left it at that.

Rising from the table, he went outward to the long bar, a cool, pleasant oasis, indeed, in the fierce heat of the drowsy afternoon. He greeted the bartender, a tall man with the wide shoulders of a cowman, with a smile.

Rising from the table, he walked over to the long bar, which was a cool, pleasant oasis in the sweltering heat of the lazy afternoon. He greeted the bartender, a tall man with broad shoulders like a rancher, with a smile.

The man had been friendly; in fact, he had been the sole friend that Annister appeared to have made since his arrival in Dry Bone. Now the bartender leaned forward, speaking in a whisper behind his hand:

The man had been friendly; in fact, he had been the only friend that Annister seemed to have made since arriving in Dry Bone. Now the bartender leaned in, speaking quietly behind his hand:

“Watch your step, Mr. Annister,” he said.

“Watch your step, Mr. Annister,” he said.

Annister gave an almost imperceptible nod. Then, his drink before him upon the stained and battered mahogany, he glanced sidewise along the rail, to where, at the far end, two men stood together, eying him under lowered brows.

Annister gave a nearly unnoticeable nod. Then, with his drink in front of him on the worn and scratched mahogany, he looked sideways along the railing to where, at the far end, two men stood together, watching him with furrowed brows.

To Annister it seemed that there had fallen a sudden quiet. Just prior to his entrance he had heard talk and laughter, the clink of glasses, a thick, turgid oath. Now there appeared to rise and grow a tension, as of something electric in the air; Annister felt it in the white face of the knight of the apron, the sudden silence, the rigid figures of the two men at the end of the long bar.

To Annister, it felt like everything had gone quiet all of a sudden. Just before he walked in, he had heard conversations and laughter, the clink of glasses, a heavy, drawn-out curse. Now, there was a palpable tension in the air, something electric; Annister sensed it in the pale face of the bartender, the sudden silence, and the stiff postures of the two men at the end of the long bar.

Behind him, and a little to his left, three men were seated at a table: Bristow, sheriff of Dry Bone, a big man with a bleak, pale eye, and a mouth like a straight gash above a heavy chin barbered to the blood. With him were two others whom he did not know.

Behind him, and slightly to his left, three men were sitting at a table: Bristow, the sheriff of Dry Bone, a large man with a dull, pale eye and a mouth that was a straight line above a heavy chin that was roughly shaved. With him were two others that he didn’t recognize.

Lunn was nowhere in sight.

Lunn was nowhere to be seen.

The taller of the two men standing at the bar turned, and Annister recognized him as Tucson Charlie Westervelt, a gunman with a dangerous record. Westervelt was wearing a high-crowned, white Stetson; Annister marked it at the distance, beneath it the fierce, hawklike face, turned now in his direction, the thin lips set stiffly in a sullen pout.

The taller of the two men standing at the bar turned, and Annister recognized him as Tucson Charlie Westervelt, a gunman with a dangerous record. Westervelt was wearing a high-crowned, white Stetson; Annister spotted it from a distance, beneath it the fierce, hawk-like face, now turned in his direction, the thin lips set stiffly in a sullen pout.

The old West had passed with the passing of the remuda, the trail herd, the mining camps; the wide, free range of the long-horned cattle was no more; but Dry Bone had not changed save that the loading-pens had gone; a cow would be a curiosity. But the lawless spirit of the ancient West remained. “Southwest of the Law,” indeed, Dry Bone was a law unto itself, and now about him Annister felt the menace; it appeared that he had walked into a trap.

The old West was gone along with the remuda, the cattle drives, and the mining camps; the vast, open range for longhorn cattle was a thing of the past. But Dry Bone hadn’t changed much except that the loading pens were gone; seeing a cow would be a rare sight. Yet the lawless spirit of the old West still lingered. “Southwest of the Law,” indeed, Dry Bone was a law unto itself, and now Annister sensed the threat around him; it seemed he had stumbled into a trap.

The judge, the sheriff—what mockery of law there was—Annister knew that it would be against him, either way, attacking or attacked. He was certain of it as Westervelt, moving slowly along the bar, halted when perhaps three paces distant, elbow raised, right hand extended, clawlike, in a stiff, thrusting gesture above his guns.

The judge, the sheriff—what a joke the law was—Annister knew it would be against him, no matter what: whether he attacked or was attacked. He was sure of it as Westervelt, moving slowly along the bar, paused when he was maybe three steps away, elbow raised, right hand extended, claw-like, in a stiff, threatening gesture above his guns.

It was the gesture of the killer, the preliminary for the lightning down-thrust of the stiff fingers; Annister knew that well enough. Now the gunman’s gaze, sleepy-lidded like a falcon’s,[42] bored into his; his voice came with a snarling violence:

It was the killer's gesture, the setup for the sudden strike of the stiff fingers; Annister understood that all too well. Now the gunman's gaze, half-closed like a falcon's,[42] pierced into his; his voice came out with a snarling intensity:

Mister Black Steve Annister,” he said, without preamble. “I understand you’re some wizard with a canister, ha? A bad hombre! Musta been a little bird done told me, an’ that bird was sure loco, I’ll tell a man! But me—” his tone hardened to a steely rasp—“I’m not thinkin’ you’re such-a-much!”

Mister Black Steve Annister,” he said, getting right to the point. “I hear you’re some kind of wizard with a canister, huh? A tough guy! Must’ve been a little bird that whispered that to me, and that bird was definitely crazy, I’ll tell you! But me—” his tone turned cold and sharp—“I don’t think you’re that great!”

It was a trap; Annister knew that now, just as behind the gunman he could almost see the dark face of Rook, with its sneering grin; the lawyer had inspired it.

It was a trap; Annister realized that now, just as he could almost see the gunman’s dark face behind him, with its sneering grin; the lawyer had brought it on.

His automatic hung in a sling under his left arm-pit, but even if he could beat Westervelt to the draw, he knew well enough what the result would be: a shot in the back, say, from the men sitting just behind, or—arrest, and the mockery of a trial to follow it. Either way, he was done.

His gun was slung under his left armpit, but even if he could outdraw Westervelt, he knew exactly what would happen: he'd get shot in the back by the guys sitting right behind him or—he'd be arrested, followed by a pointless trial. Either way, it was over for him.

His own eyes held the gunman’s now, glancing neither to the right nor to the left. He was conscious of a movement from the three men at the table; Westervelt’s companion, a short, bowlegged man, with the pale eyes of an Albino, had stepped backward from the bar; Annister felt rather than saw his hand move even as his own hand came up and outward with lightning speed; flame streaked from his pistol with the motion.

His eyes locked onto the gunman’s, not looking to the right or left. He noticed movement from the three men at the table; Westervelt’s buddy, a short, bowlegged guy with the pale eyes of an albino, had stepped back from the bar. Annister felt rather than saw his hand move just as his own hand shot up and out with lightning speed; flames shot out from his pistol with the motion.

Once in a generation, perhaps, a man arises from the ruck who, by an uncanny dexterity of hand and eye, confounds and dazzles the common run of men. As a conjurer throws his glass balls in air, swifter than eye can follow, so Annister, crouching sidewise from the bar, threw his bullets at Westervelt.

Once in a generation, maybe, a person comes along who, with an incredible skill of hand and eye, amazes and stuns regular people. Just like a magician tosses his glass balls in the air faster than the eye can see, Annister, crouched sideways from the bar, fired his shots at Westervelt.

The gunman, bending forward at the hips, crashed to the sawdust in a slumping fall, as the Albino, firing from the hip, whirled sidewise as Annister’s second bullet drilled him through the middle. For the tenth of a second, like the sudden stoppage of a cinematograph, the tableau endured; then Annister, whirling, had covered Bristow where he sat; the two men with him, white-faced, hands pressed flat upon the table-top, stared, silent, as Annister spoke:

The shooter bent forward at the hips and collapsed onto the sawdust in a slumped fall, while the Albino, firing from the hip, spun around as Annister's second bullet hit him in the center. For a brief moment, like a sudden freeze in a movie, the scene paused; then Annister, spinning, had positioned himself in front of Bristow where he was sitting; the two men with him, pale-faced, with their hands flat on the table, stared, silent, as Annister spoke:

“You saw, Bristow,” he said, low and even, his eyes upon the cold eyes of the sheriff in a bright, steady, inquiring stare. “Now—what about it?”

“You saw, Bristow,” he said, calmly and evenly, keeping his eyes locked on the sheriff’s cold gaze with a bright, steady, questioning stare. “Now—what’s the deal?”

For a moment a little silence held; then Bristow, moistening his stiff lips, nodded, his gaze upon Annister in a sudden, dazed, uncomprehending look.

For a moment, there was a brief silence; then Bristow, wetting his dry lips, nodded, his eyes on Annister with a suddenly confused and uncomprehending expression.

“All right, Mr. Annister,” he said heavily. “They came lookin’ f’r it, I reckon.... Well, you were that quick!”

“All right, Mr. Annister,” he said with a sigh. “They came looking for it, I guess... Well, you were that quick!”

Annister smiled grimly, pocketing his pistol. Westervelt lay where he had fallen, a dead man even as he had gone for his gun, lips still twisted in a sullen pout. The bowlegged man, stiff fingers clutching his heavy pistol, lay, face downward, in the sawdust. The bartender, with an admiring glance at Annister, leaned forward as Bristow and the two men with him went slowly out.

Annister smiled grimly, putting his pistol away. Westervelt lay where he had fallen, a dead man even as he reached for his gun, his lips still twisted in a sullen pout. The bowlegged man, with stiff fingers gripping his heavy pistol, lay face down in the sawdust. The bartender, casting an admiring glance at Annister, leaned forward as Bristow and the two men with him slowly exited.

“They may try to get me for it, Mr. Annister,” he said, “but I’m no man’s man; well, not Rook’s, and you can lay to that! Bristow and his friends kept out of it, you noticed? Bristow’ll do nothing, now; not yet a while, at any rate, but—mebbe they sort of savvied me a-watchin’ t’ see they didn’t run no whizzer on you!”

“They might try to blame me for it, Mr. Annister,” he said, “but I’m no one’s man; well, not Rook’s, that’s for sure! Bristow and his friends stayed out of it, didn’t they? Bristow won’t do anything, not right now; not for a bit anyway, but—maybe they kind of figured I was watching to make sure they didn’t pull any tricks on you!”

He lifted the heavy Colt, where it had lain hidden by the bar-rail, thrusting it in its scabbard with a grin.

He picked up the heavy Colt, which had been hidden by the bar rail, and slipped it into its holster with a grin.

“Well, sir, I aimed t’ see that they was sittin’ close, an’ quiet, Mr. Annister,” he said.

“Well, sir, I intended to see that they were sitting close, and quiet, Mr. Annister,” he said.

“Thanks, old timer,” said Annister. “I’ll not forget.”

“Thanks, old-timer,” Annister said. “I won’t forget.”

But as he went outward into the waning afternoon he was thinking of that rendezvous of the night. For Rook would be there, and it had been Rook, he was certain, who had engineered that ambush in the Mansion House bar.

But as he stepped out into the fading afternoon, he was thinking about that meeting later that night. Rook would be there, and he was sure it had been Rook who set up that ambush in the Mansion House bar.

CHAPTER NINE
THE BATTLE IN THE “CLUB”

The time was nearly ripe. The clue of those newspaper items; the canceled check; the somewhat repellant evidence of the battered piece of goldwork picked up in the corridor of the Mansion House—Annister had been able to put two and two together, to find a sum as strange, as odd, say, as five, or seven, or even one.

The time was almost right. The hint from those newspaper articles; the canceled check; the rather off-putting evidence of the damaged piece of gold found in the hallway of the Mansion House—Annister had managed to connect the dots, finding a total as strange, as unusual, let's say, as five, or seven, or even one.

But that name that had trembled on the lips of Rook’s secretary remained a secret; with it, Annister was convinced, he would be able to pull those threads together with a single jerk, to find them—one.

But the name that had quivered on Rook’s secretary's lips stayed a secret; with it, Annister was sure he could pull those threads together in one swift move, to uncover them—one.

He had had news from Mojave: the dentist had identified the insane man as his patient by means of his chart, but, with that face, the man could not be Banker Axworthy—it simply could not be. And yet he was!

He had news from Mojave: the dentist had recognized the crazy guy as his patient by checking his records, but with that face, the man couldn’t be Banker Axworthy—it just couldn’t be. And yet he was!

It was something of a riddle, and more, even, than that, for the thing savored of the supernatural, of necromancy, of a black art that might, say, have had for its practitioner a certain personage with the eyes of a damned soul and a black, forking beard, curled, like Mephisto’s; Annister thought that it might.

It was kind of a puzzle, and even more than that, because it felt like something supernatural, like necromancy, or a dark art that could easily be practiced by someone who had the eyes of a damned soul and a black, forked beard that curled like Mephisto's; Annister thought it might be.

Further, the conductor of that train had been able to describe, somewhat in detail, the man who had jostled the derelict and his companion; the man had been a stranger to the conductor; he had been tall and thin, with a small, sandy moustache, and a high-arched, broken nose, and he had been wearing the conventional Stetson. The fellow might have been disguised, of course, but if Annister could find the black-bearded man, discover his identity, he was reasonably certain that he would not draw blank.

Furthermore, the conductor of that train was able to describe, in some detail, the man who had bumped into the homeless person and his companion; the man was unfamiliar to the conductor; he was tall and thin, with a small, sandy mustache, and a high-arched, broken nose, and he was wearing the usual Stetson hat. The guy could have been in disguise, but if Annister could locate the man with the black beard and figure out who he was, he was pretty confident that he wouldn't come up empty-handed.

It was no certainty, of course, but it was worth the risk, he told himself. It would be a desperate hazard that he was about to face, he knew. Thinking of his father, together with the remembrance of that unholy and unspeakable horror that he had witnessed, born of the stinking shadows of that dark street in a city foul and old, its people furtive worshipers of strange gods, Annister felt again that crawling chill which had assailed him with the passing of the tall man with the eyes of death.

It wasn’t a sure thing, of course, but it was worth the risk, he reminded himself. He knew he was about to face a desperate danger. Thinking of his father, along with the memory of that unspeakable horror he had seen, born from the stinking shadows of that dark street in a filthy, old city, where its people were secretive worshippers of strange gods, Annister felt again that crawling chill that had washed over him when the tall man with the eyes of death passed by.

With Annister, to decide was to act. Dispatching a brief telegram in code to a certain office in a certain building in Washington, he went now to keep his rendezvous with Rook and the rest. It was yet early, scarce eight in the evening, and the street was full of life and movement, before him, and behind.

With Annister, deciding meant taking action. He sent a short coded telegram to a specific office in a certain building in Washington, then headed to meet Rook and the others. It was still early, barely eight in the evening, and the street buzzed with life and activity, both in front of him and behind.

And before him and behind, as he went onward, he was conscious that those who walked there walked with him, stride for stride; they kept their distance, moving without speech, as he turned the corner of the dusty street.

And in front of him and behind, as he moved forward, he realized that those walking there were with him, step for step; they maintained their distance, moving silently, as he turned the corner of the dusty street.

If he had had any doubt about it, the doubt became certainty as, wheeling sharply to the left, they kept him company now, still with that grim, daunting silence: a bodyguard, indeed, but a bodyguard that held him prisoner as certainly as if the manacles were on his wrists.

If he had any doubts about it, those doubts turned into certainty as they sharply turned left and kept him company now, still wrapped in that grim, intimidating silence: a bodyguard for sure, but one that imprisoned him as surely as if he were wearing handcuffs.

It was not yet dark, but with a rising wind there had come a sky overcast and lowering; low down, upon the horizon’s rim to the eastward, the violet blaze of the lightning came and went, with, after a little, the heavy salvos of the thunder, like the marching of an armed host.

It wasn't dark yet, but as the wind picked up, the sky became cloudy and gloomy; down low on the horizon to the east, flashes of violet lightning appeared and disappeared, followed shortly by the deep rumble of thunder, like the march of a battalion.

But Annister, his gaze set straight ahead, turned inward at the entrance of the saddler’s shop, mounting the stairs, as, behind him he heard the heavy door slam shut.

But Annister, his gaze fixed straight ahead, turned inward at the entrance of the saddler’s shop, climbing the stairs, as he heard the heavy door slam shut behind him.

Perhaps it had been the wind, but as Annister went upward he heard, just beyond that door, the murmur of voices; they reached him in a sing-song mutter against the rising of the wind, in a quick, growling chorus.

Perhaps it was the wind, but as Annister climbed higher, he heard, just beyond that door, the murmur of voices; they reached him in a sing-song whisper against the increasing wind, in a quick, low growl.

There had been something in that snarling speech to daunt a man less brave than the man on that narrow stair, but Annister went upward, lightly now,[43] to meet whatever waited behind the door set with its narrow panel that he could see merely as a dark smudge of shadow in the encircling gloom.

There was something in that angry speech that could intimidate anyone less brave than the man on that narrow staircase, but Annister continued upward, now with ease, [43] to face whatever awaited behind the door with its narrow panel, which he could barely make out as a dark shadow in the surrounding darkness.

He rapped, twice, and the door fell open silently, disclosing the long room in which, as he remembered, he had sat, but a few nights in the past, to listen as the lawyer and his crowd had waited for the man called “Bull.”

He knocked twice, and the door opened quietly, revealing the long room where, as he recalled, he had sat just a few nights ago to listen as the lawyer and his group waited for the guy known as “Bull.”

The room was brightly lighted. At a long table, midway between door and windows, five men were seated: Lunn, his fat face gray with a sort of eager pallor, was chewing nervously at an unlighted cigar; he glanced up now at Annister’s entrance, turning to a big man on his right. At the head of the table, his veiled glance like the stare of a falcon, sat Rook, but it was upon the big man next to Lunn that Annister’s glance rested with an abrupt interest as the lawyer spoke:

The room was brightly lit. At a long table, halfway between the door and the windows, five men were seated: Lunn, his chubby face pale with a nervous excitement, was anxiously chewing on an unlit cigar; he looked up at Annister as he walked in, turning to the large man on his right. At the head of the table, with a piercing gaze like a hawk, sat Rook, but it was the big man next to Lunn that caught Annister’s attention as the lawyer began to speak:

“Welcome to our city, Mr. Annister!” he said, in a voice that reminded Annister of molasses dripping from a barrel. “I want you to meet—Mr. Bull Ellison; he’s been right anxious to meet you, haven’t you, Bull?”

“Welcome to our city, Mr. Annister!” he said, in a voice that reminded Annister of molasses slowly oozing from a barrel. “I want you to meet—Mr. Bull Ellison; he’s been really eager to meet you, hasn’t he, Bull?”

Annister, in the passage of an eye-flash, understood. This was the man whom he had encountered in the vestibule of the smoker, and, of a sudden, memory rose up out of the past, and, with it, a picture: a padded ring under twin, blazing arcs; the thud and shuffle of sliding feet; a man, huge, brutish, broad, fists like stone mauls, yet, for all his bulk, a very cat for quickness.

Annister, in the blink of an eye, realized. This was the man he had met in the hallway of the smoker, and suddenly, memories surfaced from the past, along with an image: a padded ring beneath two bright lights; the sound of thudding and shuffling feet; a man, large and heavy-set, with fists like stone hammers, yet for all his size, incredibly quick like a cat.

“Bruiser” Ellison, they had called him then; a heavyweight whose very brute strength had kept him from the championship; that, and a certain easy good nature which was not apparent now in the bleak staring of the eyes turned now upon Annister, remorseless, under lowered brows.

“Bruiser” Ellison, they called him back then; a heavyweight whose raw strength had prevented him from winning the championship; that, and a certain laid-back good nature that was no longer visible in the cold, piercing eyes staring now at Annister, unyielding, under lowered brows.

Now, as if at a signal, the men about the table rose; the table was hauled backward to the wall, leaving a wide, sanded space under the lights.

Now, as if on cue, the men around the table stood up; the table was pulled back against the wall, creating a large, sanded area under the lights.

And then, even as Rook spoke, Annister abruptly understood: this gang of thieves, as he knew now—“Plunder, Limited,” as Cleo Ridgley had called them—Annister knew them now, under the leadership of Rook, for an outfit which would stop short of nothing to attain its ends. His eyes, roving the long room up and down, searched now for that dark face, with its black, forking beard, but he was not really expecting to see it, but that, if Rook was the actual leader, Black Beard was “the man higher up,” Annister was, somehow, convinced.

And then, even as Rook talked, Annister suddenly realized: this group of thieves, which he now recognized as “Plunder, Limited,” as Cleo Ridgley had called them—Annister saw them for what they were, led by Rook, a team that would stop at nothing to achieve their goals. His eyes scanned the long room back and forth, searching for that dark face with its black, forked beard, but he didn't really expect to see it. Still, he was somehow convinced that if Rook was the actual leader, Black Beard was “the guy higher up.”

They had failed with Westervelt and his segundo; now, as the man called “Bull” came forward across the floor, Rook spoke:

They had failed with Westervelt and his segundo; now, as the guy called “Bull” walked across the floor, Rook spoke:

“Ellison hasn’t forgotten his meeting with you, Annister; he says you played him a dirty trick; hit him when he wasn’t looking; that right, Bull?” he asked, with a certain sly malice directed at the giant with the cauliflower ear.

“Ellison hasn’t forgotten his meeting with you, Annister; he says you played him a dirty trick; hit him when he wasn’t looking; is that true, Bull?” he asked, with a hint of sly malice aimed at the giant with the cauliflower ear.

“And now,” Rook’s purring tones continued, “he wants satisfaction; he’ll get it, won’t he, Mister Annister?”

“And now,” Rook’s smooth voice continued, “he wants satisfaction; he’ll get it, won’t he, Mister Annister?”

For a moment, as Annister’s eyes bored into his, the lawyer’s face showed, like an animal’s, in a Rembrandtesque shading of high light and shadow beneath the lights. Stripped of its mask, it was like the face of a devil; now the mouth grinned, but without mirth, the lips drawn backward from the teeth in a soundless snarl. He laughed suddenly, and there was nothing human in it, as Annister, his back to the wall, smiled grimly now in answer.

For a moment, as Annister’s gaze locked onto his, the lawyer’s face displayed, like an animal’s, a dramatic contrast of light and shadow under the bright lights. Without its usual facade, it resembled the face of a devil; now the mouth grinned, but without joy, the lips pulled back from the teeth in a silent snarl. He suddenly laughed, and there was nothing human about it, as Annister, his back against the wall, responded with a grim smile.

He had been somewhat less than discreet, he reflected; Rook’s purpose had shown in his eyes; he, Annister, had walked into a trap from which, this time, there could be no escape. He had meant to beard them to their faces, wring from Rook an admission as to his father, perhaps more; then shoot his way out, if need be.

He realized he hadn't been very discreet; Rook's intentions were clear in his eyes. Annister had stepped into a trap from which, this time, there was no escape. He had planned to confront them directly, get Rook to admit something about his father, maybe even more; then fight his way out if necessary.

But now—he would have to fight this giant, a ring veteran of a hundred battles, with bare fists, surrounded by an encircling, hostile cordon, who, if by any chance he might prove the victor, would see to it that he paid for that victory with his life.

But now—he would have to fight this giant, a seasoned fighter with a hundred battles under his belt, with just his bare fists, surrounded by a hostile crowd. If, by some chance, he managed to win, they would make sure he paid for that victory with his life.

Annister knew that it was on the cards that Rook, for instance, would shoot him down as remorselessly as a man would squeeze a mosquito, say, out of life between thumb and finger. But it was the lawyer’s humor, doubtless, to see him manhandled, perhaps killed beneath the drumming impact of those iron fists.

Annister knew it was likely that Rook would take him out just as ruthlessly as someone would squash a mosquito between their fingers. But it was probably the lawyer’s twisted sense of humor to picture him getting beaten up, maybe even killed, under the pounding force of those brutal fists.

Calmly, he removed his coat, bestowing his automatic in the pocket of his trousers. He did it openly, turning to face Ellison, who, stripped to an athletic undershirt and trousers, regarded Annister with a grinning assurance.

Calmly, he took off his coat, placing his gun in the pocket of his pants. He did it openly, turning to face Ellison, who, dressed in just an athletic undershirt and pants, looked at Annister with a confident grin.

He was big; perhaps twenty pounds heavier than Annister, with wide shoulders and a deep arching chest; with his forward-thrusting jaw and bullet head, with its stiff fell of pig’s-bristles, the long arms like a gorilla’s, he towered over his antagonist like a cave bear, a grizzly waiting for the kill, and like a cave bear, at Rook’s snarling call of “Time!” he was upon the lesser man like a thunderbolt, fists going like flails.

He was huge; probably twenty pounds heavier than Annister, with broad shoulders and a deep, curving chest. With his jutting jaw and bullet-shaped head, covered in stiff bristles, and his long arms that resembled a gorilla’s, he towered over his opponent like a cave bear, a grizzly ready to strike. And just like a cave bear, at Rook’s snarling call of “Time!” he charged at the smaller man like a thunderbolt, fists flying like flails.

Annister, in his day and generation, had absorbed the science of hit, stop, and getaway under masters of the art who pronounced him, as an amateur, the equal of many a professional performer of the squared circle; he was lean and hard, whereas Ellison’s waistline showed, under the thin shirt, in folds of fat.

Annister, in his time, had learned the art of hit, stop, and getaway from experts in the field who considered him, as an amateur, the equal of many professional wrestlers; he was lean and fit, while Ellison’s waistline appeared, beneath the thin shirt, in rolls of fat.

If the onlookers expected to see Annister annihilated by that first, furious rush, they were mistaken. Crouching, lightly, on the balls of his feet, he drove forward a lightning straight left, full on the point. Ellison, coming in, took it, grunting; the blow had traveled a scant six inches, but there had been power in it.

If the spectators thought they would see Annister taken out by that initial, furious charge, they were wrong. Crouching lightly on the balls of his feet, he lunged forward with a quick straight left punch, hitting him right on the point. Ellison, charging in, took the hit, grunting; the punch had only traveled about six inches, but it was strong.

It set him back upon his heels, from which, as he rose, raging, he dove in with a ripping one-two punch, which, partly blocked by his antagonist, yet crashing through the latter’s guard, landed high upon his cheek-bone with a spanking thud.

It knocked him off balance, and as he got back up, furious, he launched a powerful one-two punch that, while partly blocked by his opponent, still broke through his defenses and hit him hard on the cheekbone with a loud thud.

It had been a grazing blow; otherwise, the fight might have ended then and there. Annister, backing nimbly before the giant’s rush, realized that he must avoid a clinch; at in-fighting the giant would have the edge: those mast-like arms and massive shoulders, the huge bulk—they would, at close quarters, with the drumming impact of the great fists, have spelled a quick ending with the sheer, slugging power of the attack.

It was a grazing hit; otherwise, the fight might have been over right then and there. Annister, skillfully backing away from the giant’s charge, knew he had to stay clear of a close hold; in close combat, the giant would have the advantage: those giant arms and huge shoulders, along with his massive size—they would have brought a quick end with the sheer, brutal force of his punches in close quarters.

He heard Rook snarl as, side-stepping like a sliding ghost, he countered with a long, curving left.

He heard Rook snarl as he moved aside like a sliding ghost and countered with a long, curving left.

So far, he had been holding his own. If he could keep the giant at his distance, he might wear him out. For this was not a fight by rounds; a professional pugilist, fighting in the pink, would have had bellows to mend at the end, say, of five minutes of a give-and-take encounter moving at high speed.

So far, he had been managing well. If he could keep the giant at bay, he might tire him out. This wasn't a fight with rounds; a professional boxer, fighting at his peak, would have had a lot to recover from after, say, five minutes of fast-paced back-and-forth action.

Circling, feinting, ducking, Annister kept that long left in his adversary’s face, forcing the pace, yet keeping out of harm’s way save for an overhand swing, which, landing high up upon his cheek-bone, turned him half round with the impact, throwing him off balance to a slumping fall.

Circling, feinting, ducking, Annister kept that long left in his opponent’s face, pushing the pace while staying out of danger, except for an overhand swing that landed hard on his cheekbone, turning him halfway around with the impact and throwing him off balance into a slumping fall.

Up like a flash, however, he ducked, dodged, evading those mighty arms that strove desperately to reach him through that impenetrable guard.

Up like a flash, however, he ducked, dodged, evading those powerful arms that desperately tried to reach him through that impenetrable guard.

A fight with four-ounce gloves can be a bloody affair enough, but with nature’s weapons, under London Prize Ring rules, it can be a shambles. Armed with the cestus or the mailed fist, Ellison might have wreaked havoc as a gladiator of old Rome punished his adversary to the death. As it was, Annister, his face a bloody mask, where that socking punch[44] had landed, gave Rook and his supporters heart of grace.

A fight with four-ounce gloves can get pretty messy, but when using natural weapons under London Prize Ring rules, it can turn into total chaos. Equipped with the cestus or the armored fist, Ellison could have caused destruction like a gladiator in ancient Rome punishing his opponent to the death. Instead, Annister, his face a bloody mess where that powerful punch[44] had hit, inspired hope in Rook and his supporters.

“Take him, Bull!”

"Get him, Bull!"

The screaming advice was in the high voice of Lunn; the others echoed it. But if Annister was in desperate case, the giant, sobbing now with the fury of his spent strength, was weaving on his feet.

The shouting advice came in Lunn's high voice, and the others repeated it. But if Annister was in a dire situation, the giant, now sobbing from the exhaustion of his spent strength, was swaying on his feet.

Legs like iron columns upbore that mighty strength, but a pile-driving right, behind it the full weight of Annister’s two hundred pounds of iron-hard muscle, sinking with an audible “plop!” in his adversary’s midriff, brought from the giant a quick, gasping grunt.

Legs like iron columns supported that mighty strength, but a powerful right hook, with the full weight of Annister’s two hundred pounds of solid muscle, sank with a noticeable “plop!” into his opponent’s midsection, eliciting a quick, gasping grunt from the giant.

Ellison’s endurance was almost done. He could “take it,” but, hog-fat from a protracted period of easy living, professional fighter as he had been, this amateur, with the arching chest of a greyhound and the stamina of a lucivee of the long trail, was wearing him down.

Ellison's endurance was nearly finished. He could "handle it," but, out of shape from a long stretch of easy living, even though he had been a professional fighter, this amateur—with the arched chest of a greyhound and the stamina of a traveler on the long trail—was wearing him out.

Trading punch for punch now, Annister abruptly cut loose with pile-driving right and lefts; they volleyed in from every angle; there was a cold grin on his lips now as he went round the giant like a cooper round a barrel, bombarding him with a bewildering crossfire of hooks and swings, jabs and uppercuts.

Trading punches now, Annister suddenly unleashed a series of powerful rights and lefts; they came in from every direction. A cold grin spread across his face as he circled the giant like a cooper around a barrel, bombarding him with a confusing barrage of hooks, swings, jabs, and uppercuts.

Annister, at the beginning of the fight, had expected the usual tricks of the professional: holding in the clinches; butting; the elbow; the heel of the hand against the face; but Ellison had fought fair.

Annister, at the start of the fight, had anticipated the typical tactics of a pro: grabbing in the clinches; headbutting; using the elbow; the heel of the hand against the face; but Ellison had fought fair.

Now, as the giant, boring in against that relentless attack, faltered, mouth open, labored breath sucked inward through clenched teeth, Annister stepped backward, hands dropping at his sides.

Now, as the giant, struggling against that relentless attack, stumbled, mouth open, heavy breaths coming in through clenched teeth, Annister stepped back, hands dropping at his sides.

Ellison, almost out, stood, weaving on his feet, fronting his adversary, a queer look of surprise in his face, and a something more. Annister, strangely enough, as has been mentioned, had, in spite of his encounter with Ellison in the smoker, conceived something for the man that had been close to liking. Somehow, rough as the man was; crooked, by all the signs; the tool of Rook and of his minions, he had the blue eye of a fighter—the straight, level look of a man who, though an enemy, would yet fight fair.

Ellison, nearly out of it, stood there, swaying on his feet, facing his opponent, with a strange expression of surprise on his face, along with something more. Annister, oddly enough, as mentioned before, despite his run-in with Ellison in the smoker, had developed something like fondness for him. Somehow, even though the guy was rough around the edges; crooked by all accounts; a pawn of Rook and his underlings, he had the fierce determination of a fighter—the steady, honest gaze of a man who, even as an enemy, would still play fair.

Annister, breathing heavily, thrust out his hand.

Annister, breathing heavily, reached out his hand.

“A draw, ha?” he said. “Well—suppose we let it go at that.”

“A tie, huh?” he said. “Well—how about we just leave it at that.”

For a moment Ellison appeared to hesitate; there came again the queer look in his eyes, as of surprise, wonder, and a something more. There came a grating curse from Lunn; a sudden movement from the onlookers roundabout.

For a moment, Ellison seemed to hesitate; a strange look crossed his face, filled with surprise, wonder, and something more. Lunn let out a harsh curse, and the bystanders reacted with sudden movement.

Ellison’s great paw closed on the extended hand with a grip of iron, as Rook’s voice rose, strident, under the lights:

Ellison's large hand gripped the outstretched one with an iron hold, while Rook's voice intensified, sharp and clear, beneath the lights:

“Bull—are you crazy? This man—he’s just—a dam’ dick!”

“Bull—are you out of your mind? This guy—he’s just a damn dick!”

CHAPTER TEN
“IN THE NAME OF THE LAW!”

It was out. Rook, his hand in a lightning stab for Annister’s coat, turned over the lapel, holding it forward for all to see.

It was out. Rook, quickly reaching for Annister’s coat, flipped the lapel open, holding it out for everyone to see.

On it was a small gold badge—the symbol of the Secret Service. The secret was a secret no longer.

On it was a small gold badge—the symbol of the Secret Service. The secret was no longer a secret.

How long Rook had known of it Annister could not be certain, but now, at the growling chorus of swift hate, he whirled. His pistol came up and out, as there came a startling interruption, or rather, two.

How long Rook had known about it, Annister couldn't say for sure, but now, with the angry shouts of quick hatred rising, he spun around. His pistol was drawn and ready when there was a surprising interruption, or rather, two.

He heard Ellison’s voice, roaring in the narrow room:

He heard Ellison’s voice, booming in the cramped room:

“Hell’s bells, young fellow, I’m with you, and you can lay to that! For this once, anyway! You sure can handle yourself!”

“Wow, kid, I’m with you on this one, and you can count on that! At least for now! You really know how to hold your own!”

He turned to Rook and the rest. “Now—you bums, get goin’! Dick or no dick, I’ll play this hand as she lays. Get goin’!”

He turned to Rook and the others. “Now—you guys, get moving! Dick or no dick, I’ll play this hand as it is. Get going!”

The great hand, holding a heavy Colt, swung upward on a line with Annister’s as the door burst inward with a crash; and, framed in the opening, there showed on a sudden the flaming thatch of the bartender, Del Kane.

The big hand, gripping a heavy Colt, swung up to line up with Annister’s as the door slammed open with a bang; and suddenly, framed in the opening, appeared the fiery hair of the bartender, Del Kane.

His cowboy yell echoed throughout the room, eyes blazing upon the hotel man where he sat.

His cowboy yell echoed across the room, his eyes blazing at the hotel guy where he sat.

In two strides, he had joined Annister and Bull; guns on a line, the three fronted the five who faced them, silent, tense. Kane’s voice came clear:

In just two steps, he had caught up with Annister and Bull; guns lined up, the three confronted the five opposite them, quiet and tense. Kane’s voice rang out clearly:

“I followed you, Mr. Annister; thought they’d try t’ run a whizzer on yuh; I’m pullin’ m’ freight after today, anyway; Mister Lunn can have his job, an’ welcome! Now—I ben keepin’ cases on Mister Rook, he’s a curly wolf, ain’t you, Rook? A real bad hombre, an’ you can lay to that! But he ain’t goin’ northwest of nothin’, he ain’t.... Now, you dam’ short-horns, show some speed!”

“I followed you, Mr. Annister; thought they’d try to pull a fast one on you; I’m out of here after today, anyway; Mister Lunn can have his job, and good luck to him! Now—I’ve been keeping an eye on Mister Rook, he’s a slippery character, isn’t he, Rook? A real tough guy, and you can take that to the bank! But he’s not heading northwest of anything, he’s not.... Now, you damn short-horns, show some speed!”

But there was no fight in Rook, Lunn and Company. Glowering, their hands in plain sight, weaponless, they sat in a sullen silence, as Annister, backing to the doorway, was followed by Ellison and Kane. Outside, under pale stars, the giant spoke:

But there was no fight left in Rook, Lunn and Company. Scowling, their hands visible and empty, they sat in a gloomy silence as Annister backed toward the doorway, followed by Ellison and Kane. Outside, under the dim stars, the giant spoke:

“I don’t aim to be too all-fired honest, Mister Annister,” he said. “I throwed in with Mister Rook, that’s so, but he’s played it both ends against the middle with me, I guess.... I reckon I’ll be movin’ out o’ Dry Bone in two—three hours.”

“I don’t intend to be completely honest, Mister Annister,” he said. “I teamed up with Mister Rook, that’s true, but he’s been playing me for a fool, I guess.... I think I’ll be leaving Dry Bone in two or three hours.”

He grinned, wryly, out of the corner of his mouth.

He grinned, wryly, from the side of his mouth.

“You sure pack a hefty wallop, young fellow! I wish I could tell you somethin’, but that man Rook, he’s as close-mouthed as an Indian, and that’s whatever! His game—nobody knows what it is—Lunn, maybe—but they sure got a strangle-hold on th’ county; it won’t be healthy for me here after tonight.”

“You really have a strong punch, young man! I wish I could share more, but that guy Rook, he’s as tight-lipped as they come, no doubt about it! His plan—nobody knows what it is—maybe Lunn—but they definitely have a tight grip on the county; it won’t be safe for me here after tonight.”

The three men separated at the hotel, Annister entering the lobby with a curious depression that abruptly deepened to a sudden, crawling fear as a call-boy brought him a note. The fear was not for himself, but for another, for, although he had never seen the handwriting before, he knew it upon the instant.

The three men parted ways at the hotel, with Annister walking into the lobby feeling a strange sadness that quickly turned into a creeping fear when a messenger handed him a note. His fear wasn’t for himself, but for someone else, because even though he had never seen that handwriting before, he recognized it instantly.

Ripping open the envelope with fingers that trembled, he read, and at what he saw his face paled slowly to a mottled, unhealthy gray:

Ripping open the envelope with shaky hands, he read, and as he processed what he saw, his face gradually turned a mottled, unhealthy gray:

Partner:

Partner:

If you get this in time, please hurry. I’m in the toils, at Dr. Elphinstone’s—it’s the stone house at the right of the road leading north from Dry Bone—twenty miles, I think. I’ve bribed a man to take this to you, and if he fails me, God help me!—God help us all! If you fail me, you’ll never see me again—as Mary Allerton, because the Devil’s in charge here, and they call him the Jailer of Souls. I’ll be watching for you, at the south window—you’ll know it by the red ribbon on the bars. And now—be careful. If you get here at night beware of the guards—there are three. And if it’s night there’ll be a rope hanging from the window—you can feel for it in the dark. Now hurry.

If you get this in time, please hurry. I’m in trouble, at Dr. Elphinstone’s—it’s the stone house to the right of the road heading north from Dry Bone—twenty miles, I think. I’ve paid a man to deliver this to you, and if he lets me down, God help me!—God help us all! If you don’t come through for me, you’ll never see me again—as Mary Allerton, because the Devil’s in charge here, and they call him the Jailer of Souls. I’ll be watching for you at the south window—you’ll know it by the red ribbon on the bars. And now—be careful. If you arrive at night, watch out for the guards—there are three of them. And if it’s dark, there’ll be a rope hanging from the window—you can feel for it in the dark. Now hurry.

MARY ALLERTON (No. 33).

Mary Allerton (No. 33).

You’ll never see me again—as Mary Allerton.” Annister was aware again of that crawling fear. “The red ribbon on the bars.” The place was in effect a prison, then.

You’ll never see me again—as Mary Allerton.” Annister felt that creeping fear rise up again. “The red ribbon on the bars.” So this place really was a prison, then.

But—“No. 33”! Annister’s heart leaped up. He knew the meaning of those numerals well enough; he had been blind not to have suspected it. But “Dr. Elphinstone,” and “The Jailer of Souls!”

But—“No. 33”! Annister’s heart raced. He understood the significance of those numbers clearly; he had been foolish not to have seen it coming. But “Dr. Elphinstone,” and “The Jailer of Souls!”

Who could be the jailer of souls but the Devil? And Annister fancied that he had seen the Devil at the corner of that street under the moon, with his black, forking beard, and the cold eyes of death.

Who else could be the keeper of souls if not the Devil? And Annister thought he spotted the Devil at the corner of that street under the moonlight, with his dark, pointed beard and the icy eyes of death.

The trail was warm now, as he thought, but—if he were too late? He[45] put the thought from him, turning to the perusal of a telegram in code which he had found waiting for him at the desk; translated, it read:

The trail felt warm now, he thought, but—what if he was too late? He[45] pushed that thought aside and shifted his focus to a coded telegram he had found waiting for him at the desk; translated, it read:

“With you Thursday with four, six, twenty-one, and the others. Look for thirty-three.

“With you Thursday with four, six, twenty-one, and the others. Look for thirty-three."

“CHILDERS.”

"Kids."

But there was no time to be lost. Thursday was tomorrow. He would have to take his chance of their finding him, for there was nobody whom he could trust. Ellison had gone, even if he might have chanced the giant in so delicate a matter; Del Kane, likewise. He must take his chance. Striding to the door, he stiffened abruptly at a drumming rap, and a hoarse voice in the corridor without:

But there was no time to waste. Tomorrow was Thursday. He would have to risk being discovered, since there was no one he could trust. Ellison was gone, even though he might have taken a chance with the giant in such a sensitive situation; the same went for Del Kane. He had to take his chances. As he strode to the door, he suddenly stiffened at a loud knock and a raspy voice outside in the hallway:

“Open up in there; open up!”

“Open up in there; open up!”

Annister, a pulse in his temple beating to his hard-held breath, jerked back the door, to face—

Annister, feeling a pulse in his temple matching his tense breath, yanked open the door to confront—

Bristow, behind him three men whom he recognized as hangers-on at the hotel bar. They had something of the look of long-riders, villainous, hard-bitten; as one man, they grinned now, but without mirth, as the sheriff spoke:

Bristow, followed by three men he recognized from the hotel bar. They looked like seasoned troublemakers, tough and rough around the edges; together, they smiled, but without any real joy, as the sheriff began to speak:

“Annister—I arrest you for the murder of Tucson Charlie Westervelt and Bartley Pattison. In th’ name of th’ Law!”

“Annister—I’m arresting you for the murder of Tucson Charlie Westervelt and Bartley Pattison. In the name of the Law!”

Annister knew that if he resisted they would shoot him down; in fact, he knew, too, that was what they wanted; it would be the easiest way. Under the menace of the guns, he spread his hands, palms downward, preceding the four men down the stairs outward to the jail.

Annister knew that if he fought back, they would just shoot him; he also understood that was exactly what they wanted; it would be the simplest solution. Faced with the threat of the guns, he spread his hands, palms down, leading the four men down the stairs towards the jail.

But as the heavy door clanged shut behind him, Annister, his gaze in a sightless staring into the north, groaned, in bitterness of spirit.

But as the heavy door slammed shut behind him, Annister, his gaze fixed aimlessly to the north, groaned in deep frustration.

Mary was needing him: she was in peril, the greater because it was unknown—and—he would not be there.

Mary needed him; she was in danger, and the risk was greater because it was uncertain—and he wouldn’t be there.

CHAPTER ELEVEN
THE HOUSE OF FEAR

A house of silence, broken at times by a weird wailing as from the Pit; a house of dreams, gray in the moonlight, under the leprous-silvered finger of the moon, brooding now, a grim, gray fortress of the damned: the stronghold of the Beast.

A house of silence, interrupted occasionally by a strange wailing like something from the Pit; a house of dreams, gray in the moonlight, under the sickly-silvered touch of the moon, now brooding, a grim, gray fortress of the damned: the stronghold of the Beast.

Dense pines grew about it, so that when the wind wailed among them, like the wailing of a lost soul, it met and mingled with an eerie ululation rising as if muffled by many thicknesses of walls, to end, after a little, with a quick shriek and a sudden hush, with, after a moment, the faint echo of a taunting laugh.

Dense pines surrounded it, so that when the wind howled through them, like the cry of a lost soul, it blended with a strange wailing that sounded as if it were muted by thick walls, ending, after a moment, with a sharp scream and an abrupt silence, followed, after a while, by the faint echo of a mocking laugh.

That laugh would have struck terror to the swart soul of a lucivee, if lucivees have souls, for it was like an eldritch howling, faint and thin; like the thin, tinkling laughter of a fiend, without pity and without ruth.

That laugh would have filled the dark soul of a lucivee with fear, if lucivees had souls, because it sounded like an eerie howl, faint and sharp; like the high-pitched, tinkling laughter of a wicked being, devoid of compassion and mercy.

Here, in the sanitarium of Doctor Elphinstone, there were secrets within secrets, walls within walls, downward, as in Dante’s Seventh Hell, and from this monastery of the hopeless there penetrated, on occasion, outward from its battlemented walls, wild, frantic laughter, but there was nothing demoniac about it, because it was the laughter of the insane.

Here, in Doctor Elphinstone's sanatorium, there were secrets within secrets, layers within layers, descending like in Dante’s Seventh Circle of Hell. From this place for the hopeless, there occasionally broke through its fortified walls wild, frantic laughter, but there was nothing demonic about it, because it was the laughter of the insane.

But that other laughter, like a sound heard in dreams—passers-by, if there were any such, hearing it, would shudder, and pass on. For the secret of that house of doom was a secret, terrible and grim; a secret, for him who might have guessed at it, to be whispered behind locked doors and with bated breath. And there had been those who had whispered of the lost souls within those walls, and the whisper ran that they were, indeed, madmen who had not been always mad, because—they had become such after their commitment to the bleak house within the wood.

But that other laughter, like a sound heard in dreams—passersby, if there were any, would hear it and shudder, then move on. The secret of that house of doom was a terrible and grim secret; a secret to be whispered behind locked doors and with bated breath by anyone who might have guessed it. There were those who had whispered about the lost souls within those walls, and the rumor went that they were, in fact, madmen who hadn’t always been mad because—they had become that way only after their commitment to the bleak house in the woods.

These were but whispers, merely, for the power upon that house was not alone the power of Evil, rising like a dark tide among the pines; for in Dry Bone, and beyond it, in Palos Verde and Mojave, it was rumored that the strong arm of the Law upheld it, or such law, say, as might have issued from the devious hand of Hamilton Rook.

These were just whispers, really, because the influence over that house wasn't just the power of Evil, rising like a dark tide among the pines; for in Dry Bone, and further out in Palos Verde and Mojave, it was rumored that the strong arm of the Law supported it, or whatever law might have come from the cunning hand of Hamilton Rook.

Once—and it was never repeated—a man had come there from the capital; he had demanded to see the doctor’s patients; that had been a long time in the past.

Once—and it never happened again—a man had come from the capital; he had requested to see the doctor’s patients; that was a long time ago.

And as the investigator had stood there, viewing with a faint, creeping horror the nondescripts paraded before him, gibbering, mouthing, in an inarticulate, furious babble, a man had burst suddenly from the line with a strangled cry:

And as the investigator stood there, feeling a faint, creeping horror at the strange individuals parading before him, making incoherent, frantic noises, a man suddenly broke away from the line with a choked scream:

“Jerry—don’t you know me? I’m Humiston—Newbold....”

“Jerry—don’t you recognize me? I’m Humiston—Newbold....”

The voice had been the voice of Humiston, but the face—it had been the face of another, totally unlike; there had been no possible resemblance. But the man had been—sane. The investigator was persuaded of that; suffering under a peculiar delusion, indeed, but sane.

The voice had been Humiston's, but the face—it belonged to someone completely different; there was no possible resemblance. But the man had been—sane. The investigator was convinced of that; he was dealing with a strange delusion, for sure, but sane.

The man had rushed forward then, baring his arm; and there, on that thin, pitiful flesh that had once been healthy and hard, there ran a curious design in red; the investigator sucked in his breath as that tell-tale birth-mark sprang, livid, under his gaze. For he had seen it before.

The man had rushed forward then, baring his arm; and there, on that thin, fragile skin that had once been healthy and strong, there was a strange red mark; the investigator inhaled sharply as that unmistakable birthmark appeared, vivid, under his gaze. For he had seen it before.

The doctor’s eyes had narrowed to slits; somehow, the man from the capital had gained the impression that it was the first time that he had seen that mark. But the investigator could do nothing. Birth-marks can be duplicated. He had waited then, in a curious indecision as the bearded doctor had interposed a suave:

The doctor’s eyes were almost slits; somehow, the man from the capital got the feeling it was the first time he had seen that mark. But the investigator was powerless. Birthmarks can be copied. He had then waited in a strange indecision as the bearded doctor had smoothly said:

“Well, of course, Commissioner, you’re quite aware, or you should be, how it is: these paranoiacs are noted for their delusions—ah—megalocephalic tendencies, I should say.... They believe themselves to be—someone else, and always a bank president, say, a famous actor, an author, a great general.... Now—Mr. Humiston—you knew him, I believe?” Beneath the silken tone there ran suddenly a hint of iron, of menace, veiled but actual; the investigator felt it. “This patient knew your name, of course,” the suave voice had continued. “Poor fellow—we must be gentle with him.”

“Well, of course, Commissioner, you know, or at least you should know, how it is: these paranoid individuals are known for their delusions—uh—grandiose tendencies, I guess I should say.... They think they are—someone else, and it’s always someone important, like a bank president, a famous actor, an author, or a great general.... Now—Mr. Humiston—you knew him, right?” Beneath the smooth tone, there was suddenly a hint of firmness, of threat, subtle but real; the investigator sensed it. “This patient knew your name, obviously,” the calm voice continued. “Poor guy—we have to be gentle with him.”

And there the matter had ended. Curiously enough, the man who had claimed to be Banker Humiston had, after that first burst of frenzied speech, kept silent. Perhaps that mordant gleaming in the doctor’s eyes had telegraphed a warning, a message, a command.

And that's where things ended. Strangely enough, the guy who said he was Banker Humiston had stayed quiet after that initial outburst. Maybe the sharp glint in the doctor's eyes had sent a warning, a message, or a command.

But the investigator went home, oddly shaken, to dream, like Pilate’s wife, of a white face with staring eyes which changed, even as he gazed, into the face of his friend, Newbold Humiston; to hear, even in his dream, a voice, and it was the voice of the living, and of the dead.

But the investigator went home, strangely unsettled, to dream, like Pilate’s wife, of a pale face with wide eyes that transformed, even as he looked, into the face of his friend, Newbold Humiston; to hear, even in his dream, a voice, and it was the voice of both the living and the dead.


In a bare cell, six feet by six—a cubicle in which there was barely sufficient head room for a tall man to stand upright—a figure stood with its hands clenched upon the bars, staring outward at the grim wood visible to the south.

In a small cell, six feet by six—a cramped space where a tall person could barely stand up straight—a figure stood with their hands gripping the bars, staring out at the dark wood visible to the south.

Travis Annister had abode here in this living tomb three weeks now, three centuries, in which, as in a nightmare of cold horror, he had been aware merely of a face, three-pointed, bearded, the eyes active with a malign intelligence, the lips smiling always with the cold smile of death.

Travis Annister had lived here in this living tomb for three weeks now, three centuries, during which, like a nightmare of cold horror, he had only been aware of a face, three-pointed, bearded, with eyes full of a wicked intelligence and lips that always smiled with the cold smile of death.

Twice a day the small panel in his cell door had slid backward without sound, to frame, in the opening, the face of Dr. Elphinstone, like a face without a body, and without a soul.

Twice a day, the small panel in his cell door would slide open silently, revealing Dr. Elphinstone's face in the opening, like a face without a body and without a soul.

The father of Black Steve Annister knew that it was not a dream that would[46] pass, because, on the second day, the head had spoken. Travis Annister was scarcely a coward; he had fought like a baited grizzly when surprised in his Summer camp by the men who had brought him, under cover of the night, to this prison-house beyond the pale.

The father of Black Steve Annister knew it wasn't just a dream that would[46] fade away because, by the second day, the head had spoken. Travis Annister was hardly a coward; he had fought like a cornered grizzly when the men who had brought him to this prison beyond the pale caught him off guard in his summer camp under the cover of night.

Now, at the voice, like the slow drip of an acid, Annister stared straight before him, with the gaze of a man who has abandoned hope.

Now, at the voice, like the slow drip of acid, Annister stared straight ahead, with the look of a man who has given up hope.

“My dear Mr. Annister,” the voice had whispered, “the little matter of that check, if you please.... You will make it out to ‘Cash’.... Ah, that is good; I perceive you are—wise.”

“Dear Mr. Annister,” the voice whispered, “about that check, if you could please.... Make it out to ‘Cash’.... Ah, that’s good; I see you are—smart.”

It had not been the pistol in the lean, clawlike hand; nor the eyes, even, brooding upon him with the impersonal, cold staring of a cobra; Travis Annister might have refused if it had not been for those sounds that he had heard, the sights that he had seen when, taken at midnight from his cubicle, he had beheld the administration of the Cone.

It wasn't the gun in the thin, clawlike hand; nor the eyes, even, watching him with the cold, impersonal stare of a cobra; Travis Annister might have said no if it wasn't for those sounds he had heard, the things he had seen when, taken from his cubicle at midnight, he had witnessed the administration of the Cone.

And, like Macbeth, with that one sight, and the sight of that which came after, he had “supped full of horrors,” until now, at the bidding of that toneless voice, he had obeyed. Three times thereafter, at the command of his dark jailer, he had paid tribute, nor had he been, of all that lost battalion, the single victim; there had been others....

And, just like Macbeth, with that one look, and what happened next, he had “eaten his fill of horrors,” until now, at the command of that emotionless voice, he complied. Three times after that, at the order of his shadowy jailer, he had paid his dues, and he was not the only one from that lost group; there were others...

Now, separated from him scarce a dozen feet, a girl with golden hair sat, huddled, eyes in a sightless staring upon the stone floor of her cell. Cleo Ridgley had not been killed; she had been saved for a fate—beside which death would be a little thing—a fate unspeakable, even as had—Number Thirty-three.

Now, just a dozen feet away, a girl with golden hair sat huddled, her eyes blankly staring at the stone floor of her cell. Cleo Ridgley had not been killed; she had been saved for a fate—one that would make death seem minor—a fate unspeakable, just like Number Thirty-three.

Mary Allerton, removed from the others by a narrow corridor running cross-wise in the cell-block, watched and waited now for the signal of the man to whom she had dispatched that message, it seemed, a century in the past.

Mary Allerton, separated from the others by a narrow corridor running across the cell block, watched and waited for the signal from the man to whom she had sent that message, which felt like it had been a century ago.

That morning they had found the rope; they had removed it without comment, while the ophidian gaze of the dark Doctor had been bent upon her with what she fancied had been a queer, speculative look: a look of anticipation, and of something more. So far she had been treated decently enough; her cell was wide and airy, plainly but comfortably furnished; but as to that look in the gray-green eyes of the Master of Black Magic—she was not so sure.

That morning they found the rope; they took it away without saying anything, while the intense gaze of the dark Doctor was fixed on her with what she thought was a strange, probing look: a look of expectation, and something deeper. So far, they had treated her reasonably well; her cell was spacious and had good ventilation, simply yet comfortably furnished; but regarding that look in the gray-green eyes of the Master of Black Magic—she was not so sure.

There came a sudden movement in the corridor without; a panting, a snuffling, and the quick pad-pad of marching feet. Mary, her eye to the keyhole of that door, could see but dimly; she made out merely the sheeted figures, like grim, gliding ghosts; the figure, rigid, on the stretcher, moving, silent, on its rubber-tired wheels. Then, at an odor stealing inward through the key-hole, she recoiled.

There was a sudden movement in the hallway outside; breathing heavily, sniffling, and the quick pad-pad of marching feet. Mary, with her eye at the keyhole of the door, could see only faintly; she could just make out the sheeted figures, like eerie, floating ghosts; the figure, stiff, on the stretcher, moving silently on its rubber tires. Then, as a smell wafted in through the keyhole, she pulled back.

That perfume had been sickish-sweet, overpowering, dense and yet sharp with a faint, acrid sweetness; the odor of ether. And then, although she could not see it, a man in the next cell had risen, white-faced, from his cot, to sink back limply as the dark hand, holding that inverted cone, had swept downward to his face.

That perfume had a sickly-sweet smell, overwhelming, heavy yet sharp with a slight, bitter sweetness; it smelled like ether. And then, although she couldn't see it, a man in the next cell had gotten up, pale as a ghost, from his cot, only to collapse back weakly as the dark hand, holding that upside-down cone, came down toward his face.

A choked gurgle, a strangled, sharp cry, penetrating outward in a vague shadow of clamor—and then silence, with the faint whisper of the wind among the pines, the brool of the rushing river, the faint, half-audible footfalls passing and repassing in that corridor of the dead.

A choked gurgle, a strangled, sharp cry, cutting through the vague noise—and then silence, with the soft rustle of the wind among the pines, the rush of the river, the quiet, barely audible footsteps passing back and forth in that corridor of the dead.


Travis Annister sprang to his feet as the narrow door swung open to press backward against the window-bars as the High-Priest of Horror, followed by his familiars, cowled and hooded, entered with a slow, silent step. The Doctor spoke, and his voice was like a chill wind:

Travis Annister jumped up as the narrow door swung open, pressing back against the window bars as the High Priest of Horror, followed by his cloaked companions, entered with a slow, quiet step. The Doctor spoke, and his voice was like a cold wind:

“My friend, I bring you—forgetfulness.... A brief Lethe of hours.... And then—ah, then, you will be a new man, a man re-born, my friend.... Now....”

“My friend, I bring you—forgetfulness.... A short escape from time.... And then—ah, then, you will be a new man, a man reborn, my friend.... Now....”

Annister, his face gray with a sort of hideous strain, stared silent, white-lipped, as, at a low-voiced order, the attendants came forward.

Annister, his face pale with a kind of horrible tension, stared silently, his lips white, as, at a softly spoken command, the attendants stepped forward.

The lean hand reached forward; it poised, darted, swooped; and in it was the Cone.

The slender hand reached out; it steadied, lunged, swooped; and in it was the Cone.

CHAPTER TWELVE
CASTLE DANGEROUS

Alone in his cell beneath the court-house, Black Steve Annister sat in silence, gazing northward through the barred window to where, invisible in the thick darkness just across the street, the road ran, straight as an arrow from the bow, to that dark forest brooding in a changeless silence where lay the House of Fear.

Alone in his cell beneath the courthouse, Black Steve Annister sat quietly, staring north through the barred window at the thick darkness just across the street, where the road ran straight as an arrow toward the dark forest looming in an unchanging silence, where the House of Fear was located.

Childers would have had his wire long since; but by the time that help could come it would be—too late. Annister, fatalistic after a fashion, felt this to be the fact even as he hoped against hope.

Childers would have received his message a long time ago; but by the time help arrived, it would be—too late. Annister, somewhat fatalistic, sensed this truth even as he clung to hope.

But they were many, and he was but one. Tomorrow—it would be too late.

But there were many, and he was just one. Tomorrow—it would be too late.

Head bowed in his hands, oblivious, at first he had heard it as a thin whisper, like a knife blade against the silence; it penetrated inward now, with the dull rasp of metal upon metal from without:

Head bowed in his hands, unaware, at first he had heard it as a faint whisper, like a knife cutting through the silence; it now sank deeper, with the rough scrape of metal against metal from outside:

Sit tight, old-timer; I’m comin’ through!

Hold on, old-timer; I’m coming through!

There came a muffled thud, a twist; Annister, reaching forth a hand, found it clasped in thick groping fingers. Then, as he thrust head and shoulders through the sundered bars, a Shadow uprose, gigantic, against the stars; the voice came again, in a quick, rumbling whisper:

There was a muffled thud, a twist; Annister stretched out his hand and found it gripped by thick, searching fingers. Then, as he pushed his head and shoulders through the broken bars, a massive Shadow rose up against the stars; the voice came again, in a quick, rumbling whisper:

“It’s me, old-timer—Bull.”

“It’s me, old-timer—Bull.”

Annister, crawling through the opening, alighted upon soft turf. He heard Ellison’s low chuckle as, following the giant, he passed along the lee of the building to where, showing merely as a black blot against the night, there stood an automobile, its engine just turning over, with the low, even purr of harnessed power; at twenty paces it was scarcely audible above the rising of the wind.

Annister, crawling through the opening, landed on soft grass. He heard Ellison’s quiet laugh as he followed the giant, moving along the side of the building to where an automobile stood, barely visible as a black shadow against the night. Its engine was just starting, making a low, smooth hum of controlled power; from twenty paces away, it was hardly audible over the increasing wind.

“Tank’s full,” said Ellison. “Now—”

“Tank’s full,” said Ellison. “Now—”

He turned abruptly as a dim figure rose upward just beyond. For a moment Annister set himself for the onslaught; then his hand went out; it gripped the hard hand of Del Kane.

He turned quickly as a shadowy figure appeared just ahead. For a moment, Annister braced himself for the attack; then his hand reached out; it grasped Del Kane's strong hand.

“Ellison done told me, Mr. Annister,” he said. “An’ so I come a-fannin’ an’ a-foggin’ thisaway from Mojave; certain-sure I don’t aim to leave no friend of mine hog-tied in no calaboose!”

“Ellison told me, Mr. Annister,” he said. “So I came rushing over here from Mojave; I definitely don’t plan on leaving any friend of mine tied up in jail!”

Annister, his heart warming to these friends, debated with himself; then turned to Ellison with a sudden movement.

Annister, feeling his heart soften toward these friends, wrestled with himself; then he turned to Ellison with a quick motion.

“Bull,” he said. “I’m putting my cards on the table with you and Del, here.”

“Bull,” he said. “I’m being totally upfront with you and Del, here.”

He told them briefly of the message from Mary, the need of haste; then, of his mission, and of the help that was even now due, or would be, with the morning. If they were coming with him, northward along that road of peril, word must be left behind.

He briefly told them about the message from Mary and the need to hurry. Then he explained his mission and the help that was either already on the way or would arrive by morning. If they were going with him north along that dangerous road, a message needed to be left behind.

Kane thought a moment; then, wheeling swiftly, with muttered word, he disappeared in the darkness, to return presently with the good news that he had fixed it with the station-agent. The latter had just come on; he was a friend of Kane’s, and no friend of Rook and Company; he would see to it, Kane said, that the reinforcements would be warned.

Kane paused for a moment; then, spinning around quickly and mumbling something, he vanished into the darkness, only to return shortly with the good news that he had sorted things out with the station agent. The agent had just come on shift; he was a friend of Kane's and not a fan of Rook and Company. Kane assured that he would make sure the reinforcements would be alerted.

Boarding the car, they swung out cautiously along the silent street, under the pale stars, northward along that shadowy road. Presently there would be a moon, but just now they went onward in a thick darkness, with, just ahead, the dim loom of the road, flowing backward under the wheels, which presently ran like a ribbon of pale flame under the bright beam of the lights.

Boarding the car, they cautiously pulled out onto the quiet street beneath the pale stars, heading north along that dimly lit road. Soon there would be a moon, but for now, they moved forward in thick darkness, with the faint outline of the road just ahead, flowing behind them under the wheels, which soon ran like a ribbon of pale flame beneath the bright glare of the headlights.

[47]

[47]

A half mile from the town, and Bull, who was driving, opened up, and the car leaped forward with the rising drone of the powerful motor, thirty, forty, fifty miles an hour; the wind of their passage drove backward like a wall as the giant’s voice came now in a rumbling laugh:

A half mile from the town, Bull, who was driving, hit the gas, and the car shot forward with the roaring sound of the powerful engine, thirty, forty, fifty miles an hour; the wind they left behind rushed backward like a wall as the giant’s voice came through in a deep laugh:

“Some little speed-wagon, Mr. Annister, ha?” he said. “An’ that’s whatever! It ought to be. The man who owns it—who did own it half an hour ago—he’s some particular, I’ll say! Because—it’s Mister Hamilton Rook’s!”

“Some little speed-wagon, Mr. Annister, huh?” he said. “And that’s whatever! It should be. The guy who owns it—who did own it half an hour ago—he’s really something, I’ll tell you! Because—it’s Mister Hamilton Rook’s!”

Annister laughed grimly in answer, speaking a low word of caution as, after perhaps a half hour of their racing onrush the lights glimmered on dark trees to right and left.

Annister laughed darkly in response, whispering a word of warning as, after maybe half an hour of their swift approach, the lights flickered on the dark trees to the right and left.

“Somewhere about here, I think,” he said, low. “Three outside guards, I understand. We’d better stop a little way this side, Bull ... that’s it. Now, look!”

“Somewhere around here, I think,” he said quietly. “I hear there are three guards outside. We'd better stop a bit before we get there, Bull ... that’s it. Now, take a look!”

As the big car slid slowly to a halt, the moon, rising above the trees, showed them, perhaps a hundred yards just ahead, a low, rambling, stone house, its windows like blind eyes to the night. Upon its roof the moonlight lay like snow, and even at that distance it was sinister, forbidding, as if the evil that was within had seeped through those stones, outward, in a creeping tide.

As the large car came to a slow stop, the moon rose above the trees, revealing, maybe a hundred yards ahead, a low, sprawling stone house, its windows like sightless eyes in the dark. The moonlight lay on its roof like snow, and even from that distance, it felt ominous, unwelcoming, as if the darkness inside had seeped through the stones, spreading outward like a slow tide.

“Looks like a morgue,” offered Ellison, with a shrug of his great shoulders, as the three, alighting, pushed the car before them into the wood.

“Looks like a morgue,” Ellison said with a shrug, as the three of them got out and pushed the car into the woods.

Then, guns out, they went forward slowly among the trees.

Then, guns ready, they moved cautiously through the trees.

Annister had formed no definite plan of attack. The red ribbon at that window-bar might or might not be visible under the moon, but, the guards eliminated, it seemed to him that, after all, they would have to make it an assault in force. Pondering this matter, of a sudden he leaped sidewise as a dim figure rose upward almost in his face.

Annister hadn’t made a solid plan for how to proceed. The red ribbon at that window might be visible or not in the moonlight, but with the guards out of the way, it seemed to him that they’d ultimately need to go in with strength. As he thought about this, suddenly he jumped to the side as a shadowy figure appeared almost right in front of him.

Spread-eagled like a bat against the dimness, the figure bulked, huge, against the moon as Annister, bending to one side, brought up his fist in a lifting punch, from his shoe-tops.

Spread-eagled like a bat against the dim light, the figure loomed large against the moon as Annister, leaning to one side, swung his fist upward in a lifting punch, starting from his shoes.

It was a savage blow; it landed with the sound of a butcher’s cleaver on the chopping-block; there came a gasping grunt; the thud of a heavy body, as the guard went downward without a sound.

It was a brutal hit; it landed with the sound of a butcher’s cleaver on the chopping block; there was a gasping grunt; the thud of a heavy body, as the guard fell down silently.

“One!” breathed Ellison, as, trussing their victim with a length of stout line brought from the car, they left him, going forward carefully, keeping together, circling the house.

“One!” breathed Ellison as they tied up their victim with a strong rope brought from the car. They then left him, moving cautiously forward, staying together, and circling the house.

But it was not until they were half way round it, with, so far, no sign of that signal for which he looked, that they encountered the second guard.

But it wasn't until they were halfway around it, with no sign of the signal he was looking for, that they ran into the second guard.

He came upon them with a swift, silent onrush, leaping among the trees, a great, dun shape, spectral under the moon, fangs bared, as, without a sound, the hound drove straight for the giant’s throat.

He approached them quickly and quietly, jumping between the trees, a large, brown figure, ghostly under the moonlight, teeth exposed, as the hound charged directly for the giant’s throat without making a sound.

A shot would bring discovery; they dared not risk it. Annister could see the great head, the wide ruff at the neck, the grinning jaws.... Then, the giant’s hands had gone up and out; there came a straining heave, a wrench, a queer, whistling croak; Ellison, rising from his knees, looked downward a moment to where the beast, its jaw broken by that mighty strength, lay stretched, lifeless, at his feet.

A shot would lead to discovery; they couldn't take that risk. Annister could see the massive head, the wide collar around the neck, the grinning jaws.... Then, the giant's hands went up and out; there was a straining heave, a wrench, a strange, whistling croak; Ellison, getting up from his knees, glanced down for a moment at the beast, its jaw shattered by that incredible strength, lying motionless at his feet.

By now they had come full circle, when, all at once, Annister, peering under his hand, sucked in his breath with a whispered oath.

By now they had come full circle, when suddenly, Annister, looking under his hand, gasped with a whispered curse.

Fair against the bars of a window, low down at their right, there was a dark smudge; the ribbon, black under the moon. Annister’s heart leaped up in answer, as, with a quick word, he halted his companions in the shadow of a tree. A moment they conferred; then Ellison—and Annister could almost see his grin in the darkness—spoke beneath his hand:

Fair against the bars of a window, low down on their right, there was a dark smudge; the ribbon, black under the moon. Annister's heart raced in response as, with a quick word, he stopped his friends in the shadow of a tree. They conferred for a moment; then Ellison—and Annister could almost see his grin in the darkness—spoke under his hand:

“Why, that’ll be easy! I’ve got m’ tools; they’re right here in my pocket, Mr. Annister! Those bars ought to be easy! For a fair journeyman sledge-swinger, it’ll be easy an’ you can lay to that!”

“Why, that’ll be easy! I’ve got my tools; they’re right here in my pocket, Mr. Annister! Those bars should be a piece of cake! For a skilled worker with a sledgehammer, it’ll be a breeze, and you can count on that!”

“Good!” whispered Annister in answer. “But—hurry!”

“Good!” whispered Annister in response. “But—hurry!”

The moonlight lay in a molten flood between them and the house. But it was no time now for deliberation. Crossing that bright strip at a crouching run, the three were at the window; Annister’s harsh whisper hissed in the silence, through those iron bars:

The moonlight spilled over like molten metal between them and the house. But there was no time for thinking now. They quickly crouched and ran across that bright path, reaching the window; Annister’s rough whisper broke the silence, coming through those iron bars:

Mary!

Mary!

For a heart-beat silence answered him; then, faint and thin, in a faint, tremulous, sobbing breath, there came the answer:

For a heartbeat, silence responded to him; then, softly and weakly, in a shaky, sobbing breath, the answer came:

“Steve—thank God!”

“Steve—thank goodness!”

Annister had spoken the girl’s name without thought. At that high moment forms had been futile; that whisper had been wrung from him, deep-down, as had her answer. And then the soft rasp of steel on steel told that Ellison was at work.

Annister had said the girl’s name without thinking. In that intense moment, words felt useless; that whisper had come from deep within him, just like her response. And then the quiet sound of steel against steel showed that Ellison was at work.

But the giant was working against time. At any moment now might come the alarm; they had no means of knowing the number of those within those walls; perhaps even now peril, just behind, might be stalking them, out of the dark.

But the giant was racing against the clock. Any moment now the alarm could go off; they had no way of knowing how many were inside those walls; maybe even now danger, lurking just behind, might be following them, out of the shadows.

And still that soft rasp went on, until, at a low word from the girl, the giant, laying down his file, bent, heaved, putting his shoulder into it; and the bars sprang outward, bent and twisted in that iron grasp.

And still that smooth scraping continued, until, at a quiet word from the girl, the giant, putting down his file, bent and heaved, using his shoulder; and the bars sprang outward, bent and twisted in that iron grip.

Annister, his hand reaching for the hand of the girl, went inward silently, to stand a moment, without speech, in the thick darkness of the little cell. But it was no time for dalliance.

Annister, reaching for the girl's hand, moved inward quietly to stand for a moment, speechless, in the dense darkness of the small cell. But it wasn't a time for lingering.

Kane and Ellison behind him now, he set his shoulder against the door, as, Ellison aiding, it splintered outward with a soft, carrying crash. Ahead of them, along a dark, narrow corridor, there had come on a sudden sound of voices, murmurs; Annister, going toward that sound, saw suddenly an open door; light streamed from it as the murmur of voices rose:

Kane and Ellison were behind him now. He pushed his shoulder against the door, and with Ellison's help, it splintered outward with a soft, echoing crash. Ahead of them, down a dark, narrow corridor, they suddenly heard voices—murmurs. Annister, moving toward that sound, suddenly saw an open door; light poured out from it as the murmur of voices grew louder:

“My friend, I bring you—forgetfulness....”

“My friend, I bring you—amnesia....”

The words came in a sort of hissing sibilance as Annister, reaching that doorway, halted a moment as the tableau was burned into his brain:

The words came out in a hissing whisper as Annister, reaching the doorway, paused for a moment while the scene was etched in his memory:

He saw his father, helpless, his face gray with the hideous terror of that which was upon him, in the grasp of two cloaked and hooded figures, their dark faces grinning with a bestial mirth.

He saw his father, helpless, his face gray with the awful terror of what was happening to him, held by two cloaked and hooded figures, their dark faces grinning with a savage joy.

And before him, hand upraised and holding a curious, funnel-shaped object at which the man in the corner shrank backward even as he looked, he saw a tall man with a black, forking beard—the same that he had seen that evening at the corner of the street; the same that he had seen in that dim backwater of Rangoon, the Unspeakable—the man with the dark, foreign visage, and the eyes of death.

And in front of him, with his hand raised and holding a strange, funnel-shaped object that caused the man in the corner to recoil as he looked, he saw a tall man with a black, forked beard—the same one he had spotted that evening at the street corner; the same one he had seen in that shadowy area of Rangoon, the Unspeakable—the man with the dark, foreign face and eyes that held the weight of death.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
THE JAILER OF SOULS

Annister’s gun went up and out as the black-bearded man, turning, saw him where he stood.

Annister raised his gun as the man with the black beard turned and spotted him standing there.

Travis Annister, parchment-pale, took two forward, lurching steps, as the doctor, backing stiffly against the wall, hands upraised, called something in a high sing-song, savage, inarticulate.

Travis Annister, pale as parchment, took two stumbling steps forward as the doctor, stiffly backing against the wall, raised his hands and shouted something in a high, sing-song, wild, and garbled way.

Then—everything seemed to happen at once. A snarling, animal outcry echoed from the passage just without; it rose, as there came a far, gobbling mutter of voices, and the pad-pad of running feet.

Then—everything seemed to happen at once. A snarling, animal cry echoed from the hallway outside; it rose, accompanied by a distant, gobbling murmur of voices, and the pad-pad of running feet.

The hooded Familiars, as one man, turned, and the long knives flashed, luminous, under the lights, as Kane and Ellison, meeting them half way, raised their heavy guns.

The hooded Familiars, acting as one, turned, and the long knives glimmered under the lights as Kane and Ellison, meeting them halfway, raised their heavy guns.

[48]

[48]

Annister, covering the Doctor, froze suddenly in motion as that gobbling horror mounted, and then, filling that narrow way like figures in a dream, they came: the outcasts, the lost battalion, the Men Who Had no Right to Live.

Annister, shielding the Doctor, suddenly froze as that terrifying creature approached, and then, filling that narrow space like shadows from a dream, they came: the outcasts, the lost battalion, the Men Who Shouldn't Have Existed.

In their van, but running rather as if pursued than as if in answer to that snarling call, there came three men, guards by their dress, their faces contorted, agonized, upon them the impress of a crawling fear. They streamed past that door, pursuers and pursued, as Black Steve Annister, finger upon the trigger of his pistol, saw that lean hand sweep upward; it flicked the thin lips; the dark face grayed, went blank; the Dark Doctor, his gaze in a queer, frozen look upon Eternity, pitched forward upon his face.

In their van, but moving more like they were being chased than responding to that menacing call, three men appeared, dressed as guards, their faces twisted and in anguish, showing signs of a creeping fear. They rushed past that door, both pursuers and the pursued, as Black Steve Annister, finger on the trigger of his pistol, saw that slender hand rise; it brushed against thin lips; the dark face turned pale and blank; the Dark Doctor, his expression oddly frozen as if staring into Eternity, fell forward onto his face.

In some way, as Annister could understand, the madmen had won free, but—how?

In some way, as Annister could understand, the madmen had gained their freedom, but—how?

Turning, he saw a white face at his elbow as there sounded from without the staccato explosions of a motor, and a swift, hammering thunder upon the great door.

Turning, he saw a pale face next to him as the sharp sounds of a motor erupted outside, followed by a rapid, pounding thud on the large door.

“I am—Newbold Humiston,” said the face, “and I am not mad, or, rather, I am but mad north-north-west when the wind is southerly,” he quoted, with a ghastly smile. “This devil—” he pointed to the body of Elphinstone—“has gone to his own place, but the evil that he did lives after him—in us.”

“I am—Newbold Humiston,” said the face, “and I’m not crazy, or, well, I’m only crazy when the wind is blowing from the south,” he quoted, with a creepy smile. “This devil—” he pointed to Elphinstone's body—“has gone to his own place, but the evil he did lives on—in us.”

His voice rose to a shriek as there came a rush of feet along the corridor: a compact body of men, at their head a tall man at sight of whom Stephen Annister flung up a hand.

His voice shot up to a scream as a rush of footsteps echoed down the corridor: a group of men, led by a tall guy who made Stephen Annister raise his hand.

“Well, Childers,” he said. “I’m glad!”

“Well, Childers,” he said. “I’m glad!”

Childers spoke pantingly, in quick gasps:

Childers spoke breathlessly, in quick gasps:

“We just made it, old man,” he said. “A day ahead at that. The station agent put us on the track. We got ’em all—Lunn, and the rest; all but Rook—”

“We just made it, man,” he said. “A day ahead, too. The station agent put us on the right track. We got everyone—Lunn and the rest; everyone except Rook—”

He paused, at Annister’s inquiring look, turning his thumb down with an expressive gesture.

He paused, looking at Annister’s questioning expression, turning his thumb down in a clear gesture.

“We found him—strangled—in his office ... a queer business....”

“We found him—strangled—in his office ... a strange situation....”

Annister gave an exclamation.

Annister exclaimed.

“The Indian!” he said. “Well, Rook was the ‘Third Light,’ sure enough!”

“The Indian!” he said. “Well, Rook was definitely the ‘Third Light!’”

Again he was seeing the lean, avid face in the vestibule of the smoker, the lighted match; himself, and the conductor, and Rook, the lawyer’s pale eyes brooding above the glowing end of his cigarette.... And again, as the picture passed, he was aware of the white face at his elbow as Mary Allerton, her hand in his, behind her the golden hair and the wide eyes of Cleo Ridgley, turned to Childers with a smile that yet had in it a hint of tears.

Again, he was seeing the thin, eager face in the entrance of the smoking car, the lit match; himself, the conductor, and Rook, the lawyer with his pale eyes staring down at the glowing tip of his cigarette.... And again, as the scene faded, he noticed the pale face next to him as Mary Allerton, her hand in his, with the golden hair and wide eyes of Cleo Ridgley behind her, turned to Childers with a smile that still held a hint of tears.

He that had been Newbold Humiston continued:

He who had been Newbold Humiston continued:

“The others—they’re quiet now. The guards have gone—to follow him—the others saw to that.”

“The others—they're quiet now. The guards have left—to follow him—the others made sure of that.”

He gestured toward the silent figure on the floor.

He pointed at the quiet figure on the floor.

“His plan was worthy of his master, the Devil, because it was diabolically simple: Rook was his procurer and his clearing-house; you see, Rook found the victims, and cashed the checks that Elphinstone wrung from them; and then, when they had cleaned up, or when they deemed the time was ripe, the victims—disappeared. Rook’s secretary they kidnapped for revenge; Miss Allerton because she knew much; they suspected that she was in the Secret Service. And so—these others disappeared.”

“His plan was worthy of his master, the Devil, because it was devilishly simple: Rook was his middleman and his hub; you see, Rook found the victims and cashed the checks that Elphinstone squeezed out of them; and then, when they had made a fortune, or when they thought the time was right, the victims—vanished. They kidnapped Rook’s secretary for revenge; Miss Allerton because she knew too much; they suspected that she was in the Secret Service. And so—these others vanished.”

He laughed; the laugh of a dead man risen from the tomb.

He laughed; it was the laugh of a dead man come back to life.

“They disappeared—yes—but—they remained, as you see—myself—a living ghost!”

“They vanished—yeah—but—they stayed, like you see—me—a living ghost!”

“But how?” asked the younger Annister, in the sudden quiet, the realization of what his father and Mary had escaped burning like a quick fire in his veins. The toneless voice went on:

“But how?” asked the younger Annister, in the sudden quiet, the realization of what his father and Mary had escaped burning like a quick fire in his veins. The toneless voice went on:

“Elphinstone was a surgeon, a master.... You’ve heard of Dermatology? Well, it’s been done in India, I believe; practiced there to an extent unknown here, of course. An anesthetic, and then an operation: new faces for old, forged faces; the thing was diabolically simple. And so when they, the victims, saw themselves in a mirror, sometimes they went mad, for who could prove it? Who would be believed?”

“Elphinstone was a surgeon, a master.... You’ve heard of Dermatology? Well, it’s been done in India, I believe; practiced there to an extent unknown here, of course. An anesthetic, and then an operation: new faces for old, forged faces; the thing was diabolically simple. And so when the victims saw themselves in a mirror, sometimes they went mad, for who could prove it? Who would be believed?”

His voice rose, died, gathered strength, as a candle flames at the last with a brief spark of life:

His voice rose, faded, and then gained strength, like a candle flame flickering one last time with a brief spark of life:

“It’s done,” he muttered. “He’s gone—but his work lives after him, even as he called himself—the Jailer of Souls!”

“It’s done,” he said quietly. “He’s gone—but his work lives on, just like he said— the Jailer of Souls!”

THE END.


Editor Baffled by Weird Seance

Sir Arthur Conan Doyle’s lecture tours in the United States have created wide discussion and considerable difference of opinion, some persons contending that he is really in communication with the spirit world, while others declare that he is the victim of tricksters. In order to conduct an impartial investigation, J. Malcolm Bird, associate editor of The Scientific American, attended several of Sir Arthur’s seances, and afterward declared that he had observed psychic phenomena that could hardly be explained by any known natural cause. He could discover no physical connection between the medium or the spectators and the phenomena, and he saw mysterious self-luminous lights, attributed by Sir Arthur to ectoplasm, and heard strange noises that defied his efforts to establish a natural cause.

Sir Arthur Conan Doyle's lecture tours in the United States have sparked a lot of discussion and differing opinions. Some people believe he really communicates with the spirit world, while others insist he's being deceived by tricksters. To conduct an unbiased investigation, J. Malcolm Bird, associate editor of The Scientific American, attended several of Sir Arthur's seances. He later stated that he witnessed psychic phenomena that were nearly impossible to explain by any known natural causes. He found no physical connection between the medium or the audience and the phenomena, and he observed mysterious self-luminous lights, which Sir Arthur attributed to ectoplasm, as well as strange noises that resisted his attempts to find a natural explanation.

“My best judgment would be that both in direction and subject matter much of the ‘communicated’ material of the seance would be quite beyond the normal ability of the medium,” he said. “The seance entered a phase which seems to me to prove, without question, that telepathy or some other force with intelligence behind it was at work.

“My best guess is that both in direction and subject matter, a lot of the ‘communicated’ material from the séance would be well beyond the normal abilities of the medium,” he said. “The séance reached a stage that seems to clearly demonstrate that telepathy or some other intelligent force was at play."

“The trumpet began to talk, loudly and distinctly and coherently, in a voice that had not yet been heard.... It was not ordinary ventriloquism, because the ventriloquist cannot work in the dark. He doesn’t deceive your ears, but rather your eyes, by directing your attention to the point whence he wishes you to infer that the sound came. The voice really came from the center of the circle.”

“The trumpet started to speak, loud and clear and understandable, in a voice that hadn’t been heard before... It wasn’t typical ventriloquism because a ventriloquist can’t perform in the dark. They don’t trick your ears but rather your eyes, guiding your attention to where they want you to think the sound is coming from. The voice actually came from the center of the circle.”


[49]

[49]

JACK O’ MYSTERY

A Modern Ghost Story

A Contemporary Ghost Story

By EDWIN MacLAREN

By EDWIN MacLAREN

The limousine came to a glistening stop before an office building in Monroe Street, and a handsome woman of thirty, expensively and stylishly gowned, emerged from the car and entered the building, her mien bespeaking nervousness.

The limousine pulled up smoothly in front of an office building on Monroe Street, and a beautiful woman in her thirties, dressed in expensive and fashionable clothes, stepped out of the car and walked into the building, looking a bit anxious.

Furtively, as one who fears pursuit, she hastened across the marble rotunda, edged hurriedly into an elevator and ascended to the ninth floor, where she approached a door bearing upon its opaque glass panel the gilt lettering:

Furtively, as someone who fears being followed, she quickly crossed the marble rotunda, rushed into an elevator, and went up to the ninth floor, where she approached a door with gilt lettering on its opaque glass panel:

BARRY DETECTIVE AGENCY

BARRY DETECTIVE AGENCY

She paused here for a moment, in an effort to recover her equanimity; and then, with a brave assumption of self-assurance, she opened the door and entered the room and closed the door behind her.

She paused for a moment to regain her composure; then, with a confident demeanor, she opened the door, walked into the room, and closed the door behind her.

The room was quite deserted; but promptly from an adjoining chamber there came a lean-faced young man of inquiring blue eyes, who courteously greeted her.

The room was pretty empty; but right away, from a nearby room, a skinny young guy with curious blue eyes came in and politely greeted her.

“Is Mr. Barry in?” she asked. “Mr. Herbert Barry?”

“Is Mr. Barry here?” she asked. “Mr. Herbert Barry?”

“I am Herbert Barry,” he said.

“I'm Herbert Barry,” he said.

“Oh!” Surprised, she eyed the slim young man half incredulously. He seemed scarcely more than a boy. “Mrs. Franklin Parker told me about you—recommended you very highly. Perhaps that is why,” she added, with a smile, “I expected to find an older man.... I suppose most of the people who come to see you are in trouble of some sort. I am not in trouble, exactly, but—” She glanced around the office. “May I have a word with you in privacy?”

“Oh!” Surprised, she looked at the slim young man, half in disbelief. He seemed hardly more than a boy. “Mrs. Franklin Parker told me about you—recommended you very highly. Maybe that’s why,” she added with a smile, “I expected to find an older man... I guess most of the people who come to see you are having some kind of trouble. I’m not in trouble, exactly, but—” She glanced around the office. “Can I talk to you in private?”

[50]

[50]

He held open the door to the adjoining room. “Suppose we step in here? My stenographer is at lunch. There’s no danger of our being disturbed.”

He held the door to the next room open. “Shall we go in here? My assistant is on lunch break. We won't be interrupted.”

Preceding him into the inner office, she bade him lock the door; and, thus assured of their safety from interruption, she sat nervously on the edge of a chair and faced him across the flat-top desk. There clung to her, somehow, a subtle suggestion of wealth and luxury, and her well-chiseled features denoted good breeding. Subtle, too, was the delicate odor of violets that fragrantly touched his nostrils as she leaned toward him across the desk. Then he noticed she wore a rich cluster of the flowers upon her mauve silk waist.

Preceding him into the inner office, she asked him to lock the door; and, feeling secure from interruption, she sat nervously on the edge of a chair and faced him across the flat-top desk. There was a subtle hint of wealth and luxury about her, and her well-defined features indicated good breeding. The delicate scent of violets also subtly wafted to him as she leaned toward him across the desk. Then he noticed she had a vibrant cluster of the flowers pinned to her mauve silk blouse.

He observed, also, the purplish shadows beneath her large brown eyes, her half-frightened, half-worried demeanor and her air of suppressed excitement, as though she were struggling to control some inner perturbation.

He noticed the purplish shadows under her big brown eyes, her half-scared, half-anxious demeanor, and her vibe of bottled-up excitement, as if she was trying to manage some inner turmoil.

“Perhaps I’ve made a mistake,” she began, “in coming here. I don’t know. But I’ve been so perplexed, so utterly mystified, by some strange things that have happened lately—Did you ever hear of Willard Clayberg?” she broke off suddenly to ask.

“Maybe I messed up,” she started, “by coming here. I’m not sure. But I’ve been so confused, so completely baffled, by some weird things that have happened recently—Have you ever heard of Willard Clayberg?” she suddenly interrupted herself to ask.

Barry knitted his brows. The name had a familiar sound.

Barry frowned. The name sounded familiar.

“Yes,” he said, after a pause, “I seem to remember him. Wasn’t he the North Shore millionaire who went insane last winter and killed his wife and himself?”

“Yes,” he said, after a pause, “I think I remember him. Wasn’t he the North Shore millionaire who lost his mind last winter and killed his wife and himself?”

She nodded. Her elbows were resting on the desk and her slender fingers, interlaced beneath her small white chin, were twitching.

She nodded. Her elbows rested on the desk, and her slender fingers, intertwined beneath her small white chin, were twitching.

“Exactly. They lived, as you probably recall, in a quaint old-fashioned home near Hubbard Woods—just the two of them; no children. Following the tragedy, the house was closed up and for a long while remained unoccupied. Despite the scarcity of dwelling places, nobody apparently cared to live there. For one thing, it is not a modern residence, and for another—and this really seemed the most serious objection—it had acquired a reputation of being ‘haunted.’

“Exactly. They lived, as you probably remember, in a charming old house near Hubbard Woods—just the two of them; no kids. After the tragedy, the house was shut up and stayed empty for a long time. Despite the shortage of places to live, no one seemed to want to move in. For one thing, it wasn’t a modern home, and for another—and this really seemed to be the biggest issue—it had a reputation for being ‘haunted.’”

“Of course,” she went on, with a nervous little laugh, “you will say—just as I said—that such a thing is perfectly absurd. You’d think that no normal person would take it seriously. And yet there were so many strange things told about the house—creepy stories of weird sounds in the dead of night and unearthly things seen through the windows—that people, ordinarily level-headed, began to shun the place.

“Of course,” she continued, with a nervous little laugh, “you'll say—just like I did—that it’s totally ridiculous. You’d think no sensible person would take it seriously. And yet, there were so many bizarre stories about the house—creepy tales of strange noises in the dead of night and otherworldly things seen through the windows—that even usually rational people started to avoid the place.

“I have never believed in ghosts, Mr. Barry, and I’ve always ridiculed people who did; but now—Do you know my husband, Scott Peyton?”

“I’ve never believed in ghosts, Mr. Barry, and I’ve always made fun of people who do; but now—Do you know my husband, Scott Peyton?”

“I’ve heard of him,” said Barry. “Architect, isn’t he?”

“I’ve heard of him,” Barry said. “He’s an architect, right?”

“A very successful one. He has designed some of the finest buildings in Chicago. But he’s the most superstitious man alive! He’s a Southerner, born in Georgia, and at childhood his negro ‘mammy’ filled his mind with all manner of silly superstitions, including a deathly fear of ‘ha’nts.’ He has never been able to overcome this, although both of us have tried.

“A very successful one. He has designed some of the finest buildings in Chicago. But he’s the most superstitious man alive! He’s from the South, born in Georgia, and as a child, his Black ‘mammy’ filled his head with all sorts of silly superstitions, including a deep fear of ‘ha’nts.’ He has never been able to get past this, even though both of us have tried.”

“About three weeks ago,” Mrs. Peyton continued, her voice betraying her agitation, “he and I were motoring along the North Shore when we espied this old Clayberg estate. The quaint charm of the old-fashioned place at once enchanted me; and when we alighted and strolled through the grounds my enchantment grew. It seemed as if Nature had outdone herself in lavishing picturesque beauty there. Mr. Peyton was as fascinated as I.

“About three weeks ago,” Mrs. Peyton continued, her voice showing her unease, “he and I were driving along the North Shore when we spotted this old Clayberg estate. The charming appeal of the vintage place instantly captured my attention; and when we got out and walked through the grounds, my fascination deepened. It felt like Nature had really gone all out in showcasing stunning beauty there. Mr. Peyton was just as captivated as I was.”

“We were planning, at that time, to give up our town apartment and buy a suburban home; and this seemed to be just the thing we were looking for. We inquired of the neighbors concerning it, and it was then we discovered its tragic history. When my husband was told of the hideous thing that had happened there last winter, and of its evil reputation since, his enthusiasm vanished, and I immediately saw he would never consider buying it.

“We were planning, at that time, to give up our apartment in the city and buy a house in the suburbs; this seemed to be exactly what we were looking for. We asked the neighbors about it, and that’s when we found out about its tragic history. When my husband heard about the terrible incident that happened there last winter and its bad reputation since then, his excitement disappeared, and I could see right away that he would never consider buying it.”

“But I had set my heart on having that place; and later—after I had pleaded and argued with him in vain—I decided to buy it myself and, by compelling him to live there, perhaps cure him permanently of his superstitious fear. I saw the agent next day, learned the old home could be bought at a bargain, and had my father buy it and deed it to me.

“But I was determined to have that place; and later—after I had begged and argued with him without success—I decided to buy it myself and, by forcing him to live there, maybe cure him once and for all of his superstitious fears. I saw the agent the next day, found out the old home could be purchased at a great price, and had my father buy it and transfer the deed to me.

“My husband was furious when I told him what I had done. He declared he would never enter the house and urged me to sell it forthwith. But I was as firm as he; and finally, after a rather violent argument and by taunting him with being a coward, I contrived to get his reluctant consent to make our home in the ‘haunted house’.”

“My husband was really angry when I told him what I had done. He said he would never step foot in the house and pushed me to sell it immediately. But I stood my ground just like him; and eventually, after a pretty intense argument and goading him about being a coward, I managed to get his hesitant agreement to make our home in the ‘haunted house’.”


“We moved in last Thursday,” said Mrs. Peyton sitting nearer the desk and lowering her voice, “and on Thursday night, and every night since then—” She exhaled audibly, her lip quivering.

“We moved in last Thursday,” said Mrs. Peyton, sitting closer to the desk and lowering her voice, “and on Thursday night, and every night since then—” She let out a breath, her lip trembling.

“What happened?” asked Barry.

“What happened?” Barry asked.

“It’s been a nightmare!” she exclaimed with sudden vehemence. “Ever since that first night the most peculiar things have happened. I don’t know what to make of it, or what to think, or do. It’s baffling! I’m not in the least superstitious; and yet—”

“It’s been a nightmare!” she exclaimed with sudden intensity. “Ever since that first night, the weirdest things have happened. I don’t know what to make of it, what to think, or what to do. It’s so confusing! I’m not at all superstitious; and yet—”

“Start at the beginning,” suggested Barry, “and tell me exactly what happened.”

“Start at the beginning,” Barry suggested, “and tell me exactly what happened.”

“Well, the first night we slept in the master’s bedroom—a large front room on the second floor—and about midnight I was awakened by my husband, who was sitting up in bed, gasping and trembling with terror. Before I could speak, he sprang from bed and switched on the light and began frantically searching the room, looking into the closets and under the bed and peering into the hall.

“Well, the first night we slept in the master bedroom—a big front room on the second floor—around midnight, I was awakened by my husband, who was sitting up in bed, gasping and trembling with fear. Before I could say anything, he jumped out of bed, turned on the light, and started searching the room frantically, looking in the closets, under the bed, and peering into the hallway.

“‘For heaven’s sake!’ I cried. ‘What’s the matter?’

“‘For heaven's sake!’ I exclaimed. ‘What's going on?’”

“He pointed to the corridor door. His hand was trembling and his face was as white as paper. For a moment he seemed unable to speak.

“He pointed to the corridor door. His hand was shaking and his face was as pale as paper. For a moment, he seemed unable to say anything.

“‘It came right through that door!’ he said at last. ‘I woke up just as it came in the room—a ghastly-looking old man with white hair and a long beard. It didn’t open the door, but came right through it!’

“‘It came right through that door!’ he finally said. ‘I woke up just as it came into the room—a horrifying old man with white hair and a long beard. It didn’t open the door, but came right through it!’”

“‘Nonsense!’ I laughed. ‘You’ve been thinking about ghosts until you imagine you’re seeing them. Now come back to bed and go to sleep.’

“‘Nonsense!’ I laughed. ‘You’ve been thinking about ghosts so much that you’re convincing yourself you’re actually seeing them. Now come back to bed and go to sleep.’”

“But he indignantly insisted he had actually seen the thing.

“But he angrily insisted he had really seen it.”

“‘I saw it cross the room,’ he declared, ‘and stop at the bed and stand there looking down at me. When I sat up it disappeared—vanished into air.’

“‘I saw it cross the room,’ he said, ‘and stop at the bed, looking down at me. When I sat up, it disappeared—gone into thin air.’”

“I couldn’t believe such a preposterous thing, of course, but, to humor him, I offered to get up and help him search the house.

"I couldn’t believe such a ridiculous thing, of course, but to go along with him, I offered to get up and help him search the house."

“‘What good would that do?’ he objected. ‘I tell you the thing was a spirit!’

“‘What good would that do?’ he argued. ‘I’m telling you, it was a spirit!’”

“Finally he went back to bed. But he slept no more that night. At breakfast next morning I could see he hadn’t closed his eyes.

“Finally, he went back to bed. But he didn’t sleep anymore that night. At breakfast the next morning, I could tell he hadn’t closed his eyes.”

“On the following night I again was awakened by my husband, who seemed even more frightened than before.

“Later that night, my husband woke me up again, looking even more scared than before.

“‘It came back again!’ he whispered hoarsely. ‘It was puttering around your desk over there.’

“‘It came back again!’ he whispered hoarsely. ‘It was buzzing around your desk over there.’”

“Then he jumped out of bed and ran to the desk and lit the lamp there. A moment later he uttered a sharp cry and came hurrying back to my bed, with a sheet of writing paper in his hand.

“Then he jumped out of bed and ran to the desk and switched on the lamp there. A moment later, he let out a sharp cry and hurried back to my bed, holding a sheet of writing paper in his hand.

“‘Look at that!’ he exclaimed, and thrust the paper before my eyes.

“‘Check this out!’ he exclaimed, shoving the paper in front of my face.

[51]

[51]

“I saw written on the paper, in a sprawling hand, the words, ‘Leave this House!’ and I knew then that somebody had been in the room.

“I saw written on the paper, in a sprawling hand, the words, ‘Leave this House!’ and I knew then that someone had been in the room.

“I got up and tried the door. It was still locked and the key was in the hole, just as I had left it. The windows hadn’t been touched, apparently. How, then, had the person entered our room?

“I got up and tried the door. It was still locked and the key was in the hole, just as I had left it. The windows hadn’t been touched, apparently. How, then, had the person entered our room?

“My husband, of course, insisted it was not a living being, but a ghost, who could pass through a locked door as though it didn’t exist. And, as before, he refused to look for it.

“My husband, of course, insisted it wasn’t a living being, but a ghost that could pass through a locked door as if it didn’t exist. And, just like before, he refused to look for it.”

“Next day, however, with our cook and houseman, I thoroughly searched the house from top to bottom—and found nothing. No trace of anybody having entered the house. Nothing wrong anywhere.

“Next day, however, with our cook and houseman, I thoroughly searched the house from top to bottom—and found nothing. No trace of anyone having entered the house. Nothing wrong anywhere.”

“On Saturday night I was awakened again—this time by a frantic knocking on our bedroom door. I sat up, startled. My husband was sleeping soundly, exhausted after two sleepless nights.

“On Saturday night, I was woken up again—this time by urgent knocking on our bedroom door. I sat up, alarmed. My husband was sleeping deeply, worn out after two nights without rest.

“I slipped quietly from bed, without disturbing him, and tiptoed to the door and whispered through the panel:

“I quietly got out of bed without waking him, tiptoed to the door, and whispered through the panel:

“‘Who’s there?’

“‘Who’s there?’”

“The cook’s voice answered, and I could tell by her tone she was terribly frightened:

“The cook’s voice replied, and I could tell by her tone that she was really scared:

“‘It’s me, ma’am. I’m leavin’ this house tonight. I won’t stay here another minute!’

“‘It’s me, ma’am. I’m leaving this house tonight. I’m not staying here another minute!’”

“I opened the door and stepped out in the hall—taking care not to awake Mr. Peyton—and found Clara fully dressed and holding her traveling-bag. It was evident she had dressed in considerable haste, and it was equally plain that she was almost paralyzed with fear.

“I opened the door and stepped out into the hall—making sure not to wake Mr. Peyton—and found Clara fully dressed and holding her travel bag. It was clear she had gotten ready in a rush, and it was just as obvious that she was almost frozen with fear.

“‘I just seen a spook!’ she gasped. ‘An old man with white hair and whiskers. He come right in my room while I was asleep. I woke up and seen ’im. And he writ somethin’ on my dresser. You c’n see for yerself, ma’am, what he writ there.’

“‘I just saw a ghost!’ she gasped. ‘An old man with white hair and a beard. He came right into my room while I was asleep. I woke up and saw him. And he wrote something on my dresser. You can see for yourself, ma’am, what he wrote there.’”


“Fearful of awakening my husband, I had drawn her away from the bedroom door; and now, with some difficulty, I persuaded her to follow me to her room, where I found, written in white chalk across the bureau mirror, the command: ‘Leave here at once!

“Worried about waking my husband, I pulled her away from the bedroom door; and now, after some struggle, I convinced her to go with me to her room, where I saw written in white chalk across the bureau mirror, the message: ‘Leave here at once!’”

“Clara was determined to obey this ‘message from the dead’ by leaving instantly. I couldn’t induce her even to stay until morning. Despite my protests and entreaties, she fled from the house and passed the remainder of the night, as I later discovered, in the Hubbard Woods railroad station, taking an early train for Chicago.

“Clara was set on following this ‘message from the dead’ by leaving right away. I couldn’t get her to stay until morning. No matter how much I protested and begged, she ran out of the house and spent the rest of the night, as I later found out, at the Hubbard Woods train station, catching an early train to Chicago.”

“I tried to keep the occurrence from my husband, inventing an excuse for Clara’s hasty departure, but he wormed the truth from me, and of course that further harassed his already overwrought nerves. Also, it gave him the right to say, ‘I told you so!’

"I tried to hide what happened from my husband, coming up with an excuse for Clara's sudden leaving, but he managed to get the truth out of me, which only stressed him out even more. Plus, it gave him a chance to say, 'I told you so!'"

“He renewed his pleading to abandon the house; but I still refused to give it up—still refused to admit that it was ‘haunted,’ or that there was anything supernatural in what he and Clara had seen.

“He kept begging me to leave the house; but I still wouldn’t give it up—still wouldn’t admit that it was ‘haunted’ or that there was anything supernatural in what he and Clara had experienced."

“It didn’t end there, unhappily. On the very next night—that was night before last—the houseman was visited by the mysterious ‘thing.’ He said he saw it in his room, after midnight, stooping over his table, that he shouted at it and it disappeared. Then, so he told us, he got up and struck a light and discovered the ‘ghost’ had been trying to send a message to him by arranging some matches on the table.

“It didn’t stop there, unfortunately. The very next night—that was the night before last—the houseman encountered the mysterious ‘thing.’ He said he saw it in his room after midnight, leaning over his table. He shouted at it, and it vanished. Then, as he told us, he got up, lit a match, and found that the ‘ghost’ had been trying to communicate with him by arranging some matches on the table.”

“He showed us these matches, saying he had left them just as they were found. They were so placed as to spell the word, ‘LEAVE,’ in capital letters. Evidently the ‘ghost’ was frightened away before he could finish his sentence. Needless to say, the houseman left us.

“He showed us these matches, saying he had left them just as they were found. They were arranged to spell the word, ‘LEAVE,’ in capital letters. Clearly, the ‘ghost’ was scared off before he could complete his sentence. Obviously, the houseman left us.”

“Well, in spite of all these things, I simply couldn’t bring myself to believe that the mysterious visitations were supernatural. I was sure there must be some logical explanation. But last night—!”

“Well, despite all this, I just couldn’t convince myself that the mysterious visits were supernatural. I was certain there had to be some logical explanation. But last night—!”

“What happened last night?” asked Barry, as Mrs. Peyton paused.

“What happened last night?” Barry asked as Mrs. Peyton paused.

Mrs. Peyton, still sitting forward in her chair, was searching in her reticule. Barry noticed her fingers were unsteady and that her underlip was caught between her teeth to still its quivering.

Mrs. Peyton, still leaning forward in her chair, was rummaging through her purse. Barry noticed her fingers were shaky and that her bottom lip was held between her teeth to stop it from trembling.

“Last night,” she went on, with a transparent effort at lightness, “I saw the ‘ghost’! Please don’t smile! I was quite wide awake when I saw it—as wide awake as I am this moment—and in full possession of all my wits. And I can’t understand yet how it got in my room, or how it got out, or even what it was.

“Last night,” she continued, trying to sound casual, “I saw the ‘ghost’! Please don’t laugh! I was completely awake when I saw it—as awake as I am right now—and fully aware of everything. And I still can’t figure out how it got into my room, how it left, or even what it actually was.

“I was alone in the house, too,” she continued, taking a photograph from the reticule and placing it, face down, on the desk. “Yesterday afternoon Mr. Peyton telephoned from his office that he must stay downtown rather late to attend a meeting of building contractors and suggested that I come in to the city for dinner, and bring a friend and ‘take in a show,’ and meet him afterward. But I wasn’t in the mood and told him I’d prefer to stay at home.

“I was alone in the house, too,” she continued, taking a photo out of her purse and placing it, face down, on the desk. “Yesterday afternoon, Mr. Peyton called from his office to say that he had to stay downtown pretty late for a meeting with builders and suggested I come into the city for dinner, bring a friend, ‘catch a show,’ and meet him afterward. But I wasn’t feeling it and told him I’d rather stay home.

“‘But I won’t be home before twelve o’clock,’ he said, ‘and I don’t like the idea of your being all alone in that house at night, without even a servant on the place.’

“‘But I won’t be home before twelve o’clock,’ he said, ‘and I don’t like the thought of you being all alone in that house at night, without even a servant around.’”

“I reminded him that the chauffeur and gardener were still with us (they sleep in the garage and hadn’t been alarmed by the ‘spook’), and with these two and Mitch, our Scotch collie, to guard me I felt perfectly safe. As for the ‘ghost,’ I laughingly told him, I really would enjoy meeting it and having a chat on its astral adventures.

“I reminded him that the driver and gardener were still here (they sleep in the garage and hadn’t been scared by the ‘ghost’), and with these two and Mitch, our Scottish collie, watching over me, I felt completely safe. As for the ‘ghost,’ I jokingly told him I would actually enjoy meeting it and having a conversation about its astral adventures.”

“He declined to unbend from his seriousness and became irritated when I refused to leave the house. We had quite a tiff, but I finally had my way, and the best he could get was a promise from me to lock myself in before going to bed. He said he would sleep in one of the guest chambers.

“He wouldn't loosen up from his seriousness and got annoyed when I wouldn't leave the house. We had quite a disagreement, but I eventually got my way, and the best he could manage was a promise from me to lock myself in before going to bed. He said he would sleep in one of the guest rooms.”

“After a pick-up meal in the kitchen, I went upstairs to our room and wrote letters until ten o’clock. Then I prepared for bed.

“After grabbing a meal in the kitchen, I went upstairs to our room and wrote letters until ten o'clock. Then I got ready for bed.”

“For a moment I regretted not having done as my husband asked. The house did seem eerie; no denying that—big and dark and silent, and not a living creature in it except myself.

“For a moment, I regretted not doing what my husband asked. The house did seem creepy; that was undeniable—big, dark, and silent, with no living creature in it except for me.”

“But I quickly shook off this feeling, assuring myself there was no such thing as a ghost, and, even if there was, that it couldn’t possibly harm me. However, remembering my promise, I locked the door and put the key under my pillow, and bolted all the windows, and, as an additional precaution, I looked under the bed and inspected both closets. And I knew absolutely, when I put out the light and got into bed, that I was the only person in that room.

“But I quickly shook off this feeling, assuring myself that ghosts didn't exist, and even if they did, they couldn't possibly hurt me. However, remembering my promise, I locked the door and put the key under my pillow, bolted all the windows, and as an extra precaution, I looked under the bed and checked both closets. And I knew for sure, when I turned off the light and got into bed, that I was the only person in that room.

“I was soon asleep,” said Mrs. Peyton, again feeling in her handbag, “and it seemed only a few minutes later—though I know now it was several hours—when I found myself wide awake. I suppose it was the lack of fresh air that awoke me. I’m accustomed to sleeping with the windows open.

“I fell asleep pretty quickly,” said Mrs. Peyton, rummaging through her handbag again, “and it felt like only a few minutes later—though I realize now it was actually several hours—when I suddenly woke up. I guess it was the lack of fresh air that did it. I’m used to sleeping with the windows open.”

“I was on the point of getting up to open a window when, all at once, my blood seemed to freeze. I discovered, quite suddenly, I was not alone in the room!”

“I was about to get up to open a window when, all of a sudden, my blood seemed to freeze. I realized, quite suddenly, I was not alone in the room!”


Mrs. Peyton paused and drew from the handbag a sheet of blue linen notepaper. Nervously creasing the paper in her slender white fingers, she continued, with heightening agitation, her large brown eyes earnestly watching the detective’s face: “I won’t deny, Mr. Berry, that I was frightened. In fact, I confess that I was so terrified I seemed utterly powerless to move or speak. I had always supposed if I ever should see a ghost I would feel no fear[52] whatever. But now that I found myself actually looking at one—or at least looking at what, in that frightful moment, I potently believed to be one—I was petrified with terror.

Mrs. Peyton paused and took out a sheet of blue linen notepaper from her handbag. Nervously creasing the paper with her slim white fingers, she continued, her agitation increasing, her large brown eyes earnestly watching the detective’s face: “I won’t deny, Mr. Berry, that I was scared. In fact, I admit I was so terrified that I felt completely frozen, unable to move or speak. I always thought that if I ever did see a ghost, I wouldn’t feel any fear at all[52]. But now that I found myself actually looking at one—or at least looking at what, in that frightful moment, I strongly believed to be one—I was frozen with fear.

“It was sitting at my desk, right where I’d been sitting all evening, and its back was toward me. The moon had risen and was shining through the windows, brightening the room with a pale half-light.

“It was sitting at my desk, right where I’d been all evening, and its back was toward me. The moon had risen and was shining through the windows, filling the room with a soft glow.”

“The figure at the desk appeared to be writing. In fact, I could hear the scratching of the pen. I could also hear the ticking of a small clock on the desk. That’s how still everything was.

“The person sitting at the desk seemed to be writing. I could actually hear the scratching of the pen. I could also hear the ticking of a small clock on the desk. That’s how quiet everything was.”

“Well, it sat there writing—a blurred, shapeless object in the silvery moonlight—for I don’t know how long. It seemed an age! And all the time I was conscious—terrifyingly so—that I was alone in that great house with it!”

“Well, it sat there writing—a blurry, shapeless object in the silvery moonlight—for I don’t know how long. It felt like forever! And all the time I was painfully aware—terrifyingly so—that I was alone in that big house with it!”

Mrs. Peyton paused and took the photograph from the desk.

Mrs. Peyton paused and picked up the photograph from the desk.

“Instinctively, I tried to scream,” she went on, “but my throat was parched and I seemed unable to utter a sound. However, I must have made some sort of noise, for the thing suddenly turned and looked at me over its shoulder. And for the first time, I saw its face.”

“Instinctively, I tried to scream,” she continued, “but my throat was dry and I couldn’t seem to make a sound. Still, I must have made some noise because the thing suddenly turned and glanced back at me. And for the first time, I saw its face.”

“What was the face like?” asked Barry.

“What did the face look like?” asked Barry.

She handed him the photograph.

She gave him the photo.

“That’s a picture of it,” she said.

“That’s a picture of it,” she said.

It was a kodak “snapshot” of an aged man with flowing white hair and a patriarchal beard. Turning it over, Barry saw written on the back, “Willard Clayberg, December, 1922.”

It was a Kodak "snapshot" of an old man with long white hair and a fatherly beard. Turning it over, Barry saw written on the back, "Willard Clayberg, December, 1922."

“It’s Mr. Clayberg’s last picture,” said Mrs. Peyton. “I obtained it this morning from one of his grandsons. It was taken last winter, shortly before the dreadful tragedy at our house.”

“It’s Mr. Clayberg’s final picture,” said Mrs. Peyton. “I got it this morning from one of his grandsons. It was taken last winter, just before the awful tragedy at our house.”

“Getting back to last night?” reminded Barry.

“Are we getting back to last night?” Barry reminded.

“Oh, yes! Well, the thing sat there, quite silent and motionless, staring at me through the moonlight. Its face was the same as the one in that picture, only, somehow, it didn’t seem real. It was peculiarly pallid and lifeless—like the face of a dead person.

“Oh, yes! Well, the thing just sat there, completely silent and still, staring at me in the moonlight. Its face was the same as the one in that picture, but for some reason, it didn’t seem real. It looked oddly pale and lifeless—like the face of a dead person."

“Finally I found my voice and cried out: ‘Who are you? What are you doing here?’

“Finally, I found my voice and shouted: ‘Who are you? What are you doing here?’”

“Instantly the thing rose from the desk, without making a particle of sound, and glided swiftly and silently across the room—and disappeared!

“Immediately, the object lifted off the desk, without making a sound, and smoothly and quietly glided across the room—and vanished!

“That seemed to revive my courage—the thought that I had frightened it away—and I sprang from bed and ran to the door.

“That seemed to boost my courage—the thought that I had scared it away—and I jumped out of bed and ran to the door.

“The door was still locked! I tried the windows. They were still bolted. Neither the door nor the windows had been touched. Everything in the room, in fact, was just as I had left it upon going to bed.

“The door was still locked! I tried the windows. They were still bolted. Neither the door nor the windows had been touched. Everything in the room, in fact, was just as I had left it when I went to bed.

“Then I crossed to my desk and lit the lamp there and found—this!” Mrs. Peyton offered the sheet of note paper, which she had been nervously fingering.

“Then I walked over to my desk and turned on the lamp there and found—this!” Mrs. Peyton said, showing the sheet of note paper she had been nervously fidgeting with.

Barry unfolded it and read the words scrawled upon its blue surface:

Barry opened it up and read the words written on its blue surface:

Again I warn you to leave this house. This is the last—

I'm warning you again to leave this house. This is your last chance—

“When I interrupted him,” explained Mrs. Peyton, “he apparently had just written the word, ‘last.’”

“When I interrupted him,” explained Mrs. Peyton, “he had just written the word, ‘last.’”

Barry nodded and narrowly examined the handwriting. It was old-style script, angular and shaky, indicative of a very aged and infirm person.

Barry nodded and closely looked at the handwriting. It was old-fashioned script, sharp and unsteady, suggesting it came from someone very elderly and frail.

“Have you the notes received by Mr. Peyton and the cook?”

“Do you have the notes that Mr. Peyton and the cook received?”

“No; but I saw them. Both were written in the same hand as that,” indicating the sheet of blue paper.

“No; but I saw them. Both were written in the same handwriting as that,” pointing to the sheet of blue paper.

Barry again looked at the photograph, holding it to the light and inspecting it closely. Suddenly he asked:

Barry looked at the photograph again, holding it up to the light and examining it closely. Then he suddenly asked:

“What sort of clothing did your visitor wear?”

“What kind of clothes did your visitor wear?”

“Why, as I remember, he wore a sort of long gray robe and a queer little cap—a skullcap, maybe. But it was all very blurred and indistinct. He seemed to be enveloped in a kind of gray mist. With his white hair and beard, the effect was quite ‘creepy.’”

“Why, if I recall correctly, he wore a long gray robe and a funny little cap—a skullcap, maybe. But everything was pretty hazy and unclear. He looked like he was surrounded by a gray mist. With his white hair and beard, the vibe was quite ‘creepy.’”

“Anything else happen last night?”

"Anything else happen last night?"

“Nothing—except that I passed the rest of the night trying to solve the riddle. The first thing I did, after finding the note, was to try the door and windows again—and I again made sure they hadn’t been touched. I knew positively that nobody could get in the room except through the door or windows, so how had the old man entered?

“Nothing—except that I spent the rest of the night trying to figure out the riddle. The first thing I did after finding the note was to check the door and windows again—and I made sure they had not been disturbed. I knew for sure that no one could enter the room except through the door or windows, so how had the old man gotten in?

“I was still hunting an answer to that question, and growing more perplexed than ever, when I heard a heavy footfall on the front porch; then the front door opened and closed with a bang, and my husband came bounding noisily upstairs. I knew from this he had seen the light at my window, even before he called to me reprovingly through the bedroom door: ‘Haven’t you turned in yet? It’s ’way after one o’clock.’

“I was still searching for an answer to that question and getting more confused than ever when I heard a heavy footstep on the front porch; then the front door opened and slammed shut with a bang, and my husband came stomping noisily upstairs. I knew from this that he had seen the light in my window, even before he called to me disapprovingly through the bedroom door: ‘Aren’t you in bed yet? It’s way past one o’clock.’”

“It was then I decided to say nothing to him about what happened. And I haven’t.

“It was then I decided not to say anything to him about what happened. And I haven’t.”

“But this morning, as soon as he’d left for the office, I called on Mrs. Parker and told her everything. She suggested that I see you. I hesitated at first to do this, because only yesterday I spoke to Mr. Peyton about calling in the police or employing a detective to investigate the mystery, and he vigorously objected. He really believed the thing was supernatural and declared that no living person could overcome it. The only thing to do, he said, was to leave the house as the ‘spirit’ commanded.

“But this morning, right after he left for the office, I visited Mrs. Parker and shared everything with her. She suggested that I reach out to you. I was hesitant at first because just yesterday I talked to Mr. Peyton about bringing in the police or hiring a detective to look into the mystery, and he strongly opposed it. He genuinely believed it was supernatural and insisted that no living person could get past it. The only option, he said, was to leave the house as the ‘spirit’ instructed.”

“I finally decided, however, to follow Mrs. Parker’s suggestion, particularly as she recommended you so highly—and so, quite unknown to my husband, here I am!

“I finally decided, however, to follow Mrs. Parker’s suggestion, especially since she spoke so highly of you—and so, without my husband knowing, here I am!”

“And now, Mr. Barry,” said Mrs. Peyton, sitting back in her chair for the first time and moving her white hands in a pretty gesture of relief, “what do you make of it all?”

“And now, Mr. Barry,” said Mrs. Peyton, sitting back in her chair for the first time and moving her white hands in a graceful gesture of relief, “what do you think of it all?”


Barry, examining the feeble handwriting beneath a reading-glass, discerned what appeared to be a startling solution of the mystery; but, deeming it best for the moment to say nothing of this, he offered an obvious answer to her question:

Barry, looking at the weak handwriting under a magnifying glass, noticed what seemed to be an astonishing solution to the mystery. However, thinking it best to keep this to himself for now, he provided a straightforward answer to her question:

“From what you have told me, Mrs. Peyton, it would seem that an unknown person, concealed in your house, is bent on frightening you away.”

“Based on what you've shared, Mrs. Peyton, it seems that an unknown person hiding in your home is trying to scare you off.”

“But I’ve thoroughly searched the house,” she protested, “not once, but several times; and I know positively that nobody is hidden there—and that nobody has broken in. Besides, even if the old man was in the house, or had broken in, how did he enter my room last night?”

“But I’ve searched the house everywhere,” she protested, “not just once, but several times; and I know for sure that no one is hiding there—and that no one has broken in. Besides, even if the old man *was* in the house, or *had* broken in, how did he get into my room last night?”

“Perhaps, after I’ve inspected the room—”

“Maybe, after I’ve checked out the room—”

“Can you do it, without Mr. Peyton knowing?”

“Can you do it without Mr. Peyton finding out?”

“Quite easily, I think, with our help. Since you are in need of servants, my presence can readily be explained—”

“Honestly, I think it’ll be pretty easy with our help. Since you need help around here, my being here makes perfect sense—”

“Why, of course!” she eagerly interrupted. “Our new houseman! It will seem quite plausible, too,” she added, rising and glancing at her watch, “particularly since I’ve just engaged a new cook—who is waiting for me now, by the way, in my car. We had best start at once, Mr. Barry. It’s nearly one, and my husband is usually home before six.”

“Of course!” she eagerly interrupted. “Our new houseman! That will seem totally believable,” she added, standing up and checking her watch, “especially since I just hired a new cook—who's actually waiting for me in my car right now. We should really get going, Mr. Barry. It’s almost one, and my husband usually gets home before six.”

... A little later, as the Peyton limousine smartly threaded its way through the downtown streets, Barry, sitting on the front seat beside the chauffeur, planned a procedure that would either substantiate, or explode, his tentative explanation of the white-bearded “ghost.”

... A little later, as the Peyton limousine smoothly made its way through the downtown streets, Barry, sitting in the front seat next to the driver, devised a plan that would either confirm or disprove his initial theory about the white-bearded “ghost.”

His first step was taken immediately: At a State Street department store he secretly bought a pad of cheap writing paper, a package of ungummed envelopes, ten two-cent stamps, a thick lead[53] pencil, a jar of mucilage and an oblong carton of sterilized gauze.

His first step was taken right away: At a State Street department store, he secretly bought a pad of cheap writing paper, a package of ungummed envelopes, ten two-cent stamps, a thick lead pencil, a jar of glue, and an oblong box of sterilized gauze.

Later still, upon reaching the “haunted house,” he saw no cause to revise his plan, and no reason to doubt that the solution he already had formed, although amazing, was essentially correct.

Later on, when he arrived at the "haunted house," he felt no need to change his plan and had no reason to doubt that the solution he had come up with, although surprising, was basically right.

With the new cook installed in the kitchen, Mrs. Peyton conducted him to the second-floor front bedroom—a commodious south chamber—where she had seen the “ghost” last night. Barry looked at the small mahogany desk, surveyed the white-enameled twin beds, measured their distance from the corridor door and carefully examined the lock thereon.

With the new cook set up in the kitchen, Mrs. Peyton led him to the front bedroom on the second floor—a spacious south-facing room—where she had seen the “ghost” last night. Barry glanced at the small mahogany desk, took in the white-enameled twin beds, measured how far they were from the corridor door, and carefully inspected the lock on it.

Then, swiftly though systematically, he searched the rest of the house and afterward strolled outdoors. Sauntering across the velvety lawns, beneath the aged trees, he casually approached the garage some two hundred feet from the house. He had found nothing in the house, and now saw nothing in the surrounding grounds, to suggest the weird things he had heard. Here, to all appearance, was only an old-fashioned suburban home dozing peacefully in the mellow sunshine of a midsummer afternoon.

Then, quickly but methodically, he searched the rest of the house and afterward walked outside. Strolling across the soft lawns, under the old trees, he casually made his way to the garage about two hundred feet from the house. He hadn’t found anything in the house, and now saw nothing in the surrounding yard to suggest the strange things he had heard. It seemed, at least on the surface, like just an old-fashioned suburban home peacefully resting in the warm sunshine of a midsummer afternoon.

At the garage, which aforetime had been a stable, he engaged in back-stairs gossip with Frank Dominick, the chauffeur—in the presence of the gardener, John Hart, an uncommunicative person—and learned that both were preparing to “give notice.”

At the garage, which had once been a stable, he chatted in private with Frank Dominick, the chauffeur—in front of the gardener, John Hart, a man of few words—and found out that both were getting ready to "give notice."

“We ain’t actually seen old Clayberg’s ghost—at least not yet,” said Dominick, “but we’ve heard enough about ’im and I guess he’ll be callin’ on us next. I guess the only reason we ain’t seen ’im before is because we sleep up there,” pointing to the upper floor of the garage. “Take my advice, friend, and don’t stay here over night. Am I right, John?”

“We haven't actually seen old Clayberg’s ghost—at least not yet,” said Dominick, “but we’ve heard enough about him, and I suppose he’ll be showing up for us next. I think the only reason we haven’t seen him before is because we sleep up there,” pointing to the upper floor of the garage. “Take my advice, friend, and don’t stay here overnight. Am I right, John?”

John Hart, a senile man, shifted his cud of tobacco and expectorated lavishly, thus contributing a fresh stain to his ragged white beard.

John Hart, an older man losing his grip on reality, shifted his wad of tobacco and spat generously, adding a new stain to his tattered white beard.

“You’re right,” said he, and spoke no more.

"You're right," he said, and didn't say anything else.

Returning to the house, Barry was given a white jacket and a pair of blue trousers by Mrs. Peyton; and at six o’clock, wearing these garments and a servile mien, he was laying the dinner table when the master of the house arrived. Barry, with a plate and napkin in his hands, observed him through the doorway—a trim-looking man of thirty-five—and remarked the harrowing fear that sat upon his countenance.

Returning to the house, Barry was given a white jacket and a pair of blue trousers by Mrs. Peyton; and at six o’clock, wearing these clothes and a submissive demeanor, he was setting the dinner table when the master of the house arrived. Barry, holding a plate and napkin, saw him through the doorway—a well-groomed man of thirty-five—and noted the intense fear that was evident on his face.

His haggard eyes, like those of his wife, denoted loss of sleep; and he evinced no interest in her “luck in finding two perfect servants.” In the same troubled preoccupation, he acknowledged the introduction of Barry, who was presented as Thomas Field. Clearly, he was too frightened and worried to be conscious of his environment.

His tired eyes, like those of his wife, showed that he hadn’t slept well; and he didn’t seem interested in her “luck in finding two perfect servants.” In the same troubled state of mind, he acknowledged the introduction of Barry, who was introduced as Thomas Field. Clearly, he was too scared and anxious to be aware of what was going on around him.

Dinner over, Barry went to his room. It was a tiny chamber tucked under the eaves at the rear of the top floor, and it was here that his predecessor had beheld the “apparition” night before last. Upon the small table, where the word, “LEAVE” had been spelled with matches, Barry spread the articles which he had bought this afternoon.

Dinner done, Barry went to his room. It was a small space tucked under the eaves at the back of the top floor, and it was here that his predecessor had seen the “apparition” the night before last. On the small table, where the word “LEAVE” had been spelled out with matches, Barry laid out the items he had bought that afternoon.

Then he drew the table to the window, and lighted the lamp, and sat down and began writing letters to mythical persons in Iowa. His door stood open, and so did the window, and anybody passing in the hall, or standing north of the house, could have watched him at his employment.

Then he pulled the table over to the window, turned on the lamp, sat down, and started writing letters to imaginary people in Iowa. His door was open, as was the window, so anyone passing in the hallway or standing north of the house could have seen him at work.

For upward of two hours he sat steadily writing, his back to the door, his face silhouetted against the window; and when he had written five letters, and had stamped and directed them to his imaginary correspondents, he uncorked the mucilage pot and sealed the flaps of the envelops.

For over two hours, he sat writing steadily, facing away from the door, his face outlined by the window light. After he had written five letters, stamped them, and addressed them to his imaginary correspondents, he opened the glue pot and sealed the flaps of the envelopes.

And then, somehow, he awkwardly upset the bottle of mucilage, and the stuff oozed stickily over his pencil and paper.

And then, somehow, he clumsily knocked over the bottle of glue, and the gooey stuff spilled all over his pencil and paper.

It was at this moment, or perhaps a little earlier, that he heard a slight rustle in the hall behind him, as of somebody moving away from his door, but, apparently intent only upon cleaning the mucilage from the table, he never looked round or gave any sign that he heard.

It was at this moment, or maybe a little earlier, that he heard a faint sound in the hallway behind him, like someone moving away from his door. But, seemingly focused only on cleaning the glue off the table, he never turned around or showed any indication that he heard.

Presently he extinguished the light and, disrobing in the darkness, looked from his window. The old Clayberg stable, now Peyton’s garage, loomed like a great dusky shadow in the starlit night; and at a small upper window, almost on a direct line with his, a yellow light glowed.

Right now, he turned off the light and, undressing in the dark, looked out his window. The old Clayberg stable, now Peyton’s garage, appeared like a big dark shadow in the starlit night; and at a small upper window, almost in line with his, a yellow light shone.

Feeling through the dark, Barry removed the sterilized gauze from the carton, snipped off a ten-inch length, and returned the gauze and box to his pocket. Then he stretched his length on the narrow iron bed, his face to the window, his door ajar.

Feeling his way through the dark, Barry took the sterilized gauze out of the box, cut off a ten-inch piece, and put the gauze and box back in his pocket. Then he lay down on the narrow iron bed, facing the window, with his door slightly open.

Wide awake, he lay staring into the darkness, his mind alert, sharpened by expectancy.

Wide awake, he lay staring into the darkness, his mind alert, sharpened by anticipation.


The moon rose in the southeast, bathing the outdoors in a silvery sheen and mitigating, somewhat, the darkness of his room. The minutes lengthened into hours; and as the hours dragged slowly by Barry fought off the desire to sleep.

The moon rose in the southeast, casting a silvery glow over the outside and easing, to some extent, the darkness of his room. Minutes turned into hours, and as the hours dragged on, Barry struggled to resist the urge to sleep.

The fight became increasingly difficult; and finally—he judged it was long past midnight—it seemed as though he could no longer force himself to stay awake. His eyelids drooped. He dozed....

The fight got harder and harder; and finally—he figured it was well past midnight—it felt like he could no longer keep himself awake. His eyelids got heavy. He dozed off...

And then, all at once, he was wide awake again, his pulse tingling. Somebody had entered his room and was standing now at the table, between the bed and window, so near that Barry could have touched him by reaching forth his hand.

And then, all of a sudden, he was fully awake again, his heart racing. Someone had come into his room and was standing at the table, between the bed and the window, so close that Barry could have reached out and touched him.

Barry, however, remained motionless, simulating sleep; and beneath lowered lids he watched the intruder—a blurred gray figure—take up the pencil and start writing on the pad of paper. The moon had climbed to the zenith, and by its pale reflection Barry distinguished the salient marks of his visitor; the long gray robe, the flowing white hair and beard, the white skullcap.

Barry, however, stayed completely still, pretending to sleep; and beneath his closed eyelids, he watched the intruder—a blurred gray figure—pick up the pencil and start writing on the notepad. The moon had reached its highest point, and by its soft light, Barry made out the distinct features of his visitor: the long gray robe, the flowing white hair and beard, and the white skullcap.

Then the figure put down the pencil and vanished—gliding to the hall as swiftly and noiselessly, it seemed, as a shadow leaving the room.

Then the figure set down the pencil and disappeared—gliding to the hall as quickly and quietly, it seemed, as a shadow leaving the room.

Still Barry did not move. Silence ensued. Then, from some point down the hall, came a woman’s piercing scream.

Still, Barry didn’t move. A hush fell over the room. Then, from somewhere down the hall, a woman let out a chilling scream.

Barry rose, wrapped the lead pencil in the strip of gauze, and enclosed it in the cardboard box and replaced the box in his pocket.

Barry got up, wrapped the pencil in the strip of gauze, put it in the cardboard box, and placed the box back in his pocket.

Then, wearing coat and trousers, he stepped into the hall and lit a gas jet there—just as the new cook, screaming with terror, emerged from her room. Hysterical with fright, she frantically flourished a scrap of wrapping paper. And when she could speak coherently:

Then, wearing a coat and pants, he stepped into the hall and lit a gas jet there—just as the new cook, screaming in fear, came out of her room. Hysterical with terror, she waved a piece of wrapping paper wildly. And when she could finally speak clearly:

“I just seen a spook in my room—an old man wid white whiskers. I won’t stay in this house! He writ somethin’ here—”

“I just saw a ghost in my room—an old man with white whiskers. I’m not staying in this house! He wrote something here—”

She broke off to examine the bit of paper by the fluttering gas flame; and when she saw the words written on her paper she uttered another terrified shriek and, heedless of her scant attire, fled toward the front staircase. She was met at the head of the stairs by Mr. and Mrs. Peyton—he in pajamas and bathrobe, she in a peignoir, and both visibly alarmed—and to them she told, or tried to tell, the reason for her mad flight.

She stopped to look at the piece of paper next to the flickering gas flame; when she saw the words written on it, she let out another panicked scream and, ignoring her minimal clothing, ran toward the front staircase. At the top of the stairs, she was met by Mr. and Mrs. Peyton—he was in pajamas and a bathrobe, she was in a nightgown, and both looked clearly worried—and she tried to explain to them why she was in such a frenzy.

“Now lemme get outa here!” she ended, attempting to brush past them. “He told me to leave tonight—and I’m goin’!”

“Now let me get out of here!” she finished, trying to push past them. “He told me to leave tonight—and I’m going!”

Barry, following sleepily in her wake, rubbing his eyes as one newly awakened from slumber, heard Peyton saying: “This is dreadful, dreadful!” and Mrs.[54] Peyton entreating the cook to “stay at least till morning.”

Barry, sleepily trailing behind her, rubbing his eyes like someone just getting up, heard Peyton exclaiming, “This is terrible, just terrible!” and Mrs. [54] Peyton pleading with the cook to “stay at least until morning.”

Unable to persuade the cook to remain, Mrs. Peyton turned appealingly to Barry. “Did you see anything in your room, Field?”

Unable to convince the cook to stay, Mrs. Peyton turned hopefully to Barry. “Did you notice anything in your room, Field?”

“No, mem,” said Barry, hiding a yawn. “I was fast asleep when she woke me up, mem.”

“No, ma'am,” said Barry, stifling a yawn. “I was sound asleep when she woke me up, ma'am.”

This, however, exerted no influence on the cook. Like Clara who went before her, she departed immediately for the railroad station, there to pass the rest of the night.

This, however, had no effect on the cook. Similar to Clara before her, she left right away for the train station, where she would spend the rest of the night.

Peace at last returned to the house—and Barry returned to his room, locked the door and observed on his pad the same angular scrawl, “Leave this house tonight!” which had frightened her away. Then he went to bed and slept soundly until after sunrise.

Peace finally returned to the house—and Barry went back to his room, locked the door, and saw on his pad the same jagged writing, “Leave this house tonight!” that had scared her off. Then he went to bed and slept soundly until after sunrise.

He was up and dressed at seven o’clock; and when the Peytons came downstairs about eight he had an appetizing breakfast awaiting them. As soon as her husband had left for his office, Mrs. Peyton, returning from the front door, looked at the detective with anxious inquiry in her large brown eyes.

He was up and dressed by seven o’clock, and when the Peytons came downstairs around eight, he had a delicious breakfast ready for them. As soon as her husband left for his office, Mrs. Peyton returned from the front door and looked at the detective with worried curiosity in her large brown eyes.

“Have you discovered anything at all, Mr. Barry?”

“Have you found anything at all, Mr. Barry?”

Barry took a crumpled napkin from the breakfast table and folded it thoughtfully between his long fingers. He was thinking: “Yes, Mrs. Peyton; I’ve discovered the identity of your ‘ghost,’ and you alone have the power to ‘kill’ it.” Aloud, however:

Barry picked up a crumpled napkin from the breakfast table and folded it thoughtfully between his long fingers. He was thinking, “Yes, Mrs. Peyton; I’ve figured out who your ‘ghost’ is, and only you can ‘get rid’ of it.” But out loud, he said:

“I’ll make a report today,” he promised, and left the room with a stack of dishes and the folded napkin.

“I’ll write a report today,” he promised, and left the room with a stack of dishes and the folded napkin.

He deposited the dishes in the kitchen sink. The napkin went into his hip pocket. Then he started upstairs for his other clothes. At her bedroom door he paused, listening. The door stood open. Mrs. Peyton, downstairs, was sitting at the breakfast table, absently crumbling a bit of toast in her fingers, a faraway look in her eyes. Barry, at her bedroom door, was remarking the small mahogany desk, where, two nights ago, the “ghost” had written his warning to her.

He put the dishes in the kitchen sink. The napkin went into his back pocket. Then he headed upstairs for his other clothes. He paused at her bedroom door, listening. The door was open. Mrs. Peyton, downstairs, was sitting at the breakfast table, mindlessly crumbling a piece of toast in her fingers, her eyes distant. Barry, at her bedroom door, was noting the small mahogany desk, where, two nights ago, the “ghost” had written his warning to her.

In three swift strides he crossed to the desk, searched hurriedly among the papers there and neatly pocketed one of these. Then he continued to his room. Mrs. Peyton still sat at the breakfast table in a pensive reverie, her wistful brown gaze lost in the morning sunshine beyond the leaded casements.

In three quick strides, he walked over to the desk, quickly searched through the papers, and neatly pocketed one of them. Then he headed to his room. Mrs. Peyton was still seated at the breakfast table, lost in thought, her longing brown eyes gazing into the morning sunlight outside the leaded windows.


An hour later Barry alighted from a train in Chicago and forthwith called on a colleague, whose skill in analyzing handwriting and identifying finger prints had earned him the title of “expert.” He spent considerable time with this man; and then he went to his office and wrote his report for Mrs. Peyton.

An hour later, Barry got off a train in Chicago and immediately met with a colleague, whose talent in analyzing handwriting and identifying fingerprints had earned him the title of "expert." He spent a lot of time with this guy; after that, he went to his office and wrote his report for Mrs. Peyton.

And when the report was finished he sat gazing at it musingly—somewhat as Mrs. Peyton had gazed from her breakfast-room window this morning.

And when the report was done, he sat staring at it thoughtfully—kind of like how Mrs. Peyton had looked out from her breakfast-room window this morning.

With an energetic shrug, as if to shake off his odd mood, he sealed the report in an envelope, and put it in his pocket and started for an office building in lower Michigan Avenue.

With an energetic shrug, as if to shake off his strange mood, he sealed the report in an envelope, placed it in his pocket, and headed toward an office building on lower Michigan Avenue.

Presently he entered a room in this building, luxuriously furnished and unoccupied, and abruptly halted. In the adjoining room he could hear the voices of Scott Peyton and his wife; and since the door between the two offices stood partly open, he could also see their faces. Himself unobserved, Barry stood silently watching and listening.

Presently, he walked into a room in this building, which was luxuriously furnished and empty, and suddenly stopped. In the next room, he could hear the voices of Scott Peyton and his wife; and since the door between the two offices was partially open, he could also see their faces. Unseen, Barry stood quietly, watching and listening.

“I suppose you’re right, Scott,” she said, standing beside her husband’s desk and looking down at him. “After what happened last night, I’m just about ready to do as you say—give the house up and move back to town. But I do so hate to leave that old place. I wish—”

“I guess you’re right, Scott,” she said, standing by her husband’s desk and looking down at him. “After what happened last night, I’m pretty much ready to do what you suggest—give up the house and move back to town. But I really hate the idea of leaving that old place. I wish—”

“Why should you?” he interrupted, scowling at his desk and avoiding her eyes.

“Why should you?” he cut in, frowning at his desk and avoiding her gaze.

Mrs. Peyton looked down, biting a corner of her lip and twisting the wedding ring of her finger.

Mrs. Peyton looked down, biting the corner of her lip and twisting her wedding ring on her finger.

“It’s not so much what I want,” she faltered, her voice tremulously low, “but—the city is no place—not the best place for our—Oh, Scott!” she cried passionately, and flung out her hands to him in appeal. “Can’t you see?”

“It’s not really about what I want,” she hesitated, her voice barely above a whisper, “but—the city isn’t exactly the best place for our—Oh, Scott!” she exclaimed passionately, reaching out her hands to him in desperation. “Can’t you see?”

Scott Peyton looked up and met his wife’s eyes; and the thing he saw in their liquid brown depths instantly chased the frown from his face and took him to his feet in a swift rush of remorse and gladness.

Scott Peyton looked up and met his wife’s eyes; and what he saw in their deep brown depths quickly wiped the frown off his face and lifted him to his feet in a sudden rush of regret and happiness.

In the next instant she was sobbing in his arms; and he was tenderly patting her shoulders and saying soothingly:

In the next moment, she was crying in his arms, and he was gently patting her shoulders, saying comforting words:

“It’s all right, honey. We won’t give the place up. I don’t think—the ghost—will bother us again....”

“It’s okay, babe. We won’t give up the place. I don’t think the ghost will bother us again....”

At this juncture Barry quietly departed.

At this point, Barry quietly left.


A little later he again sat at his desk, gazing again at the report he had written. And he now knew that this report would never be seen by any eye save his.

A little later, he sat back down at his desk, staring at the report he had written. And he now realized that this report would never be seen by anyone except him.

But while he is sitting here suppose we look over his shoulder and glance at the thing before he tears it up:

But while he's sitting here, let's look over his shoulder and take a peek at what he has before he rips it apart:

“In Re Peyton ‘ghost’: ... Using a King Lear costume, which he put on and off with lightning agility, the ‘ghost’ hoped, by his nocturnal prowling, to frighten Mrs. Peyton into abandoning the house as her husband desired.... Following his nightly appearances, he quickly removed and concealed his costume, and returned to his bed, careful to make no sound. He varied this procedure, however, night before last, when he visited Mrs. Peyton’s room. Had she left her key in the lock that night, instead of hiding it under her pillow, he would have been unable to call upon her. As it was, he readily unlocked the door and entered. Leaving silently, he hid his costume, then left the house and returned, making considerable noise.... The finger prints he left in glue last night and those he left on his napkin this morning, as well as his real and disguised handwriting positively identify the ‘ghost’ as Mrs. Peyton’s husband, Scott Peyton.”

“In Re Peyton ‘ghost’: ... Wearing a King Lear costume that he could put on and take off in a flash, the ‘ghost’ aimed to scare Mrs. Peyton into leaving the house, just as her husband wanted.... After each of his nightly visits, he quickly took off and hid his costume, then went back to bed, making sure to be quiet. However, he changed this routine the night before last when he went to Mrs. Peyton's room. If she had left her key in the lock instead of hiding it under her pillow, he wouldn’t have been able to visit her. Luckily, he was able to unlock the door and enter. After leaving quietly, he concealed his costume, then exited the house and returned, making quite a bit of noise.... The fingerprints he left in glue last night and those on his napkin this morning, along with his real and fake handwriting, clearly identify the ‘ghost’ as Mrs. Peyton's husband, Scott Peyton.”


[55]

[55]

Have You Been Reading About King Tut? If so, You’ll be Interested in

Have You Been Reading About King Tut? If so, You’ll Be Interested in

OSIRIS

The Weird Tale of an Egyptian Mummy

The Strange Story of an Egyptian Mummy

By ADAM HULL SHIRK

By Adam Hull Shirk

Mandrake

Mandrake

By
ADAM HULL SHIRK

By
Adam Hull Shirk

Will appear in the July WEIRD TALES

Will appear in the July WEIRD TALES

It’s a Strange Yarn of Superstitious Fear

It's a weird story of superstitious fear

Don’t Miss It!

Don't Miss Out!

The recent and lamentable death of Sir Richard Parmenter, F. R. G. S., is too fresh in the public’s mind to warrant further reference, and were it not that I feel myself capable of throwing light upon the incidents contributing to the sudden and apparently unnecessary snuffing out of a valuable life, I should refrain from again alluding to it.

The recent and unfortunate death of Sir Richard Parmenter, F. R. G. S., is still too fresh in everyone’s mind to discuss further. However, since I believe I can shed light on the events leading up to the sudden and seemingly needless loss of such a valuable life, I feel compelled to mention it again.

It is well known that the physicians at the time decided that valvular weakness of the heart must have been responsible for the death of the noted Egyptologist, but the statement of his own doctor that Sir Richard had never theretofore exhibited indications of such weakness, and that he was, to all appearances, in the best of health just prior to his death, caused considerable wonder.

It’s widely recognized that the doctors at the time concluded that valvular weakness of the heart was likely the cause of the death of the famous Egyptologist. However, the assertion from his own doctor that Sir Richard had never shown any signs of such weakness and that he appeared to be in excellent health right before his death raised a lot of questions.

I had thought to let the facts remain buried, but, for certain reasons, I shall reconsider my determination and tell what I know.

I had planned to keep the facts hidden, but for certain reasons, I will rethink that decision and share what I know.

I shall always remember the night on which Sir Richard summoned me, as his counselor, to attend him at his apartments in the Albermarle. It was a night of storm, and the London streets were a mass of slime and slush. A beastly wind had sprung up, and as I left my chambers at the Temple it almost took me off my feet. Therefore, it was with no little satisfaction that I found a cheery log fire awaiting me in the library of my distinguished client’s home, and the nip of brandy he provided was a life saver.

I will always remember the night Sir Richard called me to his apartment in the Albermarle as his advisor. It was a stormy night, and the streets of London were a mess of mud and slush. A nasty wind had picked up, and as I left my place at the Temple, it nearly knocked me over. So, I was quite pleased to find a cozy log fire waiting for me in the library of my distinguished client's home, and the splash of brandy he offered was a lifesaver.

I noted, however, that for all his assumption of cheerfulness, something was preying upon his mind, and I determined to get at the root of the matter without delay:

I noticed, though, that despite his cheerful demeanor, something was bothering him, and I decided to figure out what was going on without wasting any time:

“How can I serve you, Sir Richard?” I asked, briskly. “I see there is something troubling you.”

“How can I help you, Sir Richard?” I asked, quickly. “I can see there’s something bothering you.”

“Is it as apparent as that?” he asked, trying to appear unconcerned: but his strong, homely features belied his effort at calmness.

“Is it really that obvious?” he asked, trying to seem indifferent, but his strong, relatable features gave away his attempt at staying calm.

Before I could reply, he went on:

Before I could respond, he continued:

“But never mind that: I want you to write my will—now.”

“But forget about that: I want you to write my will—now.”

“Your will?” My expression of surprise and incredulity was natural, for since I had been retained by him I had marked it as one of his few idiosyncrasies that he had never made his will. When I had mentioned to him the advisability of doing so, he had put it by with a whimsical remark about being superstitious.

“Your will?” My look of surprise and disbelief was totally understandable, because since I had been hired by him, I noticed that one of his few quirks was that he had never made a will. When I suggested to him that it would be wise to do so, he brushed it off with a quirky comment about being superstitious.

“I am in earnest,” he declared, “and it will be very simple—just a brief form, and I’ll sign it with my man as witness.”

“I’m serious,” he declared, “and it will be very straightforward—just a short form, and I’ll sign it with my guy as a witness.”

“But why the haste?” I said. “Why not wait till I can have the document properly drawn up at my office tomorrow—”

“But why the rush?” I said. “Why not wait until I can have the document properly prepared at my office tomorrow—”

“No; now!” he said, and there was such finality in his tone I had no choice.

“No; now!” he said, and there was such a sense of finality in his tone that I had no choice.

My concern for my client, whom I really liked and respected immensely, prompted me to ask:

My concern for my client, whom I really liked and respected a lot, led me to ask:

“You’re not ill, Sir Richard?”

"You're not sick, Sir Richard?"

He shook his head, with the ghost of a smile on his rugged face.

He shook his head, a faint smile lingering on his rugged face.

“Physically—no. But—”

"Not physically—no. But—"

He paused, and after a moment he again urged me to proceed with the making of the will.

He paused, and after a moment he urged me again to continue with making the will.

I drew up the document, which was a simple one, leaving the bulk of his large properties to his sister in Surrey, with numerous small bequests to friends and distant relatives, and a handsome sum and his private collection to the British Museum and the Imperial Museum of Egyptology. We had in his man, and the document was duly signed, after which he drew a long breath of relief and, with a return of something like his natural manner, passed me his cigar-case and leaned back in his chair, smoking comfortably.

I prepared the document, which was straightforward, leaving most of his extensive properties to his sister in Surrey, along with several small gifts to friends and distant relatives, and a generous sum along with his private collection to the British Museum and the Imperial Museum of Egyptology. We had his representative there, and the document was officially signed. After that, he let out a long sigh of relief and, returning to a semblance of his usual self, handed me his cigar case and reclined in his chair, smoking comfortably.

“I’ve a story to tell you, Madden,” he said between puffs, “and it’s a queer yarn, too. You’ll think—but never mind. Listen first, and say what you like afterward. Only—” he glanced about him with an apprehensive expression that fairly set my nerves atingle. “I hope we have time.”

“I've got a story to share with you, Madden,” he said between breaths, “and it's a strange one, too. You might think—but never mind. Just listen for now, and say what you want afterward. Just—” he looked around with a worried look that really set my nerves on edge. “I hope we have enough time.”

“Time for what?” I asked.

"Time for what?" I asked.

He relaxed again and smiled:

He relaxed and smiled again:

“It’s all right,” he declared. “I’m a bit nervous, I guess, but it’s all right. Have another brandy.”

“It’s okay,” he said. “I’m a little nervous, I guess, but it’s fine. Have another brandy.”

We drank solemnly together. Then he settled back once more and I prepared to listen.

We drank quietly together. Then he leaned back again and I got ready to listen.

“Madden,” said he, “perhaps you’ll smile at what has seemed to me serious enough to warrant the steps I have just taken—making my will, I mean—but, however you look at it, I want you to know it’s true—every word of it.

“Madden,” he said, “maybe you’ll find it funny what I’ve considered serious enough to justify the steps I just took—writing my will, that is—but no matter how you see it, I want you to know it’s true—every word of it.

“My last trip to Egypt—from which I just returned a fortnight ago—was to have been my final one, anyway. I’ve made six trips out there in my life, and I’ve collected enough information to fill a dozen volumes. Also, I’ve contributed many fine specimens to the museum and corrected many misapprehensions concerning the interpretation of some of the[56] hieroglyphs. So, all in all, I think I’ve done pretty well.

"My last trip to Egypt—just two weeks ago—was supposed to be my final one. I've been there six times in my life, and I've gathered enough information to fill a dozen books. I've also donated many great specimens to the museum and cleared up a lot of misconceptions about the meaning of some of the[56] hieroglyphs. Overall, I think I've done quite well."

“This last visit was in many respects the most satisfactory, and indeed it witnessed a triumph in my career as an Egyptologist that would be a crowning achievement, were it not for—but we won’t speak of that—yet.

“This last visit was, in many ways, the most satisfying, and it marked a significant achievement in my career as an Egyptologist that would be a crowning accomplishment, if it weren't for—but we won't talk about that—yet."

“I wonder, Madden, if you know anything about the ancient Egyptian religious ceremonies and forms of worship? Anyway, I may tell you that the Nile dwellers, as they were called, recognized as their supreme deity, Osiris, lord of the underworld. By some he has been identified with the Sun and, with the forty assessors of the dead, he was supposed to have judged the souls brought before him by Horus in the double halls of truth, after their good and evil deeds had been weighed by Anubis.

“I wonder, Madden, if you know anything about the ancient Egyptian religious ceremonies and forms of worship? Anyway, I can tell you that the people who lived by the Nile recognized Osiris, the lord of the underworld, as their supreme deity. Some identified him with the Sun, and with the forty assessors of the dead, he was thought to judge the souls brought before him by Horus in the double halls of truth, after their good and evil deeds had been weighed by Anubis.”

“The Egyptians reverenced Osiris with as devout worship as the Chinese give to Buddha, and the high priests of Osiris were regarded with almost as much awe as the deity himself.

“The Egyptians revered Osiris with as much devotion as the Chinese show to Buddha, and the high priests of Osiris were viewed with nearly as much respect as the god himself.

“In all our studies and investigations, however, we have never been able actually to identify Osiris, but it is now generally conceded that he was believed to have lived on earth at one time and that it was only after his death that he assumed deific prerogatives. In this respect the modern Christian theology may be said to resemble the more ancient form to some extent.

“In all our studies and investigations, however, we have never actually been able to identify Osiris, but it is now generally accepted that he was believed to have lived on earth at some point and that it was only after his death that he took on divine powers. In this respect, modern Christian theology can be seen as somewhat resembling the older forms.”

“Osiris was pictured on many of the tablets as a creature with the head of a bull, though there is some disagreement on this score. In any event, his tomb was said to exist near Heliopolis, and it was to investigate this tradition that I made my last trip to Egypt.”

“Osiris was depicted on many of the tablets as a creature with the head of a bull, although there is some disagreement about this. In any case, his tomb was believed to be located near Heliopolis, and it was to explore this tradition that I took my last trip to Egypt.”

Sir Richard paused to relight his cigar and listened to the storm which raged without. Again he gave that hasty, apprehensive glance about him, then proceeded:

Sir Richard paused to relight his cigar and listened to the storm raging outside. He gave another quick, nervous glance around him, then continued:

“It would be impossible for me to explain to you, a layman, my inordinate joy at finding—by what means and after what tedious labor, I won’t stop to tell now—a deserted tomb which I knew, from certain hieroglyphic markings I found, was the very one of which I had been in search for the best part of half a year.

“It would be impossible for me to explain to you, a non-expert, how thrilled I was to discover—by what means and after what tedious effort, I won’t get into now—a deserted tomb that I knew, from specific hieroglyphic markings I found, was the exact one I had been searching for during most of the past six months."

“Understand that this whole tradition of the tomb of Osiris was regarded by my fellow scientists as a myth, and if it had been publicly known that I was giving it sufficient credence to spend a lot of time and money searching for it I should have been looked upon as a madman and laughed out of the societies. This may enable you to appreciate more fully my sensations on actually locating at least the tomb. What I should find within, I hardly dared conjecture!

“Understand that everyone in my field saw the whole idea of the tomb of Osiris as a myth, and if it had gotten out that I was actually believing in it enough to spend a lot of time and money looking for it, I would have been considered a madman and laughed out of professional circles. This might help you understand my feelings when I actually found at least the tomb. What I would find inside, I hardly dared to imagine!”

“The tomb of a God! Can you imagine it, Madden?

“The tomb of a God! Can you picture it, Madden?

“And yet, if I had only stopped there! If only I had been content to pause with the knowledge I already possessed, without proceeding further and desecrating with sacrilegious hands that lonely sarcophagus in the desert!

“And yet, if I had just stopped there! If only I had been satisfied to pause with the knowledge I already had, without moving forward and disrespecting that lonely sarcophagus in the desert with my unholy hands!

“How I succeeded in penetrating this tomb, of the horrors of bats and crawling things that failed to stop me—of the almost supernatural awe that came upon me—I can not pause to tell. It is enough to say that I stood at last beside the tremendous coffin of stone, trembling from an unknown dread. And, as I stood there, something white fluttered by me and up through the opening into the outer air. A sacred Ibis—but how it had penetrated there and how it had lived, I can not say.

“How I managed to get into this tomb, filled with the horrors of bats and creepy creatures that didn’t stop me—of the almost supernatural fear that washed over me—I can’t take the time to explain. It’s enough to say that I finally stood next to the massive stone coffin, shaking with an unknown dread. And as I stood there, something white fluttered past me and up through the opening into the fresh air. A sacred Ibis—but how it got in there and how it survived, I can’t say."

“Pour out another brandy, Madden—and throw that other log on the fire, too, if you don’t mind. My, how the wind blows! Did you speak?... Pardon me—I’m nervous tonight as I said before, very nervous.... Where was I? Oh, yes—

“Pour another brandy, Madden—and toss that other log on the fire, too, if you don’t mind. Wow, the wind is really blowing! Did you say something?... Sorry—I’m feeling really nervous tonight, like I mentioned before, really nervous.... Where was I? Oh, yes—

“That great sarcophagus stood before me, and on it I saw inscribed the sacred scarabæus and the feather of truth, while in the center was the word—the one, wonderful name—‘Heseri’—which is the Egyptian for Osiris!

“That great sarcophagus stood before me, and on it I saw the sacred scarab and the feather of truth inscribed, while in the center was the word—the one, incredible name—‘Heseri’—which is the Egyptian name for Osiris!”

“Insatiable curiosity now took the place of the reverential awe that should have possessed me, and with vandal hands I forced the stone lid from the casket. One glance I had of a great, bovine face, a living face, whose eyes looked into the depths of my soul—and then I fled as though all the devils of Amenti were at my heels....

“Insatiable curiosity now replaced the reverential awe I should have felt, and with careless hands, I pried the stone lid off the casket. I caught a glimpse of a large, bovine face, a living face, whose eyes seemed to gaze into the depths of my soul—and then I ran as if all the devils of Amenti were chasing me....

“That is all Madden, except that I am nervous—fearfully so. It is so unlike me. You know how small a part fear has played in my life. I have faced the dreaded simoon; I have been lost among savage tribes, I have confronted death in a hundred forms—but never have I felt as I do now. I tremble at a sound; my ears trick me into believing that I am always hearing some unusual noise; my appetite is failing, and I am feeling my age as I have never felt it until.... Good God! Madden! What was that sound?... Oh! look behind you, Madden! Look!...”

“That’s all, Madden, except that I’m really nervous—terribly so. It’s so unlike me. You know how little fear has affected my life. I’ve faced the dreaded simoon; I’ve been lost among savage tribes; I’ve confronted death in a hundred forms—but never have I felt like this before. I jump at every sound; my ears trick me into thinking I’m always hearing something strange; I’ve lost my appetite, and I’m feeling my age more than ever until... Good God! Madden! What was that sound?... Oh! Look behind you, Madden! Look!...”


And now I come to that portion of my statement that will probably be refused credence by those who read; but, as I live, it is the truth.

And now I reach the part of my statement that will probably be doubted by those who read this; but I swear it's the truth.

As Sir Richard uttered his last words, he felt forward to his full length upon the hearth rug, even as I turned in obedience to his command. The shadows were heavy in the far corner of the spacious room, but I could see a great, bulky something that swayed there, something that was a part, and yet, seemingly, was independent, of the shadows.

As Sir Richard said his last words, he fell forward onto the hearth rug, just as I turned to follow his command. The shadows were thick in the far corner of the large room, but I could make out a large, bulky shape swaying there, something that seemed both part of the shadows and separate from them.

I had a vision of two burning eyes and a black shining muzzle—a heavy, misshapen head. A strange, animal-like, fetid odor was in my nostrils.

I saw two glowing eyes and a dark, shiny snout—a large, misshapen head. A weird, animal-like, stinky smell filled my nose.

I shrieked, and, turning, ran madly from the room, stumbled to the stairs and fled into the wind-swept night.

I screamed and, turning, ran like crazy from the room, tripped on the stairs, and dashed into the windy night.


Failure to Keep Tab on Quitting Time Kills Two

Troy Hocker and Hugh Simpson, linemen for the Oklahoma Gas and Electric Company, were repairing wires on top of a pole in Oklahoma one afternoon recently. As they worked, they engaged in banter. It was nearly five o’clock—their quitting time—but neither looked at his watch. The engineer down at the power house saw it was ten minutes past five, time to turn on the city’s arc lights. He pulled down the switch and sent 2,300 volts out to light the city. The men up on the pole ceased their banter. Their bodies became stiff. Those on the ground laughed. This must be some new prank of the boys. Then someone noticed smoke issuing from Hocker’s shoes. Back at the power plant the amperage was fluctuating back and forth, and the engineer knew something was amiss. He threw off the current—but the men were already dead.

Troy Hocker and Hugh Simpson, linemen for the Oklahoma Gas and Electric Company, were fixing wires on top of a pole in Oklahoma one recent afternoon. As they worked, they joked around. It was almost five o’clock—their quitting time—but neither of them checked their watch. The engineer down at the power plant noticed it was ten minutes past five, time to turn on the city’s arc lights. He pulled the switch and sent 2,300 volts out to light up the city. The guys up on the pole stopped joking. Their bodies went rigid. People on the ground laughed, thinking it was some new prank by the guys. Then someone saw smoke coming from Hocker’s shoes. Back at the power plant, the amperage was fluctuating, and the engineer realized something was wrong. He turned off the current—but the men were already dead.


[57]

[57]

A New Story by Julian Kilman, Master of Weird Fiction

A New Story by Julian Kilman, Master of Weird Fiction

THE WELL

Jeremiah Hubbard toiled with a team of horses in a piece of ground some distance down the road from his dwelling. When it neared five o’clock in the autumn afternoon, he unwound the lines from his waist, unhooked the traces and started home with his horses.

Jeremiah Hubbard worked with a team of horses in a plot of land a little ways down the road from his home. As it approached five o’clock on that autumn afternoon, he untied the lines from his waist, unhooked the traces, and headed home with his horses.

He was a heavy man, a bit under middle age, with a dish-shaped face and narrow-set eyes. He walked with vigor. One of the horses lagged a trifle, and he struck it savagely with a short whip.

He was a big guy, slightly younger than middle-aged, with a round face and close-set eyes. He walked with purpose. One of the horses fell behind a bit, and he hit it hard with a short whip.

They came presently to the Eldridge dwelling, abandoned and tumbled down, on the opposite side of the road. The farm was being worked on shares by a man named Simpson, who lived five miles away and drove a “tin Lizzie.” An ancient oak tree, the tremendous circumference of its trunk marred by signs of decay, reared splendid gnarled branches skyward.

They soon reached the Eldridge house, which was deserted and falling apart, on the other side of the road. A man named Simpson was farming it on shares; he lived five miles away and drove an old car. A massive oak tree, its thick trunk showing signs of decay, stood proudly with its twisted branches reaching up into the sky.

These branches shaded a disused well—a well that had been the first one in Nicholas County, having been dug in the early fifties by the pioneering Eldridge family. It went forty feet straight down into the residual soil characteristic of the locale, but, owing to improved drainage, it had become dry. Nothing remained of the old pump-house, save the crumbling circle of stonework around the mouth, to give evidence of its one-time majesty.

These branches shaded an abandoned well—a well that was the first one in Nicholas County, dug in the early fifties by the pioneering Eldridge family. It went forty feet straight down into the residual soil typical of the locale, but, due to improved drainage, it had dried up. Nothing was left of the old pump-house, except for the crumbling circle of stone around the opening, which served as evidence of its former grandeur.

A child of eight ran from the rear of the premises. Hubbard frowned and stopped his team.

A child of eight ran out from the back of the property. Hubbard frowned and stopped his team.

“You better keep away from there,” he growled, “or you’ll fall into the well.”

“You better stay away from there,” he growled, “or you’ll fall into the well.”

The girl glanced at him impishly.

The girl looked at him playfully.

“You an’ Missus Hubbard don’t speak to each other, do you?”

“You and Mrs. Hubbard don't talk to each other, do you?”

Hubbard’s face went black. His whip sprang out and caught the girl about the legs. She yelped and ran.

Hubbard's face turned dark. His whip lashed out and wrapped around the girl's legs. She yelped and took off running.

An eighth of a mile farther along the road Hubbard turned in and drove his team to a big barn. He fed his stock. It was after six when he entered the house. This was a structure that, by comparison with the gigantic barn in the rear, seemed pigmy-like.

An eighth of a mile further down the road, Hubbard turned in and drove his team to a large barn. He fed his animals. It was after six when he walked into the house. This building, compared to the massive barn behind it, looked tiny.

A sallow, flat-chested woman, with a wisp of hair twisted into a knot, took from Hubbard the two pails of milk he carried. She set them in the kitchen. The two exchanged no words.

A pale, flat-chested woman with a strand of hair twisted into a bun took the two pails of milk from Hubbard. She placed them in the kitchen. They didn't say a word to each other.

Hubbard strode to the washstand, his boots thumping the floor, and performed his ablutions. He rumpled his hair and beard, using much soap and water and blowing stertorously. In the dining-room a girl of twelve sat with a book. As her father came in she glanced at him timorously.

Hubbard walked over to the sink, his boots thudding against the floor, and washed up. He messed up his hair and beard, using a lot of soap and water and blowing his nose loudly. In the dining room, a twelve-year-old girl sat with a book. She looked at her father nervously as he entered.

He gave no heed to her as he slumped down into a chair standing before a desk. The desk was littered with papers, among which were typewritten sheets of the sort referred to as “pleadings”; there was a title-search much bethumbed and black along the edges, where the “set-outs” had been scanned with obvious care.

He paid no attention to her as he slumped into a chair in front of a desk. The desk was cluttered with papers, including typewritten sheets known as "pleadings"; there was a title search that was worn and dark along the edges, where the "set-outs" had been examined with clear care.

The man adjusted a pair of antiquated spectacles to his dish-face. To do this he was compelled to pull the ends of the bows tight back over the ears as his nose afforded practically no bridge to support the glasses.

The man adjusted a pair of old-fashioned glasses to his flat face. To do this, he had to pull the arms of the frames tight back over his ears since his nose didn't really have a bridge to support the glasses.

Presently he spoke to the girl:

Presently, he spoke to the girl:

“Tell your mother to bring on the supper.”

“Tell your mom to get dinner ready.”

The girl hastened out, and shortly thereafter the mother appeared carrying dishes. Food was disposed about the table in silence. The farmer ate gustily and in ten minutes finished his meal. Then he addressed his daughter, keeping his eyes averted from his wife. “Tell your mother,” he said, “that I’ll want breakfast at five o’clock tomorrow morning.”

The girl rushed out, and soon after, the mother came in carrying dishes. Food was spread out on the table in silence. The farmer ate heartily and finished his meal in ten minutes. Then he turned to his daughter, avoiding eye contact with his wife. “Tell your mother,” he said, “that I’ll want breakfast at five o’clock tomorrow morning.”

“Where you goin’, Pa?” asked the girl.

“Where are you going, Dad?” asked the girl.

“I’m goin’ to drive to the county seat to see Lawyer Simmons.”

“I’m going to drive to the county seat to see Lawyer Simmons.”

Hubbard’s gaze followed the girl as she helped clear the table.

Hubbard watched the girl as she helped clear the table.

“Look-a here,” he said. “You been a-talkin’ to that Harper child?”

“Listen up,” he said. “Have you been talking to that Harper kid?”

“No,” returned the daughter, with a trace of spirit. “But I jest saw her father over by the fence.”

“No,” replied the daughter, with a hint of attitude. “But I just saw her dad over by the fence.”

“What was he a-doin’ there?”

“What was he doing there?”

“I didn’t stay. I was afeard he’d catch me watchin’ him.”

“I didn’t stay. I was afraid he’d catch me watching him.”

Hubbard glowered and reached for his hat.

Hubbard scowled and grabbed his hat.

“I’ll find out,” he snarled.

“I’ll find out,” he said angrily.

Walking rapidly, he crossed a field of wheat stubble, keeping his eyes fixed sharply ahead. It was dusk, but presently, at the northern extremity of his premises, he made out the figure of a man.

Walking quickly, he crossed a field of wheat stubble, keeping his eyes focused straight ahead. It was getting dark, but soon at the far north end of his property, he spotted a figure of a man.

“Hey, Harper!” he shouted. “You let that fence be.”

“Hey, Harper!” he yelled. “Just leave that fence alone.”

He ran forward swiftly.

He sprinted ahead.

The men were now separated by two wire-strand fences that paralleled each other only three feet apart. These fences, matching one another for a distance of about two hundred yards—each farmer claiming title to the fence on the side farthest from his own—represented the basis of the litigation over the boundary claim that had gone on between them for four years.

The men were now divided by two wire fences that ran parallel to each other, only three feet apart. These fences, which matched each other for about two hundred yards—each farmer asserting ownership of the side farthest from his property—were the foundation of the dispute over the boundary claim that had lasted between them for four years.

The odd spectacle of the twin fences had come to be one of the show places in the county. It had been photographed and shown in agricultural journals.

The strange sight of the twin fences had become one of the highlights in the county. They had been photographed and featured in agricultural magazines.

“I don’t trust ye, Harper,” announced Hubbard, breathing hard. “You got the inside track with Jedge Bissell, an’ the two of you are a-schemin’ to beat me.”

“I don’t trust you, Harper,” Hubbard said, breathing heavily. “You have a close connection with Judge Bissell, and the two of you are plotting to take me down.”

A laugh broke from the other.

A laugh came from the other person.

“I’ll beat you, all right,” he said coolly. “But it won’t be because Judge Bissell is unfair.”

“I'll beat you, for sure,” he said calmly. “But it won’t be because Judge Bissell is being unfair.”

His manner enraged Hubbard, who rushed swiftly at the first fence and threw himself over. With equal celerity, he clambered over the second fence.

His attitude angered Hubbard, who quickly rushed at the first fence and jumped over it. Just as fast, he scrambled over the second fence.

Startled at the sudden outburst of temper, Harper had drawn back. He held aloft a spade. Hubbard leaped at him. The spade descended.

Startled by the sudden burst of anger, Harper stepped back. He raised a spade in the air. Hubbard lunged at him. The spade came down.

Harper was slightly-built, however, and the force of the blow did not halt the infuriated man, now swinging at him with all his might. They clinched. Hubbard’s fingers caught at the throat of the smaller man, and the two stumbled to the ground, Hubbard atop. The fall broke his grip. With his huge fists he began to hammer the body. He continued until it was limp.

Harper was small and slender, but the impact of the hit didn't stop the furious man, who was now swinging at him with all his strength. They grappled. Hubbard's fingers wrapped around the smaller man's throat, and they both fell to the ground, with Hubbard on top. The fall loosened his hold. With his large fists, he started to pound on Harper's body. He kept going until it went limp.

Then, his rage suddenly appeased, he drew back and stared at the inert figure lying strangely quiet.

Then, his anger suddenly calmed, he pulled back and stared at the motionless figure lying oddly still.

“So!” he gasped.

"So!" he exclaimed.

There came the sound of someone singing, the voice floating distinctly[58] through the night air. Hubbard recognized it for that of an itinerant Free Methodist minister, whose church in Ovid he and his family occasionally attended.

There was the sound of someone singing, the voice clearly floating[58] through the night air. Hubbard recognized it as that of a traveling Free Methodist minister, whose church in Ovid he and his family sometimes attended.

The song rolling forth, as the Man of God drove along the highway in his rig, was Jesus, Lover of My Soul.

The song playing loudly as the Man of God drove down the highway in his truck was Jesus, Lover of My Soul.


For the moment Hubbard shielded his face with an arm as if to ward off an invisible thing.

For now, Hubbard covered his face with his arm as if to fend off something he couldn’t see.

Then, bending over the prostrate form, he ran his hand inside the clothing to test the action of the heart. He performed the act mechanically, because he knew he had killed his man.

Then, bending over the lifeless body, he slid his hand under the clothing to check the heartbeat. He did it automatically, knowing he had killed the man.

He discovered the handbag. Evidently Harper was on his way to Ovid to catch the train to the county seat for the trial on the morrow. This meant that he would not be missed by his wife for at least twenty-four hours.

He found the handbag. Clearly, Harper was heading to Ovid to catch the train to the county seat for the trial tomorrow. This meant that his wife wouldn’t notice he was gone for at least twenty-four hours.

The murderer studied his next move. Where to secrete the body? A piece of wood lay back of him, but he was aware that it was constantly combed by squirrel hunters. He thought of the railroad. Why not an accident? Killed by the very train he was bound for?

The murderer planned his next move. Where to hide the body? There was a piece of wood behind him, but he knew it was frequently searched by squirrel hunters. He considered the railroad. Why not make it look like an accident? Killed by the very train he was supposed to catch?

He started to lug the body toward the track which passed half a mile to the north. Realizing, however, that for the time at hand the distance was too great, he let the body slide to the ground. Next he stole along the twin fences to the highway and peered both ways. No one seemed abroad.

He began to drag the body toward the track that was half a mile to the north. However, realizing that the distance was too far for now, he let the body drop to the ground. Then he crept along the two fences to the highway and looked both ways. There didn’t seem to be anyone around.

He came back on the dead run, and in twenty minutes he had carried the body to the Eldridge premises and flung it down the ancient well.

He came back at full speed, and in twenty minutes he had dragged the body to the Eldridge property and tossed it down the old well.

When he returned he found his wife and daughter together in the parlor, where with the itinerant preacher, all three were kneeling on the floor in prayer. Hubbard unceremoniously nudged the clergymen.

When he got back, he found his wife and daughter in the living room, where all three of them were kneeling on the floor in prayer with the traveling preacher. Hubbard casually nudged the clergyman.

“That’ll do,” he said.

"That works," he said.

The minister rose, his tall, lanky figure towering over Hubbard.

The minister stood up, his tall, skinny frame looming over Hubbard.

“Brother,” he began, in an orotund voice, “come with the Lord—”

“Brother,” he started, in a grand voice, “come with the Lord—”

“Yes. I know,” returned Hubbard, with a patience that surprised his wife. “But I’ve got something to talk over with my family.” He paused. “Here,” he added, feeling in his pocket and producing a small coin, “take this and go along.”

“Yes. I know,” Hubbard replied, displaying a patience that surprised his wife. “But I need to discuss something with my family.” He paused. “Here,” he continued, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small coin, “take this and go on your way.”

When the preacher had left, Hubbard called to his daughter.

When the preacher left, Hubbard called for his daughter.

“Harper was gone when I got over to the fence.”

“Harper was gone by the time I got to the fence.”

“What kept you so long?”

“What took you so long?”

“I walked over to the woods. There’s a nest of coons. They’re a-goin’ to play havoc with the corn.” He smiled unnaturally. “Look-a here! If we can catch ’em, I’ll give you the money their pelts bring.”

“I walked over to the woods. There's a nest of raccoons. They're going to wreak havoc on the corn.” He smiled awkwardly. “Check this out! If we can catch them, I'll give you the money their pelts sell for.”

Hubbard divined that his acting was poor. Both the girl and his wife were frankly regarding him.

Hubbard realized that his acting was bad. Both the girl and his wife were openly watching him.

“Well!” he shouted. “What’s the matter with ye?”

“Well!” he shouted. “What’s wrong with you?”

“Oh, nuthin’, Pa, nuthin’,” whimpered the girl.

“Oh, nothing, Dad, nothing,” whimpered the girl.

“Then go to bed, the two of ye.”

“Then go to bed, you two.”

Next morning Hubbard started for the county seat, a ten mile drive. He returned that evening and complained that the case had been adjourned because Harper had failed to appear in court.

Next morning, Hubbard set out for the county seat, a ten-mile drive. He came back that evening and complained that the case had been postponed because Harper hadn't shown up in court.

The following day he went back to his field far down the road for more ploughing. Twice he was called to the roadside by passersby to discuss the disappearance of Harper.

The next day, he returned to his field further down the road to do more plowing. Twice, people passing by stopped to talk to him about Harper's disappearance.

One morning a week later, when he came along the road with his team, he discovered the Harper child on the Eldridge premises. She was sitting at the edge of the well.

One morning a week later, as he walked down the road with his team, he found the Harper child on the Eldridge property. She was sitting at the edge of the well.

With a suppressed oath, he dropped the lines and half-walked, half-ran, to where the little girl sat.

With a silent curse, he dropped the reins and half-walked, half-ran to where the little girl sat.

“Didn’t I tell you to stay away from there!” he exploded.

“Didn’t I tell you to stay away from there?” he shouted.

The girl stared at him, but made no move, though her lips quivered. Hubbard glanced back to observe the road. Then he caught her arm.

The girl looked at him, but didn’t make a move, even though her lips trembled. Hubbard looked back to check the road. Then he grabbed her arm.

“Go home!” he shouted.

"Go home!" he yelled.

He spun her roughly. She continued to stare at him as she retreated homeward.

He spun her around roughly. She kept staring at him as she walked home.

All that morning Hubbard worked his horses hard. He realized that he was eager to go back by the Eldridge dwelling. Promptly at twelve o’clock, therefore, he tied his team and started up the road. A flash of relief came to him when he did not observe the little girl. It left him cold, however.

All morning, Hubbard pushed his horses hard. He felt a strong urge to head back to the Eldridge house. So, right at noon, he tied up his team and started down the road. He felt a quick sense of relief when he didn't see the little girl. But that feeling left him feeling cold.

“Eatin’ dinner,” he mumbled.

"Having dinner," he mumbled.

He moved off, without looking into the well. Until four o’clock that afternoon he labored. On his way home he discovered the girl again seated by the well. She was bending over and acting queerly.

He walked away without looking into the well. He worked until four o’clock that afternoon. On his way home, he saw the girl again sitting by the well. She was leaning over and acting strangely.

Hurrying his horses to the roadside, he looped the lines over one of the posts in the old “snake” fence. As he approached, he saw her toss a piece of stone down the hole.

Hurrying his horses to the side of the road, he looped the reins over one of the posts in the old “snake” fence. As he got closer, he saw her throw a piece of stone down the hole.

Hubbard waited until he was sure of his voice.

Hubbard waited until he was confident in his voice.

“Come with me,” he said.

“Come with me,” he said.

Gripping the girl he started with her toward her home but a short distance away. When they arrived the front door was ajar. A woman, with eyes red from weeping, looked at Hubbard in silence.

Grabbing the girl, he started walking her home, which was just a short distance away. When they got there, the front door was slightly open. A woman with tear-streaked eyes stared at Hubbard in silence.

“Here!” he said gruffly. “This child ought to be kept to home. She’ll fall into the well.”

“Here!” he said roughly. “This kid should stay at home. She might fall into the well.”

Mrs. Harper merely reached out her arms for her daughter. Hubbard remained standing awkwardly.

Mrs. Harper just reached out her arms for her daughter. Hubbard stayed standing awkwardly.

“Have you heard anything of Harper yet?” he asked.

“Have you heard anything from Harper yet?” he asked.

“I don’t want to talk to you,” replied the woman.

“I don’t want to talk to you,” the woman replied.

Hubbard turned on his heel. Waiting for him by his horses, was the deputy sheriff. The two further discussed the disappearance.

Hubbard turned around. Waiting for him by his horses was the deputy sheriff. The two continued discussing the disappearance.

“If you yourself wasn’t so well known, Jeremiah,” finally declared the official, “they’d sure be thinkin’ you was in it some way.”

“If you weren’t so well known, Jeremiah,” the official finally said, “they’d definitely be thinking you were involved in some way.”

“Why?” grunted the farmer, as he untied the lines.

“Why?” the farmer grunted as he untied the ropes.

“Well, everybody knows you an’ Harper been lawin’ it for years over that boundary line.”

“Well, everyone knows you and Harper have been fighting over that boundary line for years.”

Hubbard achieved a laugh.

Hubbard got a laugh.

“I’ll tell ye where Harper is. He’s cleared out, that’s what I think—deserted his family.”

“I’ll tell you where Harper is. He’s gone, that’s what I think—abandoned his family.”

That night, and many following nights, Hubbard did not sleep. Some weeks later a tremendous electric storm broke in the night. One particularly heavy clap so startled the wakeful Hubbard that he leaped from his bed and dressed. In the pouring rain he started out.

That night, and many nights after, Hubbard couldn't sleep. A few weeks later, a massive thunderstorm hit during the night. One particularly loud clap of thunder shocked the alert Hubbard so much that he jumped out of bed and got dressed. In the pouring rain, he headed out.

Inevitably his steps took him toward the well. It was black, and he could not see at first. But another flash came, and he observed a strange thing:

Inevitably, his steps led him toward the well. It was dark, and he couldn’t see at first. But another flash came, and he noticed something unusual:

The huge oak, standing at the side of the well, had been split in two by lightning, and one portion of the tree had fallen over the mouth of the hole.

The massive oak tree next to the well had been split in half by lightning, and one part of the tree had fallen across the opening of the hole.


Next morning Simpson, the man with the “tin Lizzie,” stopped at Hubbard’s place. He was a blunt-spoken, red-faced man whom Hubbard hated.

Next morning, Simpson, the guy with the "tin Lizzie," stopped by Hubbard's place. He was a straightforward, red-faced man who Hubbard couldn't stand.

“That was a bad storm last night,” he said. “The lightning struck the big oak tree by the well.”

“That was a really bad storm last night,” he said. “The lightning hit the big oak tree by the well.”

“What of it?” snapped Hubbard.

"What’s it to you?" snapped Hubbard.

“There was a skeleton in the center of that tree,” explained Simpson. “I was talking this morning with the sheriff over the telephone. He said seventy-five years ago a man was murdered in Ovid, and they never found his body. This skeleton must be his.”

“There was a skeleton in the middle of that tree,” Simpson explained. “I was on the phone with the sheriff this morning. He mentioned that seventy-five years ago a man was murdered in Ovid, and they never found his body. This skeleton must be his.”

Hubbard cleared his throat sharply.

Hubbard cleared his throat.

“What did you do with it?”

“What did you do with it?”

[59]

[59]

“The skull and one of the leg bones fell down into the well when I tried to gather them up. I want to borrow some rope so I can get down in there.”

“The skull and one of the leg bones fell into the well when I tried to pick them up. I need to borrow some rope so I can go down there.”

For a bare second Hubbard was silent.

For a brief moment, Hubbard was silent.

“What you ought to do,” he said, gathering himself, “is to fill up that hole. It’s dangerous.”

“What you should do,” he said, gathering himself, “is fill that hole. It’s dangerous.”

“Yes. That’s so. But I’m goin’ to get that skull first. It’ll be a good exhibit. I’m wonderin’ whether we’ll ever find Harper’s skeleton.”

“Yes. That’s true. But I’m going to get that skull first. It’ll make a great exhibit. I’m curious if we’ll ever find Harper’s skeleton.”

“Wait a moment,” said Hubbard huskily, starting for the barn. “I’ll get some rope and help you.”

“Hold on a second,” said Hubbard in a deep voice, heading toward the barn. “I’ll grab some rope and give you a hand.”

The two returned to the Eldridge farm. They found there the dead man’s child. She had perched herself on the fallen tree.

The two went back to the Eldridge farm. They found the dead man’s child there. She was sitting on the fallen tree.

“Damn fool!” muttered Hubbard. “Her mother lettin’ her play around here!”

“Damn fool!” muttered Hubbard. “Her mom letting her mess around here!”

A pulley was rigged over the branch and the rope inserted with a board for a rest.

A pulley was set up over the branch, and the rope was threaded through it with a board for support.

“I’ll go down,” vouchsafed Hubbard.

“I’ll go down,” assured Hubbard.

Simpson looked his surprise as he assented.

Simpson looked surprised as he agreed.

It took Hubbard five minutes or so to retrieve the missing skeleton parts. He brought them up, the leg bone and the grinning skull. He was pale when he hauled himself over the edge.

It took Hubbard about five minutes to find the missing skeleton parts. He pulled them up, the leg bone and the grinning skull. He looked pale as he hauled himself over the edge.

“I’m a-goin’ to fill up that hole myself,” he said.

“I’m going to fill up that hole myself,” he said.

“All right,” retorted Simpson, handling the skull curiously. “Go to it.”

“All right,” replied Simpson, examining the skull with interest. “Go for it.”

Word traveled of the finding of the ancient skeleton, and the inhabitants began driving thither to see the sight. Simpson, a man of some ingenuity, had wired the bleached white bones together and suspended them from one of the branches of the fallen tree. The skeleton dangled and swung in the wind.

Word got out about the discovery of the ancient skeleton, and people started heading there to check it out. Simpson, a resourceful guy, had tied the bleached white bones together and hung them from one of the branches of the fallen tree. The skeleton dangled and swung in the wind.

Hubbard, maddened by the delay and publicity, felt himself wearing away. He had become obsessed with conviction that if the hole were filled his mind would be at rest.

Hubbard, frustrated by the delay and the attention, felt himself breaking down. He had become fixated on the belief that if the hole were filled, his mind would finally be at peace.

The nights of continued sleeplessness were ragging his nerves, and he was by this time unable to remain in bed. He would throw himself down, fully dressed, waiting until the others were asleep. Then he would steal out.

The nights of endless sleeplessness were fraying his nerves, and he couldn’t stay in bed anymore. He would collapse onto the bed, fully dressed, waiting for the others to fall asleep. Then he would sneak out.

At first he had merely walked the roads, swinging his arms and mumbling. But as the night progressed his stride would quicken, and frequently he would take to running. He would run until his lungs were bursting and a slaver fed from his mouth. Late travelers began to catch glimpses of the fleeting figure, and the rumor grew that a ghost was haunting the locality of the well—that the skeleton walked.

At first, he just walked the roads, swinging his arms and muttering to himself. But as the night went on, his pace picked up, and often he would start running. He would run until he couldn't breathe and saliva dripped from his mouth. Late-night travelers began to catch sight of the shadowy figure, and rumors spread that a ghost was haunting the area near the well—that a skeleton was roaming around.

Hubbard grew haggard. But he found himself unable to discontinue his nocturnal prowls, some of which took him miles, but all of which invariably wound up at one place—the well.

Hubbard looked worn out. But he couldn't stop his late-night wandering, some of which took him miles, but they always ended up at one place—the well.

Here, fagged and exhausted, he would sit until the approach of dawn, staring at the swinging skeleton, mouthing incoherencies, praying, singing hymns beneath his breath, laughing. At the approach of dawn he would steal home.

Here, worn out and exhausted, he would sit until dawn, staring at the swinging skeleton, mumbling nonsensically, praying, singing hymns quietly under his breath, laughing. As dawn approached, he would sneak home.

At last, after interest in the skeleton had subsided and Simpson had consented to its removal, Hubbard loaded his wagon with stones and small boulders and started for the well. That first forenoon he made three trips, dumping each time a considerable quantity of stones.

At last, after the excitement over the skeleton faded and Simpson agreed to its removal, Hubbard filled his wagon with stones and small boulders and headed to the well. That first morning, he made three trips, unloading a significant amount of stones each time.

Next morning he worked in an additional trip. He began to experience surcease. But on the afternoon of the second day, when he made another trip, Simpson came over from his work in an adjoining field.

Next morning, he took on an extra trip. He started to feel relief. But on the afternoon of the second day, when he went out for another trip, Simpson walked over from his work in a nearby field.

“I wanted to see you yesterday,” he said, quizzically regarding Hubbard. “Mrs. Harper was here. She said her little girl was playin’ around here and dropped a pair of andirons down the well.”

“I wanted to see you yesterday,” he said, looking at Hubbard with curiosity. “Mrs. Harper came by. She mentioned her little girl was playing around here and accidentally dropped a pair of andirons down the well.”

“What of it?” Hubbard jerked out.

“What’s that about?” Hubbard snapped.

“You got to get ’em out.”

“You have to get them out.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because them andirons is relics.”

“Because those andirons are relics.”

“But you gave me permission to fill the hole.”

“But you let me fill the hole.”

“I was kiddin’ you,” laughed Simpson. “I’m only rentin’ the farm. I ain’t got nothin’ to do with the house and yard.”

“I was just joking with you,” laughed Simpson. “I’m only renting the farm. I don’t have anything to do with the house and yard.”

Without a word Hubbard turned to his wagon. He got onto the seat and drove off. In an hour he came back with the same rope that had been used to recover the missing portions of the skeleton. Also, he brought with him a farm laborer who did occasional work for him.

Without saying a word, Hubbard turned to his wagon. He climbed onto the seat and drove away. An hour later, he returned with the same rope that had been used to retrieve the missing parts of the skeleton. He also brought along a farm laborer who did some occasional work for him.

Simpson regarded Hubbard amusedly as the latter adjusted once more the pulley, arranged a bucket and then hitched his team to the end of the rope.

Simpson watched Hubbard with amusement as he adjusted the pulley again, set up a bucket, and then tied his team to the end of the rope.

Patiently, bucketful by bucketful, the stones were elevated and dumped. Down below in the black interior, Hubbard labored for an hour. At six o’clock he had not found the andirons. Twice he had been compelled to come up for fresh air.

Patiently, bucket by bucket, the stones were lifted and dumped. Down below in the dark space, Hubbard worked for an hour. By six o’clock, he still hadn’t found the andirons. Twice, he had to come up for fresh air.

His last trip up left him so white-faced and weak that he was forced to go home.

His last trip up left him so pale and weak that he had to go home.

That night he resorted to sleeping powders. But he lay and tossed, wide-eyed, through the dark hours. Sometime after midnight he got up. A light was still burning in his wife’s room, and, tiptoeing down the hall, he paused at her door. In low voices the mother and daughter were conversing. To his heated imagination it seemed certain they were talking of Harper’s disappearance.

That night he turned to sleeping pills. But he lay awake, tossing and turning, through the dark hours. Sometime after midnight, he got up. A light was still on in his wife’s room, and as he quietly walked down the hall, he stopped at her door. In hushed voices, the mother and daughter were talking. To his anxious mind, it felt obvious they were discussing Harper’s disappearance.

Mumbling to himself he left the house. He ran down the lane to the highway and along this until he came to the Eldridge place. He determined not to stop, and succeeded in running by, like a frightened animal.

Muttering to himself, he left the house. He sprinted down the path to the highway and went along it until he reached the Eldridge place. He made up his mind not to stop and managed to run past it like a scared animal.

His gait accelerated. It was one best described as scurrying, as he ran crouched and low. He thought he saw some one approaching. This turned him. Back he fled with the speed of the wind.

His pace quickened. It was best described as hurried as he ran bent over. He thought he saw someone coming. That made him turn. He fled back with the speed of the wind.

Drawn by an irresistible force, he made straight for the Eldridge pathway. He came to the well, the entrance of which gaped at him. For a moment he stood, with eyes wide open, staring into the black depths.

Drawn by an irresistible force, he headed straight for the Eldridge path. He reached the well, its entrance yawning open before him. For a moment he stood there, eyes wide, gazing into the dark depths.

Then, screaming, he plunged in head-first.

Then, screaming, he dove in headfirst.

His cry, long-drawn and eerie, hung quivering on the night air.

His long, eerie cry lingered and trembled in the night air.

In the Hubbard home, a quarter of a mile away, the mother and daughter heard it. The two listened with palpitating hearts. They caught one another’s hands.

In the Hubbard home, a quarter of a mile away, the mother and daughter heard it. The two listened with racing hearts. They held each other's hands.

In a hoarse whisper the mother exclaimed:

In a raspy whisper, the mother said:

What’s that?

“What’s that?”


[60]

[60]

Otis Adelbert Kline, Author of “The Thing of a Thousand Shapes,” Spins Another “Spooky” Yarn for the Readers of WEIRD TALES

Otis Adelbert Kline, author of “The Thing of a Thousand Shapes,” spins another “spooky” story for the readers of WEIRD TALES

The Phantom Wolfhound

Doctor Dorp reluctantly laid aside the manuscript on which he had been working, capped and pocketed his fountain pen, and rose to meet his callers.

Doctor Dorp hesitantly put down the manuscript he had been working on, capped his fountain pen and put it in his pocket, and got up to greet his visitors.

He was visibly annoyed by this, the third interruption of the afternoon, but his look of irritation changed to a welcoming smile when he saw the bulky form that was framed in the doorway. He recognized Harry Hoyne of the Hoyne Detective Agency, a heavy-set, florid-faced man whose iron gray hair and moustache proclaimed him well past middle age.

He was clearly annoyed by this, the third interruption of the afternoon, but his irritated expression turned into a friendly smile when he saw the large figure standing in the doorway. He recognized Harry Hoyne of the Hoyne Detective Agency, a heavy-set man with a flushed face, whose iron gray hair and mustache showed he was well past middle age.

The slender, stoop-shouldered individual who accompanied him was a total stranger. He had pale, hawklike features, small snaky eyes that glittered oddly from cavernous sockets, and long, bony fingers that suggested the claws of a bird.

The thin, hunchbacked person who was with him was a complete stranger. He had pale, sharp features, small, snake-like eyes that shone strangely from deep eye sockets, and long, bony fingers that reminded one of a bird's claws.

“Hello, Doc,” boomed the detective genially, crushing the hand of his host in his great, muscular paw. “Meet Mr. Ritsky.”

“Hey, Doc,” said the detective warmly, shaking his host's hand hard with his large, strong grip. “This is Mr. Ritsky.”

The doctor was conscious of a cold, clammy sensation as he took the hand of the stranger and acknowledged the introduction. Was it the contrast between those chill fingers and the strong warm ones of the detective that had caused this feeling? He did not know; but somehow, instinctively, he disliked Mr. Ritsky.

The doctor felt a cold, clammy sensation as he shook the stranger's hand and accepted the introduction. Was it the contrast between those chilly fingers and the detective's warm, strong hands that triggered this feeling? He wasn’t sure, but for some reason, he instinctively disliked Mr. Ritsky.

“I’ve got a queer case for you, Doc,” said Hoyne, taking a proffered cigar and inserting it far back in his cheek, unlighted. “Just your specialty—ghosts and all that. I told Mr. Ritsky you’d be the only man to unravel the mystery for him. Was over to his house last night and the thing got me—too unsubstantial—too damned elusively unreal. And yet I’ll swear there was something there. I heard it; but it got away and didn’t leave a trace. When it comes to finger prints and things like that you know I ain’t exactly a dumb-bell, but I gotta admit this thing, whatever it is, had me hopelessly horn-swoggled.”

“I’ve got a strange case for you, Doc,” said Hoyne, taking a offered cigar and sticking it in the back of his cheek, unlit. “Just your thing—ghosts and all that. I told Mr. Ritsky you’d be the only one to solve the mystery for him. I was at his house last night, and it really got to me—too vague—too damn elusive. And yet I swear there was something there. I heard it, but it slipped away without leaving a trace. When it comes to fingerprints and stuff like that, you know I’m not exactly clueless, but I have to admit this thing, whatever it is, completely confused me.”

Ritsky declined a cigar, saying he didn’t dare smoke because of heart trouble. The doctor selected one with care, lighted it slowly, puffed it with a relish, and settled back with a look of eager anticipation in his eyes.

Ritsky turned down a cigar, saying he couldn’t risk smoking because of his heart issues. The doctor picked one out carefully, lit it slowly, enjoyed a puff, and leaned back with a look of eager anticipation in his eyes.

“What happened last night?” he asked.

“What happened last night?” he asked.

“Maybe we better begin at the beginning,” said Hoyne. “You see, there’s quite a story goes along with this case, and Mr. Ritsky can tell it better than I. Don’t be afraid to give him all the dope, Mr. Ritsky. The doctor knows all about such things—wrote a book about ’em, in fact. Let’s see. What was the name of that book, Doc?”

“Maybe we should start at the beginning,” said Hoyne. “There's quite a story behind this case, and Mr. Ritsky can explain it better than I can. Don’t hesitate to share everything you know, Mr. Ritsky. The doctor is fully informed about this stuff—he even wrote a book about it. Let’s see. What was the title of that book, Doc?”

[61]

[61]

“‘Investigations of Materialization Phenomena.’”

“‘Studies on Materialization Phenomena.’”

“Righto! I never can remember it. Anyhow, Mr. Ritsky, tell him your story and ask him all the questions you want to. He’s headquarters on this stuff.”

“Okay! I can never remember it. Anyway, Mr. Ritsky, share your story and ask him any questions you have. He’s the expert on this.”

Ritsky studied his clawlike hands for a moment, clasping and unclasping the bony fingers. Suddenly he looked up.

Ritsky stared at his claw-like hands for a moment, opening and closing the bony fingers. Then he looked up abruptly.

“Do animals have immortal souls?” he asked, anxiously.

“Do animals have eternal souls?” he asked, nervously.

“I’m afraid you have sadly overrated my ability as a recorder of scientific facts,” replied the doctor, smiling slightly. “Frankly, I do not know. I don’t believe anyone knows. Most people think they haven’t, and I incline toward that belief.”

“I’m afraid you have sadly overrated my ability to record scientific facts,” the doctor replied with a slight smile. “Honestly, I don’t know. I don’t think anyone knows. Most people believe they haven’t, and I tend to agree with that belief.”

“Then such a thing as a ghost of a—a hound could not be?”

“Then is it possible for there to be a ghost of a hound?”

“I would not say that. Nothing is impossible. There are undoubtedly more things in heaven and earth, as Shakespeare said, than we have dreamed of in our philosophy. However, I would consider a materialization of the disembodied spirit of a canine, or any of the other lower animals, as highly improbable.”

“I wouldn’t say that. Nothing is impossible. There are definitely more things in heaven and earth, as Shakespeare said, than we have imagined in our philosophy. However, I would find the materialization of the disembodied spirit of a dog, or any of the other lower animals, to be very unlikely.”

“But if you saw one with your own eyes—”

“But if you saw one with your own eyes—”

“I should probably be inclined to doubt the evidence of my senses. Have you seen one?”

“I should probably be inclined to doubt the evidence of my senses. Have you seen one?”

“Have I seen one?” groaned Ritsky. “Good Lord, man, I’d give every cent I own to be rid of that thing! For two years it’s turned my nights into hell! From a perfectly healthy, normal human being I’ve been reduced to a physical wreck. Sometimes I think my reason is slipping. The thing will either kill me or drive me mad if it is not stopped.”

“Have I seen one?” Ritsky groaned. “Good Lord, man, I’d give every penny I have to get rid of that thing! For two years, it’s turned my nights into hell! From being a perfectly healthy, normal person, I’ve become a physical wreck. Sometimes I think I’m losing my mind. That thing will either kill me or drive me insane if it’s not stopped.”

He buried his face in his hands.

He buried his face in his hands.

“This is most strange,” said the doctor. “You say the apparition first troubled you two years ago?”

“This is really strange,” said the doctor. “You say the ghost first bothered you two years ago?”

“Not in its present form. But it was there, nevertheless. The first time I saw it was shortly after I killed that cursed dog. A month, to be exact. I shot him on the twenty-first of August, and he, or it, or something, came back to haunt me on the twenty-first of September.

“Not in its current state. But it was there, still. The first time I saw it was right after I killed that damned dog. A month, to be precise. I shot him on August 21st, and he, or it, or something, came back to haunt me on September 21st.

“How vividly I remember the impressions of that first night of terror! How I tried, the next day, to make myself believe it was only a dream—that such a thing could not be. I had retired at eleven o’clock, and was awakened from a sound sleep some time between one and two in the morning by the whining, yapping cry of a dog. As there were no dogs on the premises, you can imagine my surprise.

“How clearly I remember the feelings of that first night of fear! How I tried the next day to convince myself it was just a dream—that something like that couldn’t possibly happen. I had gone to bed at eleven o’clock and was jolted awake from a deep sleep sometime between one and two in the morning by the whining, yapping sound of a dog. Since there were no dogs on the property, you can imagine my shock.”

“I was about to get up when something directly over the foot of my bed riveted my attention. In the dim light it appeared a grayish white in color, and closely resembled the head and pendant ears of a hound. I noticed, with horror, that it was moving slowly toward me, and I was temporarily paralyzed with fright when it emitted a low, cavernous growl.

“I was about to get up when something directly above the foot of my bed caught my attention. In the dim light, it looked grayish-white and closely resembled the head and droopy ears of a dog. I noticed, with horror, that it was slowly moving toward me, and I was momentarily frozen with fear when it let out a deep, hollow growl.

“Driving my muscles by a supreme effort of will, I leaped from the bed and switched on the light. In the air where I had seen the thing hanging there was nothing. The door was bolted and the windows were screened. There was nothing unusual in the room, as I found after a thorough search. Mystified, I hunted through the entire house from top to bottom, but without finding a trace of the thing, whatever if was, that had made the sounds.

“Using every ounce of willpower, I jumped out of bed and turned on the light. In the spot where I had seen something hanging, there was nothing. The door was locked, and the windows were secured. Everything in the room seemed normal after a complete search. Confused, I searched the whole house from top to bottom, but didn’t find any sign of whatever had made those sounds.”

“From that day to this I have never laid my head on a pillow with a feeling of security. At first it visited me at intervals of about a week. These intervals were gradually shortened until it came every night. As its visits became more frequent the apparition seemed to grow. First it sprouted a small body like that of a terrier, all out of proportion to the huge head. Each night that body grew a little larger until it assumed the full proportions of a Russian wolfhound. Recently it has attempted to attack me, but I have always frustrated it by switching on the light.”

“From that day until now, I’ve never gone to sleep feeling secure. At first, it came to me about once a week. These intervals gradually got shorter until it showed up every night. As the visits became more frequent, the figure seemed to grow. It started with a small body, kind of like a terrier, which was way out of proportion to its huge head. Each night that body got a little bigger until it looked like a full-grown Russian wolfhound. Recently, it’s even tried to attack me, but I’ve always managed to fend it off by turning on the light.”

“Are you positive that you have not been dreaming all this?” asked the doctor.

“Are you sure you haven't been dreaming all this?” asked the doctor.

“Would it be possible for some one else to hear a dream of mine?” countered Ritsky. “We have only been able to retain one servant on account of those noises. All, with the exception of our housekeeper, who is quite deaf, heard the noises and left us as a result.”

“Is it possible for someone else to hear a dream of mine?” Ritsky responded. “We’ve only managed to keep one servant because of those noises. Everyone, except our housekeeper, who is completely deaf, heard the noises and left because of them.”

“Who are the members of your household?”

“Who are the members of your household?”

“Other than the housekeeper and myself, there is only my niece and ward, a girl of twelve.”

“Besides the housekeeper and me, there’s only my niece and ward, a twelve-year-old girl.”

“Has she heard the noises?”

"Has she heard the sounds?"

“She has never mentioned them.”

“She’s never mentioned them.”

“Why not move to another apartment?”

“Why not move to a different apartment?”

“That would do no good. We have moved five times in the last two years. When the thing first started we were living on the estate of my niece near Lake Forest. We left the place in charge of care-takers and moved to Evanston. The apparition followed us. We moved to Englewood. The thing moved with us. We have had three different apartments in Chicago since. It came to all of them with equal regularity.”

“That wouldn’t help at all. We’ve moved five times in the last two years. When it all started, we were living on my niece’s estate near Lake Forest. We left the place with caretakers and moved to Evanston. The ghost followed us. We moved to Englewood, and it came along too. We’ve had three different apartments in Chicago since then, and it has shown up in all of them regularly.”

“Would you mind writing for me the various addresses at which you have lived?”

“Could you please write down all the addresses where you’ve lived?”

“Not at all, if they will assist in solving this mystery.”

“Not at all, as long as they help solve this mystery.”

The doctor procured a pencil and a sheet of note paper, and Ritsky put down the addresses.

The doctor grabbed a pencil and a piece of notebook paper, and Ritsky wrote down the addresses.

Doctor Dorp scanned them carefully.

Dr. Dorp scanned them carefully.

“Villa Rogers,” he said. “Then your niece is Olga Rogers, daughter of millionaire James Rogers and his beautiful wife, the former Russian dancer, both of whom were lost with the Titanic?”

“Villa Rogers,” he said. “So your niece is Olga Rogers, the daughter of millionaire James Rogers and his stunning wife, the former Russian dancer, both of whom went down with the Titanic?”

“Olga’s mother was my sister. After the sudden death of her parents, the court appointed me her guardian and trustee of the estate.”

"Olga’s mother was my sister. After the sudden death of her parents, the court appointed me her guardian and trustee of the estate."

“I believe that is all the information we need for the present, Mr. Ritsky. If you have no objection I will call on you after dinner this evening, and if Mr. Hoyne cares to accompany me we will see what we can do toward solving this mystery. Please take care that no one in your home is apprised of the object of our visit. Say, if you wish, that we are going to install some electrical equipment.”

“I think we have all the information we need for now, Mr. Ritsky. If you don’t mind, I’ll come by after dinner tonight, and if Mr. Hoyne wants to join me, we’ll see what we can do to solve this mystery. Please make sure that no one in your house knows the real reason for our visit. If you prefer, you can tell them that we’re here to install some electrical equipment.”

“I’ll be there with bells,” said Hoyne as they rose to go.

“I’ll be there for sure,” said Hoyne as they got up to leave.

II.

Shortly after his guests’ departure, Doctor Dorp was speeding out Sheridan Road toward Villa Rogers.

Shortly after his guests left, Doctor Dorp was driving quickly down Sheridan Road toward Villa Rogers.

The drive took nearly an hour, and he spent another half-hour in questioning the care-takers, man and wife. He returned home with a well-filled notebook, and on his arrival he began immediately assembling paraphernalia for the evening’s work. This consisted of three cameras with specially constructed shutters, several small electrical mechanisms, a coil of insulated wire, a flash-gun, and a kit of tools.

The drive took about an hour, and he spent another half-hour interviewing the caretakers, a married couple. He returned home with a notebook full of notes, and upon his arrival, he immediately started gathering supplies for the evening's work. This included three cameras with custom shutters, several small electrical devices, a coil of insulated wire, a flashgun, and a toolkit.

After dinner he picked up Hoyne at his home, and they started for the “haunted house.”

After dinner, he picked up Hoyne at his house, and they headed for the "haunted house."

“You say you investigated this case last night, Hoyne?” asked the doctor.

“You say you looked into this case last night, Hoyne?” the doctor asked.

“I tried to, but there was nothing to it, so far as I could see, except the whining of that dog.”

"I tried, but as far as I could tell, there was nothing going on except for the whining of that dog."

“Where were you when you heard the noises?”

“Where were you when you heard the noises?”

“Ritsky had retired. I slept in a chair in his room. About two o’clock I was awakened by a whining noise, not loud, yet distinctly audible. Then I heard a yell from Ritsky. He switched on the light a moment later, then sat down on the bed, trembling from head to foot, while beads of perspiration stood out on his forehead.

“Ritsky had retired. I dozed off in a chair in his room. Around two o'clock, I was startled awake by a faint whining noise, not loud, but clearly noticeable. Then I heard Ritsky yell. He turned on the light a moment later and sat down on the bed, shaking all over, with beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

“‘Did you see it?’ he asked me.

“‘Did you see it?’ he asked me.

“‘See what?’ I said.

"‘See what?’ I asked."

[62]

[62]

“‘The hound.’

"The dog."

“I told him I hadn’t seen a thing, but I heard the noise all right. Between you and me, though, I did think I saw a white flash for a second beside his bed, but I can’t swear to it.”

“I told him I hadn’t seen anything, but I definitely heard the noise. Just between us, though, I thought I saw a white flash for a second next to his bed, but I can't say for sure.”

“We won’t trust our eyes tonight,” said the doctor. “I have three eyes in that case that will not be affected by hysteria or register hallucinations.”

“We won’t trust our eyes tonight,” said the doctor. “I have three eyes in that case that won’t be influenced by hysteria or register hallucinations.”

“Three eyes? What are you talking about?”

“Three eyes? What do you mean?”

“Cameras, of course.”

“Of course, cameras.”

“But how—”

“But how—”

“Wait until we get there. I’ll show you.”

“Just wait until we get there. I’ll show you.”

A few moments later they were admitted to the apartment by the housekeeper, a stolid woman of sixty or thereabout. Ritsky presented them to his niece, a dreamy-eyed, delicately pretty school girl with silky golden curls that glistened against the pale whiteness of her skin.

A few moments later, the housekeeper, a serious woman around sixty, let them into the apartment. Ritsky introduced them to his niece, a dreamy-eyed, delicately pretty schoolgirl with silky golden curls that shone against her pale skin.

“If you don’t mind,” said the doctor, “we will look things over now. It will take some time to install the wiring and make other necessary preparations.”

“If you don’t mind,” said the doctor, “we'll take a look around now. It will take some time to set up the wiring and make other necessary preparations.”

Ritsky showed them through the apartment, which was roomy, furnished in good taste and artistically decorated. The floor plan was quite simple and ordinary. First came the large living-room that extended across the front of the house. This opened at the right into the dining-room and at the center into a hallway which led through to the back of the building. Behind the dining-room was the kitchen, and behind that the servant’s room. Ritsky’s bedroom was directly across the hall from the dining-room. Then came his niece’s bedroom, a spare bedroom and a bathroom. Each of the three front bedrooms was equipped with a private bath and large clothes-closet.

Ritsky showed them around the apartment, which was spacious, tastefully furnished, and artistically decorated. The layout was quite simple and straightforward. First, there was the large living room that stretched across the front of the house. To the right, it opened into the dining room, and in the center, it led into a hallway that went to the back of the building. Behind the dining room was the kitchen, and behind that was the servant’s room. Ritsky’s bedroom was directly across the hall from the dining room. Next was his niece’s bedroom, a guest room, and a bathroom. Each of the three front bedrooms had its own private bathroom and a large closet.

The doctor began by installing the three cameras in Ritsky’s room, fastening them on the wall in such a manner that they faced the bed from three directions. After focusing them properly, he set the flash-gun on a collapsible tripod and pointed it toward the bed.

The doctor started by setting up the three cameras in Ritsky’s room, securing them on the wall so they faced the bed from three angles. After adjusting them correctly, he placed the flash unit on a collapsible tripod and aimed it at the bed.

The room was lighted by an alabaster bowl that depended from the ceiling and could be turned on or off by a switch at the bedside. There were, in addition, two wall lights, one on each side of the dresser, and a small reading lamp on a table in one corner. These last three lights were operated by individual pull-cords.

The room was illuminated by an alabaster bowl hanging from the ceiling that could be turned on or off with a switch by the bedside. In addition, there were two wall lights, one on each side of the dresser, and a small reading lamp on a table in one corner. The last three lights were controlled by separate pull cords.

Ritsky procured a step-ladder for him, and, after switching off the drop light, he removed one of the bulbs from the cluster and inserted a four-way socket. From this socket he ran wires along the ceiling and down the wall to the three cameras and the flash-gun. By the time these preparations were completed Miss Rogers and the housekeeper had retired.

Ritsky got him a step-ladder, and after turning off the drop light, he took one of the bulbs out of the cluster and put in a four-way socket. From this socket, he ran wires along the ceiling and down the wall to the three cameras and the flashgun. By the time he finished these preparations, Miss Rogers and the housekeeper had gone to bed.

Hoyne surveyed the finished job with frank admiration.

Hoyne looked over the completed work with genuine admiration.

“If there’s anything in this room when Ritsky turns the switch those three mechanical eyes will sure spot it,” he said enthusiastically.

“If there’s anything in this room, when Ritsky flips the switch, those three mechanical eyes will definitely see it,” he said eagerly.

“Now, Mr. Ritsky,” began the doctor, “I want you to place yourself entirely in our hands for the night. Keep cool, fear nothing, and carry out my instructions to the letter. I suggest that you go to bed now and endeavor to get some sleep. If the apparition troubles you, do just as you have done in the past—turn on the light. Do not, however, touch the light switch unless the thing appears. The photographic plates, when developed, will tell whether you have been suffering from a mere hallucination induced by auto-suggestion or if genuine materialization phenomena have occurred.”

“Now, Mr. Ritsky,” the doctor started, “I need you to completely trust us for the night. Stay calm, don’t be afraid, and follow my instructions exactly. I recommend you go to bed now and try to get some sleep. If the apparition bothers you, just do what you’ve done before—turn on the light. However, only touch the light switch if the thing appears. The photographic plates, once developed, will determine whether you’ve been experiencing a simple hallucination caused by auto-suggestion or if real materialization phenomena have happened.”

After closing and bolting the windows they placed the step-ladder in the hallway beside Ritsky’s door. Then they obtained a duplicate key from him and asked him to lock himself in, removing his key so they might gain entrance at any time.

After closing and locking the windows, they put the step-ladder in the hallway next to Ritsky's door. Then they got a duplicate key from him and asked him to lock himself in, taking out his key so they could get in whenever they needed to.

When everything was ready they quietly brought two chairs into the hall from the spare bedroom and began their silent vigil.

When everything was ready, they quietly brought two chairs into the hall from the spare bedroom and began their silent watch.

III.

Both men sat in silence for nearly three hours. The doctor seemed lost in thought, and Hoyne nervously masticated his inevitable unlighted cigar. The house was quiet, except for the ticking of the hall clock and its hourly chiming announcements of the flight of time.

Both men sat quietly for almost three hours. The doctor appeared deep in thought, while Hoyne anxiously chewed on his unlit cigar. The house was silent, apart from the ticking of the hallway clock and its hourly chimes marking the passage of time.

Shortly after the clock struck two they heard a low, scarcely audible moan.

Shortly after the clock hit two, they heard a low, barely audible moan.

“What was that?” whispered the detective, hoarsely.

“What was that?” the detective whispered hoarsely.

“Wait!” the doctor replied.

“Hold on!” the doctor replied.

Presently it was repeated, followed by prolonged sobbing.

Presently, it was repeated, followed by long sobbing.

“It’s Miss Rogers,” said Hoyne, excitedly.

“It’s Miss Rogers,” Hoyne said, excited.

Doctor Dorp rose and softly tiptoed to the door of the child’s bed chamber. After listening there for a moment he noiselessly opened the door and entered. Presently he returned, leaving the door ajar. The sobbing and moaning continued.

Doctor Dorp got up and quietly tiptoed to the door of the child's bedroom. After listening for a moment, he silently opened the door and went inside. Soon, he came back, leaving the door slightly open. The sobbing and moaning went on.

“Just as I expected,” he said. “I want you to go in the child’s room, keep quiet, and make a mental note of everything you see and hear. Stay there until I call you, and be prepared for a startling sight.”

“Just as I expected,” he said. “I want you to go into the child's room, stay quiet, and mentally note everything you see and hear. Stay there until I call you, and be ready for a shocking sight.”

“Wh—what is it?” asked Hoyne, nervously.

“Wh—what is it?” asked Hoyne, nervously.

“Nothing that will hurt you. What’s the matter? Are you afraid?”

“Nothing that will hurt you. What's wrong? Are you scared?”

“Afraid, hell!” growled Hoyne. “Can’t a man ask you a question—”

“Afraid, no way!” Hoyne growled. “Can’t a guy ask you a question—”

“No time to answer questions now. Get in there and do as I say if you want to be of any assistance.”

“No time to answer questions right now. Get in there and do what I say if you want to be helpful.”

“All right, Doc. It’s your party.”

“All right, Doc. It’s your show.”

The big detective entered the room of the sobbing child and squeezed his great bulk into a dainty rocking chair from which he could view her bed. She tossed from side to side, moaning as if in pain, and Hoyne, pitying her, wondered why the doctor did not awaken her.

The big detective walked into the room where the crying child was and squeezed his large frame into a small rocking chair so he could see her bed. She tossed and turned, moaning as if she were in pain, and Hoyne, feeling sorry for her, wondered why the doctor didn’t wake her up.

Presently she ceased her convulsive movements, clenched her hands, and uttered a low, gurgling cry, as a white, filmy mass slowly emerged from between her lips. The amazed detective stared with open mouth, so frightened that he forgot to chew his cigar. The filmy material continued to pour forth for several minutes that seemed like hours to the tense watcher. Then it formed a nebulous, wispy cloud above the bed, completely detached itself from the girl, and floated out through the half-opened door.

Currently, she stopped her violent movements, clenched her hands, and let out a low, gurgling cry as a white, thin mass slowly came out from between her lips. The astonished detective stared with his mouth wide open, so scared that he forgot to chew his cigar. The thin material kept pouring out for several minutes that felt like hours to the anxious observer. Then it formed a hazy, wispy cloud above the bed, completely separated from the girl, and floated out through the slightly opened door.

Doctor Dorp, standing in the hallway, saw a white, misty thing of indefinite outline emerge from the bedroom. It floated through the hall and paused directly in front of Ritsky’s door. He approached it cautiously and noiselessly, and noticed that it grew rapidly smaller. Then he discovered the reason. It was flowing through the keyhole!

Doctor Dorp, standing in the hallway, saw a white, misty figure of vague shape float out of the bedroom. It drifted through the hall and stopped right in front of Ritsky’s door. He approached it carefully and silently, and noticed that it was getting smaller quickly. Then he figured out why. It was flowing through the keyhole!

In a short time it had totally disappeared. He waited breathlessly.

In no time at all, it was gone. He waited anxiously.

What was that? The whining cry of a hound broke the stillness! He mounted the step-ladder in order to view the interior of the room through the glass transom. He had scarcely placed his foot on the second step when the whining noise changed to a gurgling growl that was followed by a shriek of mortal terror and the dull report of the flash-gun.

What was that? The plaintive cry of a dog shattered the silence! He climbed the step-ladder to see inside the room through the glass transom. He had just lifted his foot to the second step when the whining sound transformed into a gurgling growl, followed by a scream of absolute fear and the dull bang of the flash-gun.

Leaping down from the ladder, the doctor called Hoyne, and they entered the “haunted” bed chamber. The room was brilliantly lighted by the alabaster bowl and filled with the sickening fumes of flash-powder.

Leaping down from the ladder, the doctor called Hoyne, and they entered the “haunted” bedroom. The room was brightly lit by the alabaster bowl and filled with the nauseating fumes of flash powder.

Hoyne opened the windows and returned to where the doctor was thoughtfully viewing Ritsky, who had apparently fainted. He had fallen half out of bed, and hung there with one bony arm trailing and his emaciated face a picture of abject fear.

Hoyne opened the windows and went back to where the doctor was thoughtfully watching Ritsky, who had apparently fainted. He had fallen halfway out of bed, hanging there with one bony arm dangling and his gaunt face showing extreme fear.

[63]

[63]

“My God!” exclaimed Hoyne. “Look there on his throat and chest. The frothy slaver of a hound!

“My God!” exclaimed Hoyne. “Look there on his throat and chest. The frothy slobber of a hound!

The doctor took a small porcelain dish from his pocket, removed the lid, and with the blade of his pocket knife, scraped part of the slimy deposit into the receptacle.

The doctor pulled a small porcelain dish from his pocket, took off the lid, and with the blade of his pocket knife, scraped some of the slimy substance into the dish.

“Hadn’t we better try to bring him to?” inquired Hoyne.

“Shouldn’t we try to bring him around?” Hoyne asked.

After they had lifted him back in bed the doctor leaned over and held his ear to the breast of the recumbent man. He took his stethoscope from his case and listened again. Then he straightened gravely.

After they lifted him back into bed, the doctor leaned over and put his ear to the chest of the man lying down. He took his stethoscope from his bag and listened again. Then he stood up, looking serious.

“No earthly power can bring him to,” he said, softly, “Ritsky is dead!

“No earthly power can bring him back,” he said softly, “Ritsky is dead!

IV.

The detective remained in the house, pending the arrival of the coroner and undertaker, while Doctor Dorp hurried home with his paraphernalia and the sample of slime he had scraped from the corpse. Hoyne was puzzled by the fact that the doctor searched the house and the clothing of the dead man before departing.

The detective stayed in the house, waiting for the coroner and the undertaker to arrive, while Doctor Dorp rushed home with his equipment and the sample of slime he had scraped off the corpse. Hoyne was confused by the fact that the doctor searched the house and the dead man's clothes before leaving.

The detective was kept busy at the Ritsky apartment until nearly ten o’clock. After stopping at a restaurant for a bit of breakfast and a cup of coffee, he went directly to the doctor’s home.

The detective was busy at the Ritsky apartment until almost ten o’clock. After stopping at a restaurant for some breakfast and a cup of coffee, he went straight to the doctor’s house.

He found the psychologist in his laboratory, engrossed in a complicated chemical experiment. He shook a test tube, which he had been heating over a small alcohol lamp, held it up to the light, stood it in a small rack in which were a number of others partly filled with liquid, and nodded cordially to his friend.

He found the psychologist in his lab, focused on a complicated chemical experiment. He shook a test tube that he had been heating over a small alcohol lamp, held it up to the light, placed it in a small rack alongside several others partially filled with liquid, and greeted his friend warmly.

“Morning, Doc.,” greeted Hoyne. “Have you doped out what we are going to tell the coroner yet?”

“Good morning, Doc,” Hoyne said. “Have you figured out what we’re going to tell the coroner yet?”

“I knew the direct cause of Ritsky’s death long ago. It was fear. The indirect cause, the thing that induced the fear, required careful examination and considerable chemical research.”

“I figured out the main reason for Ritsky’s death a long time ago. It was fear. The underlying cause, the thing that sparked the fear, needed thorough investigation and significant chemical research.”

“And it was—”

“And it was—”

“Psychoplasm.”

“Psychoplasm.”

“I don’t get you, Doc. What is psychoplasm?”

“I don’t understand you, Doc. What’s psychoplasm?”

“No doubt you have heard of the substance called ectoplasm, regarding which Sir Arthur Conan Doyle has delivered numerous lectures, or an identical substance called teleplasm, discovered by Baron Von Schrenck Notzing while attending materialization seances with the medium known as Eva.

“No doubt you’ve heard of a substance called ectoplasm, which Sir Arthur Conan Doyle has given numerous lectures about, or a similar substance called teleplasm, discovered by Baron Von Schrenck Notzing while he was attending materialization séances with the medium known as Eva.”

“While the baron was observing and photographing this substance in Europe, my friend and colleague, Professor James Braddock, was conducting similar investigations in this country. He named the substance psychoplasm, and I like the name better than either of the other two, as it is undoubtedly created or generated from invisible particles of matter through the power of the subjective mind.

“While the baron was studying and photographing this substance in Europe, my friend and colleague, Professor James Braddock, was doing similar research in this country. He called the substance psychoplasm, and I prefer that name over the other two, as it is certainly produced from invisible particles of matter through the power of the subjective mind.”

“I have examined and analyzed many samples of this substance in the past. The plate I now have under the compound microscope, and the different chemical determinations I have just completed, show conclusively that this is psychoplasm.”

“I have looked at and studied many samples of this substance in the past. The slide I currently have under the compound microscope, along with the different chemical tests I just finished, clearly show that this is psychoplasm.”

“But how—where did it come from?”

“But how—where did it come from?”

“I learned something of the history of Ritsky and his ward yesterday. Let me enlighten you on that score first:

“I learned a bit about the history of Ritsky and his ward yesterday. Let me fill you in on that first:

“The man told the truth when he said he was appointed guardian of his niece, and also when he said that he had shot a dog. The dog, in question, was a Russian wolfhound, a present sent to the girl by her parents while they were touring Russia. He was only half grown when he arrived, and the two soon became boon companions, frolicking and playing about the grounds together or romping through the big house.

“The man spoke the truth when he said he was appointed guardian of his niece, and he was also honest when he said he had shot a dog. The dog in question was a Russian wolfhound, a gift sent to the girl by her parents while they were traveling in Russia. He was only half-grown when he arrived, and the two quickly became close friends, playing and having fun around the grounds together or running through the big house.”

“Some time after the death of Olga’s parents, Ritsky, then editor of a radical newspaper in New York, took up his abode at Villa Rogers. The dog, by that time full grown, took a violent dislike to him and, on one occasion, bit him quite severely. When he announced his intention of having the animal shot the girl wept violently and swore that she would kill herself if Shag, as she had named him, were killed. It seemed that she regarded him as a token of the love of her parents who had sailed away, never to return.”

“Some time after Olga’s parents died, Ritsky, who was then the editor of a radical newspaper in New York, moved into Villa Rogers. By that time, the dog was fully grown and took an instant dislike to him, even biting him quite severely on one occasion. When Ritsky said he planned to have the dog shot, the girl cried hysterically and vowed she would kill herself if Shag, as she called him, was killed. It seemed she saw him as a reminder of her parents' love, who had sailed away and never come back.”

Shag! That’s the name!” broke in Hoyne, excitedly. “After that white thing floated out of the room she made noises like a dog and then answered them, saying ‘Good old Shag,’ and patting an imaginary head. She sure gave me the creeps, though, when she let out that growl.”

Shag! That’s the name!” Hoyne interrupted excitedly. “After that white thing floated out of the room, she made noises like a dog and then responded, saying ‘Good old Shag’ while patting an imaginary head. She definitely gave me the creeps, though, when she let out that growl.”

“The vengeful Ritsky,” continued the doctor, “was determined that Shag should die, and found an opportunity to shoot him with a pistol when the girl was in the house. Shortly after, the faithful creature dragged himself to the feet of his mistress and died in her arms. He could not tell her who had taken his life, but she must have known subjectively, and as a result entertained a hatred for her uncle of which she objectively knew nothing.

“The vengeful Ritsky,” the doctor continued, “was set on making sure Shag died and found a chance to shoot him with a pistol while the girl was in the house. Not long after, the loyal creature struggled to the feet of his mistress and died in her arms. He couldn’t tell her who had taken his life, but she must have felt deep down who was responsible, leading her to harbor a hatred for her uncle, even though she didn’t consciously realize it.”

“Most people have potential mediumistic power. How this power is developed in certain individuals and remains practically dormant in others is a question that has never been satisfactorily explained. I personally believe that it is often developed because of intense emotional repressions which, unable to find an outlet in a normal manner through the objective mind, find expression in abnormal psychic manifestations.

“Most people have the potential for mediumistic abilities. Why this ability develops in some individuals while remaining largely dormant in others is a question that has never been fully answered. I believe that it often arises from intense emotional repressions which, unable to find an outlet in a normal way through the rational mind, express themselves through unusual psychic experiences.”

“This seemed to be the case with Olga Rogers. She developed the power subjectively without objective knowledge that it existed. One of the most striking of psychic powers is that of creating or assembling the substance called psychoplasm, causing it to assume various forms, and to move as if endowed with a mind of its own.

“This seemed to be the case with Olga Rogers. She developed the ability subjectively without knowing objectively that it existed. One of the most striking psychic powers is creating or assembling the substance called psychoplasm, making it take on different forms and move as if it had a mind of its own."

“Olga developed this peculiar power to a remarkable degree. Acting under the direction of her subjective intelligence, the substance assumed the form of her beloved animal companion and sought revenge on its slayer. We arrived a day too late to save the object of her unconscious hatred.”

“Olga honed this unusual ability to an impressive extent. Guided by her innate intelligence, the substance took on the shape of her cherished pet and went after its killer. We got there a day too late to rescue the target of her unacknowledged hatred.”

“Too bad you were not there the night before,” said Hoyne. “The poor devil would be alive today if you had been on hand with me the first night to dope the thing out.”

“Too bad you weren't there the night before,” Hoyne said. “The poor guy would be alive today if you had been there with me that first night to figure it all out.”

“We might have saved him for a prison term or the gallows,” replied the doctor, a bit sardonically. “You haven’t seen this, of course.”

“We might have saved him from prison or execution,” replied the doctor, a bit sarcastically. “You haven’t seen this, of course.”

He took a small silver pencil from the table and handed it to the detective.

He picked up a small silver pencil from the table and gave it to the detective.

“What’s that got to do with—”

“What’s that got to do with—”

“Open it! Unscrew the top. Careful!”

“Open it! Unscrew the cap. Be careful!”

Hoyne unscrewed it gingerly and saw that the chamber, which was made to hold extra leads, was filled with a white powder.

Hoyne unscrewed it carefully and saw that the chamber, designed to hold extra leads, was filled with a white powder.

“Arsenic,” said the doctor, briefly. “Did you notice the sickly pallor of that girl—the dark rings under her eyes? Her loving uncle and guardian was slowly poisoning her, increasing the doses from time to time. In another month or six weeks she would have been dead, and Ritsky, her nearest living relative, would have inherited her immense fortune.”

“Arsenic,” the doctor said curtly. “Did you see the sickly color of that girl—those dark circles under her eyes? Her caring uncle and guardian was slowly poisoning her, gradually increasing the doses. In another month or six weeks, she would have been dead, and Ritsky, her closest living relative, would have inherited her huge fortune.”

“Well I’ll be damned!” exploded Hoyne.

“Well, I’ll be damned!” Hoyne exclaimed.

Doctor Dorp’s laboratory assistant entered and handed a package of prints to his employer.

Doctor Dorp’s lab assistant walked in and handed a package of prints to him.

“Here are the proofs of last night’s photographs,” said the doctor. “Care to see them?”

“Here are the proofs of the photos from last night,” said the doctor. “Want to take a look?”

Hoyne took them to the window and scrutinized them carefully.

Hoyne took them to the window and looked them over carefully.

All showed Ritsky leaning out of bed, his hand on the light switch, his face contorted in an expression of intense horror—and, gripping his throat in its ugly jaws, was the white, misshapen phantasm of a huge Russian wolfhound!

All showed Ritsky leaning out of bed, his hand on the light switch, his face contorted in an expression of intense horror—and, gripping his throat in its ugly jaws, was the white, misshapen ghost of a huge Russian wolfhound!


[64]

[64]

MASTERPIECES OF WEIRD FICTION

Weird Fiction Masterpieces

No. 2—The Murders in the Rue Morgue

By EDGAR ALLAN POE

By Edgar Allan Poe

What song the Syrens sang, or what name Achilles assumed when he hid himself among women, although puzzling questions are not beyond all conjecture.—Sir Thomas Browne, Urn-Burial.

What song the Sirens sang, or what name Achilles used when he disguised himself among women, even though these puzzling questions are open to interpretation.—Sir Thomas Browne, Urn-Burial.

The mental features discoursed of as the analytical, are, in themselves, but little susceptible of analysis. We appreciate them only in their effects. We know of them, among other things, that they are always to their possessor, when inordinately possessed, a source of the liveliest enjoyment. As the strong man exults in his physical ability, delighting in such exercises as call his muscles into action, so glories the analyst in that moral activity which disentangles. He derives pleasure from even the most trivial occupations bringing his talents into play. He is fond of enigmas, of conundrums, of hieroglyphics; exhibiting in his solutions of each a degree of acumen which appears to the ordinary apprehension preternatural. His results, brought about by the very soul and essence of method have, in truth, the whole air of intuition. The faculty of resolution is possibly much invigorated by mathematical study, and especially by the highest branch of it which, unjustly, and merely on account of its retrograde operations, has been called, as if par excellence, analysis. Yet to calculate is not in itself to analyze. A chess-player, for example, does the one without effort at the other. It follows that the game of chess, in its effects upon mental character, is greatly misunderstood. I am not now writing a treatise, but simply prefacing a somewhat peculiar narrative by observations very much at random; I will therefore, take occasion to assert that the higher powers of the reflective intellect are more decidedly and more usefully tasked by the unostentatious game of draughts than by all the elaborate frivolity of chess. In this latter, where the pieces have different and bizarre motions, the various and variable values, what is only complex is mistaken (a not unusual error) for what is profound. The attention is here called powerfully into play. If it flag for an instant, an oversight is committed, resulting in injury or defeat. The possible moves being not only manifold but involute, the chances of such oversights are multiplied; and in nine cases out of ten it is the more concentrative rather than the more acute player who conquers. In draughts, on the contrary, where the moves are unique and have but little variation, the probabilities of inadvertence are diminished, and the mere attention being left comparatively unemployed, what advantages are obtained by either party are obtained by superior acumen. To be less abstract—Let us suppose a game of draughts where the pieces are reduced to four kings, and where, of course, no oversight is to be expected. It is obvious that here the victory can be decided (the players being at all equal) only by some recherche movement, the result of some strong exertion of intellect. Deprived of ordinary resources, the analyst throws himself into the spirit of his opponent, identifies himself therewith, and not unfrequently sees thus, at a glance, the sole methods (sometimes indeed absurdly simple ones) by which he may seduce into error or hurry into miscalculation.

The mental traits described as analytical are, in themselves, not very open to analysis. We only appreciate them through their effects. We know, among other things, that they can be a source of great enjoyment for their possessor when excessively developed. Just as a strong person takes pride in their physical strength, enjoying activities that engage their muscles, the analyst takes pride in the moral activity of untangling things. They find pleasure even in the simplest tasks that allow them to use their skills. They enjoy puzzles, riddles, and symbols; displaying a level of insight in their solutions that seems extraordinary to the average person. Their results, achieved through the essence of method, have, in reality, the feel of intuition. The ability to solve problems may be greatly enhanced by studying mathematics, especially its highest form, which has been unfairly labeled as “analysis” just because of its backward processes. However, calculating is not the same as analyzing. A chess player, for instance, does one without putting effort into the other. This means that the game of chess and its impact on mental character is often misunderstood. I’m not writing a formal treatise; I’m just introducing a somewhat unusual narrative with my thoughts on the matter; therefore, I'll assert that the higher functions of reflective thinking are actually better and more effectively engaged by the straightforward game of checkers than by all the complex distractions of chess. In the latter, where the pieces move in different and strange ways and have varying values, what is merely complicated is often mistaken for what is deep, which is a common mistake. Here, the attention is intensely required. If it waivers for even a moment, a mistake is made, leading to a loss or defeat. With many possible and intricate moves, the chances of making such mistakes increase; and most of the time, it’s the player who is more focused rather than more clever who wins. In checkers, on the other hand, where the moves are simple and have little variation, the chances for oversight are reduced, and since the attention is less demanded, the advantages gained by either side come from superior insight. To be concrete—let’s imagine a game of checkers with just four kings, where no mistakes are expected. It’s clear that here, the victory can only be determined (if the players are equal) through a unique move, the result of intense intellectual effort. Lacking normal resources, the analyst immerses themselves in the mindset of their opponent, identifies with them, and often sees at a glance the only methods (sometimes quite simple ones) by which they can lead their opponent into error or rush them into miscalculation.

Whist has long been noted for its influence upon what is termed the calculating power; and men of the highest order of intellect have been known to take an apparently unaccountable delight in it, while eschewing chess as frivolous. Beyond doubt there is nothing of a similar nature so greatly tasking the faculty of analysis. The best chess-player in Christendom may be little more than the best player of chess; but proficiency in whist implies capacity for success in all these more important undertakings where mind struggles with mind. When I say proficiency, I mean that perfection in the game which includes a comprehension of all the sources whence legitimate advantage may be derived. These are not only manifold but multiform, and lie frequently among recesses of thought altogether inaccessible to the ordinary understanding. To observe attentively is to remember distinctly; and, so far, the concentrative chess-player will do very well at whist; while the rules of Hoyle (themselves based upon the mere mechanism of the game) are sufficiently and generally comprehensible. Thus to have a retentive memory, and to proceed by “the book,” are points commonly regarded as the sum total of good playing. But it is in matters beyond the limits of mere rule that the skill of the analyst is evinced. He makes, in silence, a host of observations and inferences. So, perhaps, do his companions; and the difference in the extent of the information obtained, lies not so much in the validity of the inference as in the quality of the observation. The necessary knowledge is that of what to observe. Our player confines himself not at all; nor, because the game is the object, does he reject deductions from things external to the game. He examines the countenance of his partner, comparing it carefully with that of each of his opponents. He considers the mode of assorting the cards in each hand; often counting trump by trump and honor by honor, through the glances bestowed by their holders upon each. He notes every variation of face as the play progresses, gathering a fund of thought from the differences in the expression of certainty, of surprise, of triumph, or chagrin. From the manner of gathering up a trick he judges whether the person taking it can make another in the suit. He recognizes what is played through feint, by the air with which it is thrown upon the table. A casual or inadvertent word; the accidental dropping or turning of a card, with the accompanying anxiety or carelessness in regard to its concealment; the counting of the tricks, with the order of their arrangement; embarrassment, hesitation, eagerness or trepidation—all afford, to his apparently intuitive perception, indications of the true state of affairs. The first two or three rounds having been played, he is in full possession of the contents of each hand, and thenceforward puts down his card with as absolute a precision of purpose as if the rest of the party had turned outward the faces of their own.

Whist has long been recognized for its influence on what we call calculating power; highly intelligent people have been known to take an inexplicable pleasure in it, while dismissing chess as trivial. There’s no doubt that nothing else of its kind challenges the analytical skill so much. The best chess player in the world may simply be the best at chess, but being good at whist indicates an ability to succeed in all those more significant endeavors where minds compete with one another. When I say proficiency, I mean mastering the game to the point of understanding all the ways one can gain a legitimate advantage. These advantages are not just numerous but also diverse, often hidden in areas of thought that are completely inaccessible to the average mind. Observing attentively means remembering clearly; to that extent, a focused chess player is likely to perform well at whist, while the rules from Hoyle (which are based on the basic mechanics of the game) are usually straightforward and easy to grasp. Therefore, having a good memory and following “the book” are commonly seen as the key elements of good play. However, it’s in dealing with matters beyond simple rules that the analyst's skill shows itself. He silently makes countless observations and inferences. His partners likely do the same, but the difference in the amount of information gathered relies not so much on the validity of the inferences as on the quality of the observations. The essential knowledge is understanding what to observe. Our player does not limit himself; just because the game is the focus doesn’t mean he ignores insights from outside it. He studies his partner's face, comparing it carefully with each opponent's. He considers how the cards are arranged in each hand, often counting trumps and honors based on the glances their holders give them. He notes every change in expression as the game goes on, gathering insights from the differences in looks of certainty, surprise, triumph, or disappointment. From how a trick is taken, he infers whether that person can win another in the same suit. He can tell what is played through deception by the way it’s thrown onto the table. A casual or accidental comment, dropping or flipping a card, and the accompanying anxiety or indifference about hiding it; counting tricks and their order, as well as signs of embarrassment, hesitation, eagerness, or anxiety—these elements all give him clear indications of the actual situation. After the first two or three rounds are played, he knows the contents of each hand completely, and from then on, he puts down his cards with a level of decisiveness as if the rest of the players had revealed their cards.

The analytical power should not be confounded with simple ingenuity; for while the analyst is necessarily ingenious, the ingenious man is often remarkably incapable of analysis. The constructive or combining power, by which ingenuity is usually manifested, and to which the phrenologists (I believe erroneously) have assigned a separate organ, supposing it a primitive faculty, has been so frequently seen in those whose intellect bordered otherwise upon idiocy, as to have attracted general observation among writers on morals. Between ingenuity and the analytic ability there exists a difference far greater, indeed, than that between the fancy and the imagination, but of a character very strictly analogous. It will be found, in fact, that the ingenious are always fanciful, and the truly imaginative never otherwise than analytic.

The analytical skill shouldn't be confused with simple cleverness; while an analyst is definitely clever, a clever person often struggles with analysis. The creative or combining ability, which is usually shown through cleverness, and that some phrenologists (I think mistakenly) claim is linked to a specific part of the brain as a basic talent, has often been observed in individuals whose intelligence was otherwise nearly at the level of idiocy, catching the attention of moral writers. There's a significant difference between cleverness and analytical ability, much greater than the difference between fantasy and imagination, but it's very similar in nature. In fact, you'll often find that clever people are always imaginative, while those who are truly imaginative are never anything but analytical.

The narrative which follows will appear to the reader somewhat in the light of a commentary upon the propositions just advanced.

The following narrative will seem to the reader like a commentary on the ideas that were just presented.

Residing in Paris during the spring and part of the summer of 18—, I there became acquainted with a Monsieur C. Auguste Dupin. This young gentleman was of an excellent—indeed of an illustrious family, but, by a variety of untoward events, had been reduced to such poverty that the energy of his character succumbed beneath it, and he ceased to bestir himself in the world, or to care for the retrieval of his fortunes. By courtesy of his creditors, there still remained in his possession a small remnant of his patrimony; and upon the income arising from this, he managed, by means of a rigorous economy, to procure the necessaries of life, without troubling himself about its superfluities. Books, indeed, were his sole luxuries, and in Paris these are easily obtained.

Residing in Paris during the spring and part of the summer of 18—, I became acquainted with a man named C. Auguste Dupin. This young gentleman came from an excellent—indeed, an illustrious family, but due to a series of unfortunate events, he had fallen into such poverty that his character's energy gave in, and he stopped making an effort in the world, or caring about improving his situation. Thanks to his creditors, he still had a small part of his inheritance left; with the income from this, he managed to get the essentials of life through strict budgeting, without worrying about any extras. Books, in fact, were his only luxuries, and in Paris, those are easy to come by.

Our first meeting was at an obscure library in the Rue Montmartre, where the accident of our both being in search of the same very rare and very remarkable volume, brought us into closer communion. We saw each other again and again. I was deeply interested in the little family history which he detailed to me with all that candor which a Frenchman indulges whenever mere self is the theme. I was astonished, too, at the vast extent of his reading; and above all, I felt my soul enkindled within me by the wild fervor, and the vivid freshness of his imagination. Seeking in Paris the objects I then sought, I felt that the society of such a man would be to me a treasure beyond price; and this feeling I[65] frankly confided to him. It was at length arranged that we should live together during my stay in the city; and as my worldly circumstances were somewhat less embarrassed than his own, I was permitted to be at the expense of renting, and furnishing in a style which suited the rather fantastic gloom of our common temper, a time-eaten and grotesque mansion, long deserted through superstitions into which we did not enquire, and tottering to its fall in a retired and desolate portion of the Faubourg St. Germain.

Our first meeting was at a little-known library on Rue Montmartre, where we both happened to be searching for the same rare and remarkable book, which brought us closer together. We met again and again. I was really interested in the family history he shared with the kind of honesty that a Frenchman often has when talking about himself. I was also amazed by the depth of his reading; but most of all, I felt my spirit ignited by his intense passion and the vividness of his imagination. Looking for what I was in Paris, I felt that spending time with him would be an invaluable treasure, and I openly shared this feeling with him. Eventually, we decided to live together during my time in the city, and since my financial situation was a bit better than his, I took on the costs of renting and furnishing a place that matched the somewhat eccentric gloom of our shared temperament—an old and quirky mansion, long abandoned due to superstitions we never explored, slowly falling apart in a quiet and lonely part of Faubourg St. Germain.

Had the routine of our life at this place been known to the world, we should have been regarded as madmen—although, perhaps, as madmen of a harmless nature. Our seclusion was perfect. We admitted no visitors. Indeed the locality of our retirement had been carefully kept a secret from my own former associates; and it had been many years since Dupin had ceased to know or be known in Paris. We existed within ourselves alone.

Had the routine of our life here been known to the world, we would have been considered crazy—though maybe just crazy in a harmless way. Our isolation was complete. We welcomed no visitors. In fact, we had kept the location of our retreat a secret from my former friends; it had been many years since Dupin had stopped knowing or being known in Paris. We existed solely within ourselves.

It was a freak of fancy in my friend (for what else shall I call it?) to be enamored of the Night for her own sake; and into this bizarrerie, as into all his others, I quietly fell; giving myself up to his wild whims with a perfect abandon. The sable divinity would not herself dwell with us always; but we could counterfeit her presence. At the first dawn of the morning we closed all the massy shutters of our old building; lighted a couple of tapers which, strongly perfumed, threw out only the ghastliest and feeblest of rays. By the aid of these we then busied our souls in dreams—reading, writing, or conversing, until warned by the clock of the advent of the true Darkness. Then we sallied forth into the street, arm and arm, continuing the topics of the day, or roaming far and wide until a late hour, seeking, amid the wild lights and shadows of the populous city, that infinity of mental excitement which quiet observation can afford.

It was a strange quirk in my friend (what else can I call it?) to be fascinated by the Night for its own sake; and I quietly got swept up in this oddity, surrendering completely to his wild ideas. The dark goddess wouldn't stay with us all the time, but we could pretend she was there. At the first light of morning, we closed all the heavy shutters of our old building; lit a couple of scented candles that cast only the dimmest and eeriest glow. With these, we occupied our minds with dreams—reading, writing, or talking—until the clock signaled the arrival of true Darkness. Then we would head out into the street, arm in arm, continuing our discussions or wandering far and wide until late, searching, among the chaotic lights and shadows of the busy city, for that limitless mental thrill that quiet observation can provide.

At such times I could not help remarking and admiring (although from his rich ideality I had been prepared to expect it) a peculiar analytic ability in Dupin. He seemed, too, to take an eager delight in its exercise—if not exactly in its display—and did not hesitate to confess the pleasure thus derived. He boasted to me, with a low chuckling laugh, that most men, in respect to himself, wore windows in their bosoms, and was wont to follow up such assertions by direct and very startling proofs of his intimate knowledge of my own. His manner at these movements was frigid and abstract; his eyes were vacant in expression; while his voice, usually a rich tenor, rose into a treble which would have sounded petulantly but for the deliberateness and entire distinctness of the enunciation. Observing him in these moods, I often dwelt meditatively upon the old philosophy of the Bi-Part Soul, and amused myself with the fancy of a double Dupin—the creative and the resolvent.

At those times, I couldn't help but notice and admire (even though I had expected it due to his rich imagination) Dupin's unusual analytical ability. He also seemed to take great pleasure in using it—if not exactly in showing it off—and didn't hesitate to admit the enjoyment he got from it. He laughed softly and told me that most people, when it came to him, had windows in their chests, and he would often follow up such claims with direct and surprising evidence of his deep understanding of me. During these moments, his demeanor was cold and distant; his eyes had a blank look; while his voice, usually a rich tenor, would rise into a pitch that might have sounded whiny if not for his careful and completely clear way of speaking. Watching him in these moods, I often found myself reflecting on the old philosophy of the Bi-Part Soul, amusing myself with the idea of a double Dupin—the creative one and the analytical one.

Let it not be supposed, from what I have just said, that I am detailing any mystery, or penning any romance. What I have described in the Frenchman, was merely the result of an excited, or perhaps of a diseased intelligence. But of the character of his remarks at the periods in question an example will best convey the idea.

Let it not be assumed, from what I've just said, that I'm sharing a mystery or writing a romance. What I described in the Frenchman was simply the result of an excited or maybe a disturbed mind. But to convey the idea of his remarks during those times, an example will work best.

We were strolling one night down a long dirty street, in the vicinity of the Palais Royal. Being both, apparently, occupied with thought, neither of us had spoken a syllable for fifteen minutes at least. All at once Dupin broke forth with these words:—

We were walking one night down a long, dirty street near the Palais Royal. Both of us seemed lost in thought, as neither of us had said a word for at least fifteen minutes. Suddenly, Dupin spoke up with these words:—

“He is a very little fellow, that’s true, and would do better for the Theatre des Varietes.”

“He's quite a small guy, that's true, and he would fit in better at the Theater of Varieties.”

“There can be no doubt of that,” I replied unwittingly, and not at first observing (so much had I been absorbed in reflection) the extraordinary manner in which the speaker had chimed in with my meditations. In an instant afterward I recollected myself, and my astonishment was profound.

“There’s no doubt about that,” I replied without thinking, not initially realizing (I had been so lost in thought) how perfectly the speaker had matched my reflections. A moment later, I gathered my thoughts, and my surprise was deep.

“Dupin,” said I gravely, “this is beyond my comprehension. I do not hesitate to say that I am amazed, and can scarcely credit my senses. How was it possible you should know I was thinking of——?” Here I paused, to ascertain beyond a doubt whether he really knew of whom I thought.

“Dupin,” I said seriously, “I can’t wrap my head around this. I have to admit that I’m shocked and can barely believe what I’m sensing. How could you possibly know I was thinking about——?” Here I paused to confirm, without a doubt, whether he actually knew who I was thinking about.

——“of Chantilly,” said he, “why do you pause? You were remarking to yourself that his diminutive figure unfitted him for tragedy.”

——“of Chantilly,” he said, “why are you stopping? You were just saying to yourself that his small stature made him unsuitable for tragedy.”

This was precisely what had formed the subject of my reflections. Chantilly was a quondam cobbler of the Rue St. Denis, who, becoming stage-mad, had attempted the role of Xerxes, in Crebillon’s tragedy so called, and been notoriously Pasquinaded for his pains.

This was exactly what I had been thinking about. Chantilly was a former cobbler from Rue St. Denis who, becoming obsessed with the stage, tried to play the role of Xerxes in Crebillon’s tragedy of the same name and was famously mocked for his efforts.

“Tell me, for Heaven’s sake,” I exclaimed, “the method—if method there is—by which you have been enabled to fathom my soul in this matter.” In fact, I was even more startled than I would have been willing to express.

“Tell me, for Heaven’s sake,” I exclaimed, “the method—if there is one—by which you have been able to understand my soul in this matter.” In fact, I was even more surprised than I would have wanted to admit.

“It was the fruiterer,” replied my friend, “who brought you to the conclusion that the mender of soles was not of sufficient height for Xerxes et id genus omne.”

“It was the fruit seller,” replied my friend, “who made you think that the cobbler wasn’t tall enough for Xerxes et id genus omne.”

“The fruiterer!—you astonish me—I know no fruiterer whomsoever.”

“The fruit seller! You surprise me—I don’t know any fruit seller at all.”

“The man who ran up against you as we entered the street—it may have been fifteen minutes ago.”

“The guy who bumped into you as we entered the street—it might have been about fifteen minutes ago.”

I now remembered that, in fact, a fruiterer, carrying upon his head a large basket of apples, had nearly thrown me down, by accident, as we passed from the Rue C⸺ into the thoroughfare where we stood; but what this had to do with Chantilly I could not possibly understand.

I now remembered that a fruit vendor, carrying a large basket of apples on his head, had almost knocked me down by accident as we moved from Rue C⸺ into the street where we were standing; but I couldn't figure out how this connected to Chantilly at all.

There was not a particle of charlatanerie about Dupin. “I will explain,” he said, “and that you may comprehend all clearly, we will first retrace the course of meditations, from the moment in which I spoke to you until that of the rencontre with the fruiterer in question. The larger links of the chain run thus—Chantilly, Orion, Dr. Nichols, Epicurus, Stereotomy, the street stones, the fruiterer.”

There was no trace of charlatanry in Dupin. “Let me explain,” he said, “so you can understand everything clearly, we will first go back through my thoughts, from the moment I started talking to you until the meeting with the fruit seller in question. The main connections are as follows—Chantilly, Orion, Dr. Nichols, Epicurus, Stereotomy, the street stones, the fruit seller.”

There are few persons who have not, at some period of their lives, amused themselves in retracing the steps by which particular conclusions of their own minds have been attained. The occupation is often full of interest; and he who attempts it for the first time is astonished by the apparently illimitable distance and incoherence between the starting-point and the goal. What, then, must have been my amazement when I heard the Frenchman speak what he had just spoken, and when I could not help acknowledging that he had spoken the truth. He continued:

There are few people who haven’t, at some point in their lives, entertained themselves by going back over how they reached certain conclusions of their own thinking. This task often proves to be quite interesting; and anyone doing it for the first time is amazed by the seemingly endless distance and disconnection between where they started and where they ended up. So, you can imagine my surprise when I heard the Frenchman say what he just said, and when I couldn’t help but admit that he was telling the truth. He continued:

“We had been talking of horses, if I remember aright, just before leaving the Rue C⸺. This was the last subject we discussed. As we crossed into this street, a fruiterer, with a large basket upon his head, brushing quickly past us, thrust you upon a pile of paving-stones collected at a spot where the causeway is undergoing repair. You stepped upon one of the loose fragments, slipped, slightly strained your ankle, appeared vexed or sulky, muttered a few words, turned to look at the pile, and then proceeded in silence. I was not particularly attentive to what you did; but observation has become with me, of late, a species of necessity.

“We had been talking about horses, if I remember correctly, right before leaving the Rue C⸺. This was the last topic we discussed. As we entered this street, a fruit vendor with a big basket on his head brushed past us quickly, pushing you onto a pile of paving stones that were stacked up for repairs. You stepped on one of the loose stones, slipped, slightly twisted your ankle, seemed annoyed or sulky, muttered a few words, looked back at the pile, and then continued in silence. I wasn't paying close attention to what you were doing; but lately, paying attention has become a bit of a necessity for me.

“You kept your eyes upon the ground—glancing, with a petulant expression, at the holes and ruts in the pavement, (so that I saw you were still thinking of the stones,) until we reached the little alley called Lamartine, which had been paved, by way of experiment, with the overlapping and riveted blocks. Here your countenance brightened up, and perceiving your lips move, I could not doubt that you murmured the word ‘stereotomy,’ a term very affectedly applied to this species of pavement. I knew that you could not say to yourself ‘stereotomy’ without being brought to think of atomies, and thus of the theories of Epicurus; and since, when we discussed this subject not very long ago, I mentioned to you how singularly, yet with how little notice, the vague guesses of that noble Greek had met with confirmation in the late nebular cosmogony, I felt that you could not avoid casting your eyes upward to the great nebula in Orion, and I certainly expected that you would do so. You did look up; and I was now assured that I had correctly followed your steps. But in that bitter tirade upon Chantilly, which appeared in yesterday’s ‘Musee,’ the satirist, making some disgraceful allusions to the cobbler’s change of name upon assuming the buskin, quoted a Latin line about which we have often conversed. I mean the line

“You kept your eyes on the ground—glancing, with a petulant look, at the holes and ruts in the pavement, (so I saw you were still thinking about the stones,) until we reached the little alley called Lamartine, which had been paved, as an experiment, with overlapping and riveted blocks. Here your face lit up, and noticing your lips moving, I couldn’t doubt that you murmured the word ‘stereotomy,’ a term quite pretentiously used for this type of pavement. I knew that when you said ‘stereotomy’ to yourself, you couldn’t help but think of atoms, and thus of Epicurus’s theories; and since, when we discussed this topic not too long ago, I mentioned to you how uniquely, yet with so little notice, the vague ideas of that noble Greek had been confirmed in the recent nebular cosmogony, I felt that you couldn’t avoid looking up at the great nebula in Orion, and I certainly expected that you would. You did look up; and I was now sure I had correctly followed your thoughts. But in that bitter tirade about Chantilly, which appeared in yesterday’s ‘Musee,’ the satirist, making some disgraceful references to the cobbler’s name change upon taking up the buskin, quoted a Latin line we have often talked about. I mean the line

Perdidit antiquum litera prima sonum.

I had told you that this was in reference to Orion, formerly written Urion; and, from certain pungencies connected with this explanation, I was aware that you could not have forgotten it. It was clear, therefore, that you would not fail to combine the two ideas of Orion and Chantilly. That you did combine them I saw by the character of the smile which passed over your lips. You thought of the poor cobbler’s immolation. So far, you had been stooping in your gait; but now I saw you draw yourself up to your full height. I was then sure that you reflected upon the diminutive figure of Chantilly. At this point I interrupted your meditation to remark that as, in fact, he was a very little fellow—that Chantilly—he would do better at the Theatre des Varietes.”

I had mentioned that this was about Orion, which was previously spelled Urion; and from some strong feelings tied to this explanation, I knew you couldn't have forgotten it. It was obvious, then, that you wouldn’t miss the connection between Orion and Chantilly. I could tell that you made that connection by the smile that crossed your lips. You were thinking about the poor cobbler’s sacrifice. Until now, you had been hunched over, but then I saw you straighten up to your full height. I was certain you were reflecting on Chantilly’s tiny stature. At this moment, I interrupted your thoughts to point out that since Chantilly was indeed a very short guy, he would be better suited for the Theatre des Varietes.

Not long after this we were looking over an evening edition of the “Gazette des Tribunaux,” when the following paragraphs arrested our attention.

Not long after this, we were looking at an evening edition of the "Gazette des Tribunaux," when the following paragraphs caught our attention.

“EXTRAORDINARY MURDERS.—This morning, about three o’clock, the inhabitants of the Quartier St. Roch were aroused from sleep by a succession of terrific shrieks, issuing, apparently, from the fourth story of a house in the Rue Morgue, known to be in the sole occupancy of one Madame L’Espanaye, and her daughter, Mademoiselle Camille L’Espanaye. After some delay, occasioned by a fruitless attempt to produce admission in the usual manner, the gateway was broken in with a crowbar, and eight or ten of the neighbors entered, accompanied by two gendarmes. By this time the cries had ceased; but, as the party rushed up the first flight of stairs, two or more rough voices, in angry contention, were distinguished, and seemed to proceed from the upper part of the house. As the second landing was reached, these sounds, also, had ceased, and everything remained perfectly quiet. The party spread themselves and hurried from room to room. Upon arriving at a large back chamber in the fourth story, (the door of which, being found locked, with key inside, was forced open,) a spectacle presented[66] itself which struck every one present not less with horror than with astonishment.

“EXTRAORDINARY MURDERS.—This morning, around three o’clock, the people living in the Quartier St. Roch were awakened by a series of terrifying screams coming from the fourth floor of a building on Rue Morgue, known to be occupied solely by Madame L’Espanaye and her daughter, Mademoiselle Camille L’Espanaye. After some delays caused by unsuccessful attempts to gain entry in the usual way, the gate was forcibly broken open with a crowbar, and eight or ten neighbors entered, along with two police officers. By this time, the screams had stopped; however, as the group rushed up the first flight of stairs, they could hear two or more rough voices arguing angrily, seemingly coming from the upper part of the house. Once they reached the second landing, those sounds had also ceased, and everything was completely quiet. The group spread out and hurried from room to room. Upon reaching a large back room on the fourth floor, which was locked with the key still inside, they forced the door open, revealing a scene that shocked everyone present with equal parts horror and amazement.”

“The apartment was in the wildest disorder—the furniture broken and thrown about in all directions. There was only one bedstead; and from this the bed had been removed, and thrown into the middle of the floor. On a chair lay a razor, besmeared with blood. On the hearth were two or three long and thick tresses of grey human hair, also dabbled in blood, and seeming to have been pulled out by the roots. Upon the floor were found four Napoleons, an ear-ring of topaz, three large silver spoons, three smaller of metal d’ Alger, and two bags, containing nearly four thousand francs in gold. The drawers of a bureau, which stood in one corner, were open, and had been, apparently, rifled, although many articles still remained in them. A small iron safe was discovered under the bed (not under the bedstead). It was open, with the key still in the door. It had no contents beyond a few old letters, and other papers of little consequence.

The apartment was in complete chaos—furniture was broken and scattered everywhere. There was only one bed frame; the mattress had been taken off and thrown in the middle of the floor. A razor, smeared with blood, lay on a chair. On the hearth were two or three long, thick strands of gray human hair, also stained with blood, as if they had been yanked out by the roots. On the floor were four Napoleons, a topaz earring, three large silver spoons, three smaller ones made of metal d’ Alger, and two bags containing nearly four thousand francs in gold. The drawers of a bureau in one corner were open and appeared to have been searched, although many items still remained inside. A small iron safe was found under the bed (not under the bed frame). It was open, with the key still in the lock. The only contents were a few old letters and some other insignificant papers.

“Of Madame L’Espanaye no traces were here seen; but an unusual quantity of soot being observed in the fire-place, a search was made in the chimney, and (horrible to relate!) the corpse of the daughter, head downward, was dragged therefrom; it having been thus forced up the narrow aperture for a considerable distance. The body was quite warm. Upon examining it, many excoriations were perceived, no doubt occasioned by the violence with which it had been thrust up and disengaged. Upon the face were many severe scratches, and, upon the throat, dark bruises, and deep indentations of finger nails, as if the deceased had been throttled to death.

“Madame L’Espanaye was nowhere to be found; however, a strange amount of soot was noted in the fireplace, prompting a search in the chimney, and (horrifyingly!) the body of her daughter, head down, was pulled out from there; it having been forced up the narrow opening for quite a distance. The body was still warm. Upon inspection, many abrasions were found, likely caused by the force with which it had been pushed up and removed. The face had numerous deep scratches, and the throat was marked with dark bruises and deep indentations from fingernails, as if the victim had been choked to death.

“After a thorough investigation of every portion of the house, without farther discovery, the party made its way into a small paved yard in the rear of the building, where lay the corpse of the old lady, with her throat so entirely cut that, upon an attempt to raise her, the head fell off. The body, as well as the head, was fearfully mutilated—the former so much so as scarcely to retain any semblance of humanity.

“After a thorough search of every part of the house, with no further findings, the group made their way into a small paved yard at the back of the building, where the old lady's body lay. Her throat was cut so completely that when they tried to lift her, her head fell off. Both the body and the head were gruesomely mutilated—the body to the extent that it hardly resembled a human anymore.”

“To this horrible mystery there is not as yet, we believe, the slightest clew.”

“To this terrible mystery, we believe, there is still not the slightest clue.”

The next day’s paper had these additional particulars.

The next day's paper had these extra details.

“The Tragedy in the Rue Morgue. Many individuals have been examined in relation to this most extraordinary and frightful affair.” [The word ‘affaire’ has not yet, in France, that levity of import which it conveys with us,] “but nothing whatever has transpired to throw light upon it. We give below all the material testimony elicited.

“The Tragedy in the Rue Morgue. Many people have been questioned about this bizarre and terrifying incident.” [The word ‘affaire’ doesn’t yet carry the same lightness in meaning in France as it does for us.] “But nothing has come to light about it. Below, we present all the relevant testimony gathered.”

“Pauline Dubourg, laundress, deposes that she has known both the deceased for three years, having washed for them during that period. The old lady and her daughter seemed on good terms—very affectionate towards each other. They were excellent pay. Could not speak in regard to their mode or means of living. Believed that Madame D. told fortunes for a living. Was reputed to have money put by. Never met any persons in the house when she called for the clothes or took them home. Was sure that they had no servant in employ. There appeared to be no furniture in any part of the building except in the fourth story.

“Pauline Dubourg, laundress, states that she has known both deceased individuals for three years, having washed their clothes during that time. The elderly woman and her daughter seemed to be on good terms—very affectionate towards each other. They were excellent payers. She could not comment on their lifestyle or means of living. She believed that Madame D. made a living by telling fortunes. It was rumored that she had some savings set aside. She never encountered any other people in the house when she picked up or delivered the laundry. She was certain that they didn’t employ a servant. There appeared to be no furniture in any part of the building except on the fourth floor.”

Pierre Moreau, tobacconist, deposes that he has been in the habit of selling small quantities of tobacco and snuff to Madame L’Espanaye for nearly four years. Was born in the neighborhood, and has always resided there. The deceased and her daughter had occupied the house in which the corpses were found, for more than six years. It was formerly occupied by a jeweller, who under-let the upper rooms to various persons. The house was the property of Madame L. She became dissatisfied with the abuse of the premises by her tenant, and moved into them herself, refusing to let any portion. The old lady was childish. Witness had seen the daughter some five or six times during the six years. The two lived an exceedingly retired life—were reputed to have money. Had heard it said among the neighbors that Madame L. told fortunes—did not believe it. Had never seen any person enter the door except the old lady and her daughter, a porter once or twice, and a physician some eight or ten times.

Pierre Moreau, a tobacconist, states that he has regularly sold small amounts of tobacco and snuff to Madame L’Espanaye for almost four years. He was born in the area and has always lived there. The deceased and her daughter had been living in the house where the bodies were found for over six years. It was previously occupied by a jeweler, who rented out the upper rooms to various people. The house belonged to Madame L. She became unhappy with how her tenant was using the property and decided to move in herself, refusing to rent out any part. The old lady was somewhat childish. The witness had seen the daughter about five or six times during those six years. They lived a very quiet life and were rumored to have money. He had heard from neighbors that Madame L. practiced fortune-telling, but he didn't believe it. He had never seen anyone enter the door except for the old lady and her daughter, a porter once or twice, and a doctor about eight or ten times.

“Many other persons, neighbors, gave evidence to the same effect. No one was spoken of as frequenting the house. It was not known whether there were any living connections of Madame L. and her daughter. The shutters of the front windows were seldom opened. Those in the rear were always closed, with the exception of the large back room, fourth story. The house was a good house—not very old.

“Many other people, neighbors, provided similar testimony. No one mentioned visiting the house frequently. It was unclear if there were any living relatives of Madame L. and her daughter. The front windows' shutters were rarely opened. The ones in the back were always shut, except for the large back room on the fourth floor. The house was in good condition—not very old.”

“Isidore Muset, gendarme, deposes that he was called to the house about three o’clock in the morning, and found some twenty or thirty persons at the gateway, endeavoring to gain admittance. Forced it open, at length, with a bayonet—not with a crowbar. Had but little difficulty in getting it open, on account of its being a double or folding gate, and bolted neither at bottom nor top. The shrieks were continued until the gate was forced—and then suddenly ceased. They seemed to be screams of some person (or persons) in great agony—were loud and drawn out, not short and quick. Witness led the way upstairs. Upon reaching the first landing, heard two voices in loud and angry contention—the one a gruff voice, the other much shriller—a very strange voice. Could distinguish some words of the former, which was that of a Frenchman. Was positive that it was not a woman’s voice. Could distinguish the words, ‘sacre’ and ‘diable.’ The shrill voice was that of a foreigner. Could not be sure whether it was the voice of a man or of a woman. Could not make out what was said, but believed the language to be Spanish. The state of the room and of the bodies was described by this witness as we described them yesterday.

“Isidore Muset, gendarme, states that he was called to the house around three o’clock in the morning and found about twenty or thirty people at the gate, trying to get in. He eventually forced it open with a bayonet—not with a crowbar. It wasn’t very difficult to open because it was a double or folding gate, and it wasn’t bolted at the top or bottom. The screams continued until the gate was forced open—and then suddenly stopped. They sounded like someone (or some people) in great pain—loud and prolonged, not short and quick. The witness went upstairs first. Upon reaching the first landing, he heard two voices arguing loudly—the one a deep voice, the other much higher—a very weird voice. He could make out some words from the deeper voice, which belonged to a Frenchman. He was sure it wasn’t a woman’s voice. He recognized the words ‘sacre’ and ‘diable.’ The high voice was that of a foreigner. He couldn't tell if it was a man or a woman. He couldn’t understand what was said, but he believed the language was Spanish. The condition of the room and the bodies was described by this witness as we described them yesterday.”

Henri Duval, a neighbor, and by trade a silversmith, deposes that he was one of the party who first entered the house. Corroborates the testimony of Muset in general. As soon as they forced an entrance, they reclosed the door, to keep out the crowd, which collected very fast, notwithstanding the lateness of the hour. The shrill voice, the witness thinks, was that of an Italian. Was certain it was not French. Could not be sure that it was a man’s voice. It might have been a woman’s. Was not acquainted with the Italian language. Could not distinguish the words, but was convinced by the intonation that the speaker was an Italian. Knew Madame L. and her daughter. Had conversed with both frequently. Was sure that the shrill voice was not that of either of the deceased.

Henri Duval, a neighbor and a silversmith by trade, states that he was one of the first people to enter the house. He confirms Muset's testimony in general. As soon as they forced their way in, they closed the door again to keep out the crowd, which gathered very quickly despite the late hour. The witness thinks the high-pitched voice belonged to an Italian. He was certain it wasn't French. He couldn't be sure if it was a man's voice; it could have belonged to a woman. He did not speak Italian. He couldn’t make out the words but was convinced by the tone that the speaker was Italian. He knew Madame L. and her daughter and had talked with both of them frequently. He was sure that the high-pitched voice was not either of the deceased.”

⸺ Odenheimer, restaurateur. The witness volunteered his testimony. Not speaking French, was examined through an interpreter. Is a native of Amsterdam. Was passing the house at the time of the shrieks. They lasted for several minutes—probably ten. They were long and loud—very awful and distressing. Was one of those who entered the building. Corroborated the previous evidence in every respect but one. Was sure that the shrill voice was that of a man—of a Frenchman. Could not distinguish the words uttered. They were loud and quick—unequal—spoken apparently in fear as well as in anger. The voice was harsh—not so much shrill as harsh. Could not call it a shrill voice. The gruff voice said repeatedly ‘sacre,’ ‘diable’ and once ‘mon Dieu.’

— Odenheimer, restaurant owner. The witness offered his testimony. Not speaking French, he was examined through an interpreter. He is originally from Amsterdam. He was passing by the house when the screams started. They lasted for several minutes—probably ten. They were long and loud—very terrifying and distressing. He was one of those who entered the building. He confirmed the previous evidence in every respect except one. He was certain that the sharp voice belonged to a man—a Frenchman. He could not make out the words being spoken. They were loud and fast—uneven—seemingly delivered in both fear and anger. The voice was harsh—not so much sharp as gruff. He could not describe it as a sharp voice. The rough voice repeatedly said ‘sacre,’ ‘diable’ and once ‘mon Dieu.’

Jules Mignaud, banker of the firm of Mignaud et Fils, Rue Deloraine. Is the elder Mignaud. Madame L’Espanaye had some property. Had opened an account with his banking house in the spring of the year ⸺ (eight years previously). Made frequent deposits in small sums. Had checked for nothing until the third day before her death, when she took out in person the sum of 4000 francs. This sum was paid in gold, and a clerk sent home with the money.

Jules Mignaud, a banker at the firm Mignaud et Fils, located on Rue Deloraine, is the elder Mignaud. Madame L’Espanaye owned some property and opened an account with his bank in the spring of the year ⸺ (eight years ago). She made frequent deposits in small amounts and hadn’t written a check until three days before her death, when she personally withdrew 4000 francs. This amount was paid in gold, and a clerk was sent home with the money.

Adolphe Le Bon, clerk to Mignaud et Fils, deposes that on the day in question, about noon, he accompanied Madame L’Espanaye to her residence with the 4000 francs, put up in two bags. Upon the door being opened, Mademoiselle L. appeared and took from his hands one of the bags, while the old lady relieved him of the other. He then bowed and departed. Did not see any person in the street at the time. It is a bye-street—very lonely.

Adolphe Le Bon, a clerk for Mignaud et Fils, states that on the day in question, around noon, he accompanied Madame L’Espanaye to her home with the 4000 francs, packed in two bags. When the door was opened, Mademoiselle L. came out and took one of the bags from him, while the older lady took the other. He then bowed and left. He didn’t see anyone else on the street at that time. It’s a side street—very quiet.

William Bird, tailor, deposes that he was one of the party who entered the house. Is an Englishman. Has lived in Paris two years. Was one of the first to ascend the stairs. Heard the voices in contention. The gruff voice was that of a Frenchman. Could make out several words, but cannot now remember all. Heard distinctly ‘sacre’ and ‘mon Dieu.’ There was a sound at the moment as if of several persons struggling—a scraping and scuffling sound. The shrill voice was very loud—louder than the gruff one. Is sure that it was not the voice of an Englishman. Appeared to be that of a German. Might have been a woman’s voice. Does not understand German.

William Bird, a tailor, states that he was part of the group that entered the house. He is English and has lived in Paris for two years. He was among the first to go up the stairs. He heard voices arguing. The deep voice belonged to a Frenchman. He could catch a few words but can’t recall them all now. He clearly heard ‘sacre’ and ‘mon Dieu.’ At that moment, he also heard what sounded like several people struggling—a dragging and shuffling noise. The high-pitched voice was very loud—louder than the deep one. He is sure it wasn’t the voice of an Englishman. It seemed to be German. It could have been a woman’s voice. He does not understand German.”

“Four of the above-named witnesses, being recalled, deposed that the door of the chamber in which was found the body of Mademoiselle L. was locked on the inside when the party reached it. Everything was perfectly silent—no groans or noises of any kind. Upon forcing the door no person was seen. The windows, both of the back and front room, were down and firmly fastened from within. A door between the two rooms was closed, but not locked. The door leading from the front room into the passage was locked, with the key on the inside. A small room in the front of the house, on the fourth story, at the head of the passage, was open, the door being ajar. This room was crowded with old beds, boxes, and so forth. These were carefully removed and searched. There was not an inch of any portion of the house which was not carefully searched. Sweeps were sent up and down the chimneys. The house was a four story one, with garrets (mansardes). A trap-door on the roof was nailed down very securely—did not appear to have been opened for years. The time elapsing between the hearing of the voices in contention and the breaking open of the room door, was variously stated by the witnesses. Some made it as short as three minutes—some as long as five. The door was opened with difficulty.

"Four of the witnesses mentioned earlier were called back to testify that the door of the room where Mademoiselle L.'s body was found was locked from the inside when they arrived. Everything was completely silent—there were no groans or any sounds at all. When they forced the door open, no one was seen inside. The windows in both the front and back rooms were shut tight and securely locked from the inside. A door between the two rooms was closed but not locked. The door leading from the front room to the hallway was locked, with the key inside. A small room at the front of the house, on the fourth floor, at the end of the hallway, was open, with the door slightly ajar. This room was stuffed with old beds, boxes, and other things. These items were carefully removed and searched. Not a single inch of any part of the house was overlooked in the search. Investigators were sent up and down the chimneys. The house was four stories tall, with attic rooms. A trapdoor on the roof was securely nailed shut—it didn’t seem to have been opened in years. The time that passed between hearing the arguing and breaking open the room door was reported differently by the witnesses. Some said it was as short as three minutes, others as long as five. The door was difficult to open."

Alfonso Garcio, undertaker, deposes that he resides in the Rue Morgue. Is a native of Spain. Was one of the party who entered the house. Did not proceed upstairs. Is[67] nervous, and was apprehensive of the consequences of agitation. Heard the voices in contention. The gruff voice was that of a Frenchman. Could not distinguish what was said. The shrill voice was that of an Englishman—is sure of this. Does not understand the English language, but judges by the intonation.

Alfonso Garcio, the undertaker, states that he lives on Rue Morgue. He is originally from Spain. He was one of the group who entered the house, but he did not go upstairs. He is[67] nervous and worried about the effects of agitation. He heard the arguing voices. The deep voice belonged to a Frenchman. He couldn't make out what was said. The high-pitched voice was from an Englishman—he is certain of this. He doesn't understand English, but he judges by the tone.

Alberto Montani, confectioner, deposes that he was among the first to ascend the stairs. Heard the voices in question. The gruff voice was that of a Frenchman. Distinguished several words. The speaker appeared to be expostulating. Could not make out the words of the shrill voice. Spoke quick and unevenly. Thinks it the voice of a Russian. Corroborates the general testimony. Is an Italian. Never conversed with a native of Russia.

Alberto Montani, a pastry chef, states that he was one of the first to go up the stairs. He heard the voices in question. The deep voice belonged to a Frenchman. He recognized several words. The speaker seemed to be arguing. He couldn’t understand what the high-pitched voice was saying. It spoke quickly and erratically. He thinks it was the voice of a Russian. He confirms the general testimony. He is Italian and has never talked to someone from Russia.

“Several witnesses, recalled, here testified that the chimneys of all the rooms on the fourth story were too narrow to admit the passage of a human being. By ‘sweeps’ were meant cylindrical sweeping-brushes, such as are employed by those who clean chimneys. These brushes were passed up end down every flue in the house. There is no back passage by which any one could have descended while the party proceeded up stairs. The body of Mademoiselle L’Espanaye was so firmly wedged in the chimney that it could not be got down until four or five of the party united their strength.

“Several witnesses testified here that the chimneys of all the rooms on the fourth floor were too narrow for a person to get through. By ‘sweeps,’ they meant cylindrical cleaning brushes used by chimney cleaners. These brushes were sent up and down every flue in the house. There was no back passage through which anyone could have descended while the group went upstairs. Mademoiselle L’Espanaye’s body was so tightly stuck in the chimney that it couldn’t be removed until four or five people combined their strength.”

Paul Dumas, physician, deposes that he was called to view the bodies about day-break. They were both then lying on the sacking of the bedstead in the chamber where Mademoiselle L. was found. The corpse of the young lady was much bruised and excoriated. The fact that it had been thrust up the chimney would sufficiently account for these appearances. The throat was greatly chafed. There were several deep scratches just below the chin, together with a series of livid spots which were evidently the impression of fingers. The face was fearfully discolored, and the eye-balls protruded. The tongue had been partially bitten through. A large bruise was discovered upon the pit of the stomach, produced apparently, by the pressure of a knee. In the opinion of M. Dumas, Mademoiselle L’Espanaye had been throttled to death by some person or persons unknown. The corpse of the mother was horribly mutilated. All the bones of the right leg and arm were more or less shattered. The left tibia much splintered, as well as all the ribs of the left side. Whole body dreadfully bruised and discolored. It was not possible to say how the injuries had been inflicted. A heavy club of wood, or a broad bar of iron—a chair—any large, heavy, and obtuse weapon would have produced such results, if wielded by the hands of a very powerful man. No woman could have inflicted the blows with any weapon. The head of the deceased, when seen by witness, was entirely separated from the body, and was also greatly shattered. The throat had evidently been cut with some very sharp instrument—probably with a razor.

Paul Dumas, a doctor, states that he was called to examine the bodies at dawn. They were both lying on the bed's sacking in the room where Mademoiselle L. was found. The young woman's body was heavily bruised and scraped. The fact that it had been shoved up the chimney would explain these injuries. Her throat was badly chafed. There were several deep scratches just below her chin, along with a series of dark spots that clearly looked like finger impressions. Her face was horrifyingly discolored, and her eyeballs were bulging. The tongue had been partially bitten through. A large bruise was found on her stomach, likely caused by someone pressing a knee against her. In Dr. Dumas's opinion, Mademoiselle L’Espanaye had been strangled to death by an unknown person or persons. The mother’s body was horrifically mutilated. All the bones in her right leg and arm were shattered to some degree. The left tibia was severely splintered, as were all the ribs on the left side. The entire body was dreadfully bruised and discolored. It was impossible to determine how the injuries were inflicted. Either a heavy wooden club, a thick iron bar, a chair—any large, heavy, and blunt weapon—could have caused such damage if used by a very strong person. No woman could have delivered the blows with any weapon. When the witness saw the deceased's head, it was completely severed from the body and was also badly shattered. The throat had clearly been cut with a very sharp instrument—most likely a razor.

Alexandre Etienne, surgeon, was called with M. Dumas to view the bodies. Corroborated the testimony, and the opinions of M. Dumas.

Alexandre Etienne, surgeon, was called together with M. Dumas to examine the bodies. He confirmed the testimony and the opinions of M. Dumas.

“Nothing farther of importance was elicited, although several other persons were examined. A murder so mysterious, and so perplexing in all its particulars, was never before committed in Paris—if indeed a murder had been committed at all. The police are entirely at fault—an unusual occurrence in affairs of this nature. There is not, however, the shadow of a clue apparent.”

“Nothing more of importance came to light, although several other people were questioned. A murder so mysterious and confusing in every detail has never happened in Paris—if a murder actually took place at all. The police are completely at a loss—this is unusual for cases like this. However, there isn’t even a hint of a clue in sight.”

The evening edition of the paper stated that the greatest excitement still continued in the Quartier St. Roch—that the premises in question had been carefully re-searched, and fresh examinations of witnesses instituted, but all to no purpose. A postscript, however, mentioned that Adolphe Le Bon had been arrested and imprisoned—although nothing appeared to criminate him, beyond the facts already detailed.

The evening edition of the paper reported that the excitement in the Quartier St. Roch was still high—that the premises in question had been thoroughly re-examined, and new witness interviews had been conducted, but it was all in vain. A postscript, however, mentioned that Adolphe Le Bon had been arrested and jailed—although nothing seemed to incriminate him, aside from the details already provided.

Dupin seemed singularly interested in the progress of this affair—at least so I judged from his manner, for he made no comments. It was only after the announcement that Le Bon had been imprisoned, that he asked me my opinion respecting the murders.

Dupin seemed particularly interested in how this case was unfolding—at least that’s what I gathered from his behavior, since he didn’t make any comments. It was only after they announced that Le Bon had been arrested that he asked for my thoughts on the murders.

I could merely agree with all Paris in considering them an insoluble mystery. I saw no means by which it would be possible to trace the murderer.

I could only agree with everyone in Paris that they were an impossible mystery. I saw no way to track down the murderer.

“We must not judge of the means,” said Dupin, “by this shell of an examination. The Parisian police, so much extolled for acumen, are cunning, but no more. There is no method in their proceedings, beyond the method of the moment. They make a vast parade of measures; but, not unfrequently, these are so ill adapted to the object proposed, as to put us in mind of Monsieur Jourdain’s calling for his robe-de-chambre—pour mieux entendre la musique. The results attained by them are not unfrequently surprising, but, for the most part, are brought about by simple diligence and activity. When these qualities are unavailing, their schemes fail. Vidocq, for example, was a good guesser, and a persevering man. But, without educated thought, he erred continually by the very intensity of his investigations. He impaired his vision by holding the object too close. He might see, perhaps, one or two points with unusual clearness, but in so doing he, necessarily, lost sight of the matter as a whole. Thus there is such a thing as being too profound. Truth is not always in a well. In fact, as regards the more important knowledge, I do believe that she is invariably superficial. The depth lies in the valleys where we seek her, and not upon the mountain tops where she is found. The modes and sources of this kind of error are well typified in the contemplation of the heavenly bodies. To look at a star by glances—to view it in a side-long way, by turning toward it the exterior portions of the retina (more susceptible of feeble impressions of light than the interior), is to behold the star distinctly—is to have the best appreciation of its lustre—a lustre which grows dim just in proportion as we turn our vision fully upon it. A greater number of rays actually fall upon the eye in the latter case, but, in the former, there is the more refined capacity for comprehension. By undue profundity we perplex and enfeeble thought; and it is very possible to make even Venus herself vanish from the firmament by a scrutiny too sustained, too concentrated, or too direct.

“We shouldn’t judge the methods,” Dupin said, “by just this superficial examination. The Parisian police, often praised for their insight, are crafty, but that’s about it. They lack a consistent approach, relying only on whatever works in the moment. They make a big show of their strategies; however, these are often so poorly suited to the task at hand that it reminds us of Monsieur Jourdain asking for his bathrobe—‘to better appreciate the music.’ The results they achieve can be surprising, but mostly come from simple hard work and energy. When those qualities don’t work, their plans fail. For example, Vidocq was a good guesser and a determined man. But, without thoughtful analysis, he made mistakes due to the very intensity of his investigations. He blurred his vision by focusing too closely on the subject. He might clearly see one or two details, but in doing so, he inevitably lost sight of the situation as a whole. There is such a thing as being too deep. Truth isn’t always hidden away in a deep well. In fact, when it comes to more significant knowledge, I believe it’s often right on the surface. The depth is in the valleys where we seek it, not on the mountain tops where we find it. The types and causes of this error can be well illustrated by observing celestial bodies. To look at a star with quick glances—viewing it sideways by turning the outer parts of the retina (which are more sensitive to faint light than the inner ones)—is to see the star clearly and appreciate its brightness. This brightness dims as we look directly at it. More light actually hits the eye in the latter case, but in the first, there’s a greater sensitivity to detail. By being overly deep, we complicate and weaken our thoughts; it’s even possible to make Venus herself disappear from the sky with scrutiny that’s too intense, concentrated, or direct.”

“As for these murders, let us enter into some examinations for ourselves, before we make up an opinion respecting them. An inquiry will afford us amusement,” [I thought this an odd term, so applied, but said nothing] “and, besides, Le Bon once rendered me a service for which I am not ungrateful. We will go and see the premises with our own eyes. I know G⸺, the Prefect of Police, and shall have no difficulty in obtaining the necessary permission.”

“As for these murders, let's investigate a bit ourselves before forming an opinion about them. An inquiry will be entertaining,” [I thought this was a strange way to put it, but I kept quiet] “and, besides, Le Bon once helped me out, and I’m grateful for that. We'll go see the scene ourselves. I know G⸺, the Police Chief, and I don't think it will be hard to get the permission we need.”

The permission was obtained, and we proceeded at once to the Rue Morgue. This is one of those miserable thoroughfares which intervene between the Rue Richelieu and the Rue St. Roch. It was late in the afternoon when we reached it; as this quarter is at a great distance from that in which we resided. The house was readily found; for there were still many persons gazing up at the closed shutters, with an objectless curiosity, from the opposite side of the way. It was an ordinary Parisian house, with a gateway, on one side of which was a glazed watch-box, with a sliding panel in the window, indicating a loge de concierge. Before going in we walked up the street, turned down an alley, and then, again turning, passed in the rear of the building—Dupin, meanwhile, examining the whole neighborhood, as well as the house, with a minuteness of attention for which I could see no possible object.

The permission was granted, and we headed straight to the Rue Morgue. This is one of those dreary streets that lies between Rue Richelieu and Rue St. Roch. It was late in the afternoon when we arrived; this area is quite far from where we lived. We easily found the house, as there were still many people looking up at the closed shutters with pointless curiosity from across the street. It was a typical Parisian building, with a gateway, and next to it was a glass watchman's booth, featuring a sliding panel in the window indicating a loge de concierge. Before going in, we walked up the street, turned down an alley, and then, after another turn, went around the back of the building—Dupin, in the meantime, carefully examining the neighborhood as well as the house with a level of detail that I couldn’t understand the purpose of.

Retracing our steps, we came again to the front of the dwelling, rang, and, having shown our credentials, were admitted by the agents in charge. We went up stairs—into the chamber where the body of Mademoiselle L’Espanaye had been found, and where both the deceased still lay. The disorders of the room had, as usual, been suffered to exist. I saw nothing beyond what had been stated in the “Gazette des Tribunaux.” Dupin scrutinised every thing—not excepting the bodies of the victims. We then went into the other rooms, and into the yard; a gendarme accompanying us throughout. The examination occupied us until dark, when we took our departure. On our way home my companion stopped in for a moment at the office of one of the daily papers.

Retracing our steps, we arrived again at the front of the house, rang the bell, and after showing our credentials, were let in by the agents in charge. We went upstairs to the room where Mademoiselle L’Espanaye's body had been found, and where the deceased still lay. The mess in the room had, as usual, been left as it was. I didn’t see anything beyond what was reported in the “Gazette des Tribunaux.” Dupin examined everything— even the bodies of the victims. We then walked into the other rooms and into the yard, with a gendarme accompanying us the whole time. The examination took us until dark, after which we left. On our way home, my companion stopped for a moment at one of the daily newspapers’ offices.

I have said that the whims of my friend were manifold, and that Je les menageais—for this phrase there is no English equivalent. It was his humor, now, to decline all conversation on the subject of the murder, until about noon the next day. He then asked me, suddenly, if I had observed anything peculiar at the scene of the atrocity.

I have mentioned that my friend's moods were varied, and that Je les menageais—there's no English equivalent for this phrase. It was his way, now, to avoid any talk about the murder until around noon the next day. Then he suddenly asked me if I had noticed anything peculiar at the scene of the crime.

There was something in his manner of emphasizing the word “peculiar,” which caused me to shudder, without knowing why.

There was something about the way he stressed the word “peculiar” that made me shiver, though I couldn't explain why.

“No, nothing peculiar,” I said; “nothing more, at least, than we both saw stated in the paper.”

“No, nothing weird,” I said; “nothing more, at least, than we both saw mentioned in the paper.”

“The ‘Gazette,’” he replied, “has not entered, I fear, into the unusual horror of the thing. But dismiss the idle opinions of this print. It appears to me that this mystery is considered insoluble, for the very reason which should cause it to be regarded as easy of solution—I mean for the outre character of its features. The police are confounded by the seeming absence of motive—not for the murder itself—but for the atrocity of the murder. They are puzzled, too, by the seeming impossibility of reconciling the voices heard in contention, with the facts that no one was discovered up stairs but the assassinated Mademoiselle L’Espanaye, and that there were no means of egress without notice of the party ascending. The wild disorder of the room; the corpse thrust, with the head downward, up the chimney; the frightful mutilation of the body of the old lady; these considerations, with those just mentioned, and others which I need not mention, have sufficed to paralyze the powers, by putting completely at fault the boasted acumen, of the government agents. They have fallen into the gross but common error of confounding the unusual with the abstruse. But it is by these deviations from the plane of the ordinary, that reason feels its way, if at all, in its search for the true. In investigations such as we are now[68] pursuing, it should not be so much asked ‘what has occurred,’ as ‘what has occurred that has never occurred before.’ In fact, the facility with which I shall arrive, or have arrived, at the solution of this mystery, is in the direct ratio of its apparent insolubility in the eyes of the police.”

“The ‘Gazette,’” he replied, “has not fully grasped, I fear, the unusual horror of the situation. But let’s ignore the baseless opinions of this publication. To me, this mystery seems unsolvable for the very reason that it should be viewed as easy to solve—I mean the bizarre nature of its details. The police are baffled by the apparent lack of motive—not for the murder itself—but for the cruelty of the murder. They are also confused by the seeming impossibility of matching the voices heard arguing with the fact that no one was found upstairs except the murdered Mademoiselle L’Espanaye, and that there were no ways for the assailant to leave without being noticed by the party going up. The chaotic state of the room; the body shoved, headfirst, up the chimney; the horrific mutilation of the old lady’s body; these factors, along with the ones I don't need to mention, have been enough to paralyze their abilities, rendering the so-called insight of the government agents completely ineffective. They've made the basic but common mistake of mistaking the unusual for the incomprehensible. But it's through these departures from the norm that reason can, if at all, find its way in the search for the truth. In investigations like the one we're currently engaged in, it shouldn't be so much about ‘what has happened’ as ‘what has happened that has never happened before.’ In fact, the ease with which I will reach, or have reached, the solution to this mystery is directly proportional to its apparent unsolvability in the eyes of the police.”

I stared at the speaker in mute astonishment.

I stared at the speaker in speechless amazement.

“I am now awaiting,” continued he, looking toward the door of our apartment—“I am now awaiting a person who, although perhaps not the perpetrator of these butcheries, must have been in some measure implicated in their perpetration. Of the worst portion of the crimes committed, it is probable that he is innocent. I hope that I am right in the supposition; for upon it I build my expectation of reading the entire riddle. I look for the man here—in this room—every moment. It is true that he may not arrive; but the probability is that he will. Should he come, it will be necessary to detain him. Here are pistols; and we both know how to use them when occasion demands their use.”

“I’m currently waiting,” he said, glancing toward the door of our apartment, “for someone who, although they might not be the one responsible for these murders, must be in some way involved in them. For the worst of the crimes committed, he’s likely innocent. I hope I’m right about this; I’m counting on it to help me solve the whole mystery. I expect to see him here—in this room—any moment now. It’s true that he might not show up; but the likelihood is that he will. If he does come, we’ll need to hold him here. I have pistols; and we both know how to use them if necessary.”

I took the pistols, scarcely knowing what I did, or believing what I heard, while Dupin went on, very much as if in a soliloquy. I have already spoken of his abstract manner at such times. His discourse was addressed to myself; but his voice, although by no means loud, had that intonation which is commonly employed in speaking to some one at a great distance. His eyes, vacant in expression, regarded only the wall.

I picked up the pistols, hardly aware of what I was doing or fully believing what I was hearing, while Dupin continued, almost as if he were talking to himself. I've mentioned his detached way of speaking during these moments. He was talking to me, but his voice, though not loud, had that tone typically used when speaking to someone far away. His eyes, lacking expression, focused solely on the wall.

“That the voices heard in contention,” he said, “by the party upon the stairs, were not the voices of the women themselves, was fully proved by the evidence. This relieves us of all doubt upon the question whether the old lady could have first destroyed the daughter, and afterwards have committed suicide. I speak of this point chiefly for the sake of method; for the strength of Madame L’Espanaye would have been utterly unequal to the task of thrusting her daughter’s corpse up the chimney as it was found; and the nature of the wounds upon her own person entirely preclude the idea of self-destruction. Murder, then, has been committed by some third party; and the voices of this third party were those heard in contention. Let me now advert—not to the whole testimony respecting these voices—but to what was peculiar in that testimony. Did you observe anything peculiar about it?”

“That the voices heard arguing,” he said, “by the group on the stairs weren’t the voices of the women themselves, was clearly proven by the evidence. This clears up any doubt about whether the old lady could have first killed her daughter and then taken her own life. I bring this up mainly for the sake of clarity; the strength of Madame L’Espanaye would have been completely inadequate to shove her daughter’s body up the chimney as it was found, and the nature of the wounds on her own body completely rules out the idea of suicide. So, a murder has been committed by someone else; and the voices of that third party were the ones heard arguing. Now, let me focus—not on all the testimony regarding these voices—but on what was unusual in that testimony. Did you notice anything strange about it?”

I remarked that, while all the witnesses agreed in supposing the gruff voice to be that of a Frenchman, there was much disagreement in regard to the shrill, or, as one individual termed it, the harsh voice.

I noted that, while all the witnesses agreed that the gruff voice belonged to a Frenchman, there was a lot of disagreement about the shrill, or as one person described it, the harsh voice.

“That was the evidence itself,” said Dupin, “but it was not the peculiarity of the evidence. You have observed nothing distinctive. Yet there was something to be observed. The witnesses, as you remark, agreed about the gruff voice; they were here unanimous. But in regard to the shrill voice, the peculiarity is—not that they disagreed—but that, while an Italian, an Englishman, a Spaniard, a Hollander, and a Frenchman attempted to describe it, each one spoke of it as that of a foreigner. Each is sure that it was not the voice of one of his own countrymen. Each likens it—not to the voice of an individual of any nation with whose language he is conversant—but the converse. The Frenchman supposes it the voice of a Spaniard, and ‘might have distinguished some words had he been acquainted with the Spanish.’ The Dutchman maintains it to have been that of a Frenchman; but we find it stated that ‘not understanding French this witness was examined through an interpreter.’ The Englishman thinks it the voice of a German, and ‘does not understand German.’ The Spaniard ‘is sure’ that it was that of an Englishman, but ‘judges by the intonation’ altogether, ‘as he has no knowledge of the English.’ The Italian believes it the voice of a Russian, but ‘has never conversed with a native of Russia.’ A second Frenchman differs, moreover, with the first, and is positive that the voice was that of an Italian; but, ‘not being cognizant of that tongue,’ is, like the Spaniard, ‘convinced by the intonation.’ Now, how strangely unusual must that voice have really been, about which such testimony as this could have been elicited!—in whose tones, even, denizens of the five great divisions of Europe could recognize nothing familiar! You will say that it might have been the voice of an Asiatic—of an African. Neither Asiatics nor Africans abound in Paris; but, without denying the inference, I will now merely call your attention to three points. The voice is termed by one witness ‘harsh rather than shrill.’ It is represented by two others to have been ‘quick and unequal.’ No words—no sounds resembling words—were by any witnesses mentioned as distinguishable.

"That was the evidence itself," Dupin said, "but it wasn't the uniqueness of the evidence. You haven't noticed anything distinctive. Yet there was something to observe. The witnesses, as you pointed out, all agreed about the gruff voice; they were unanimous on that. But when it comes to the shrill voice, the peculiarity is not that they disagreed, but that, while an Italian, an Englishman, a Spaniard, a Dutchman, and a Frenchman all tried to describe it, each one referred to it as the voice of a foreigner. Each is certain it wasn’t the voice of someone from their own country. Each compared it—not to the voice of anyone from a nation whose language they know—but the opposite. The Frenchman thinks it was the voice of a Spaniard and “might have recognized some words if he had known Spanish.” The Dutchman insists it was a Frenchman’s voice; however, we see it noted that “not understanding French, this witness was examined through an interpreter.” The Englishman believes it was a German's voice and “does not understand German.” The Spaniard “is sure” it was an Englishman’s voice, but “judges only by the intonation,” as he has no knowledge of English. The Italian thinks it was a Russian’s voice, but “has never spoken to a native of Russia.” Another Frenchman disagrees with the first and is convinced the voice belonged to an Italian; however, “not being familiar with that language,” is, like the Spaniard, “convinced by the intonation.” How incredibly unusual must that voice have been for such testimony to arise!—in whose tones, even, people from the five major regions of Europe found nothing familiar! You might say it could have been the voice of an Asian or an African. Neither Asians nor Africans are common in Paris; but, without arguing against that assumption, I will just point out three things. One witness described the voice as “harsh rather than shrill.” Two others said it was “quick and unequal.” No words—no sounds that resembled words—were mentioned as distinguishable by any of the witnesses.

“I know not,” continued Dupin, “what impression I may have made, so far, upon your own understanding; but I do not hesitate to say that legitimate deductions even from this portion of the testimony—the portion respecting the gruff and shrill voices—are in themselves sufficient to engender a suspicion which should give direction to all farther progress in the investigation of the mystery. I said ‘legitimate deductions;’ but my meaning is not thus fully expressed. I designed to imply that the deductions are the sole proper ones, and that the suspicion arises inevitably from them as the single result. What the suspicion is however, I will not say just yet. I merely wish you to bear in mind that, with myself, it was sufficiently forcible to give a definite form—a certain tendency—to my inquiries in the chamber.

“I don’t know,” Dupin continued, “what impression I may have made on your understanding so far; but I have no doubt that valid conclusions drawn from this part of the evidence—the part about the gruff and shrill voices—are enough to create a suspicion that should guide all further progress in unraveling the mystery. I said ‘valid conclusions,’ but I haven’t fully captured my meaning. I intend to imply that these conclusions are the only appropriate ones, and that the suspicion arises inevitably from them as the sole result. What that suspicion is, however, I won’t reveal just yet. I just want you to remember that, for me, it was strong enough to give a clear direction—a certain focus—to my inquiries in the room.

“Let us now transport ourselves, in fancy, to this chamber. What shall we first seek here? The means of egress employed by the murderers. It is not too much to say that neither of us believe in praeternatural events, Madame and Mademoiselle L’Espanaye were not destroyed by spirits. The doers of the deed were material, and escaped materially. Then how? Fortunately, there is but one mode of reasoning upon the point, and that mode must lead us to a definite decision. Let us examine, each by each, the possible means of egress. It is clear that the assassins were in the room where Mademoiselle L’Espanaye was found, or at least in the room adjoining, when the party ascended the stairs. It is then only from these two apartments that we have to seek issues. The police have laid bare the floors, the ceilings, and the masonry of the walls, in every direction. No secret issues could have escaped their vigilance. But, not trusting to their eyes, I examined with my own. There were, then, no secret issues. Both doors leading from the rooms into the passage were securely locked, with keys inside. Let us turn to the chimneys. These, although of ordinary width for some eight or ten feet above the hearths, will not admit, throughout their extent, the body of a large cat. The impossibility of egress by means already stated, being thus absolute, we are reduced to the windows. Through those of the front room no one could have escaped without notice from the crowd in the street. The murderers must have passed, then, through those of the back room. Now, brought to this conclusion in so unequivocal a manner as we are, it is not our part, as reasoners, to reject it on account of apparent impossibilities. It is only left for us to prove that these apparent ‘impossibilities’ are, in reality, not such.

“Let’s now imagine ourselves in this room. What should we first look for here? The escape route used by the murderers. It’s safe to say that neither of us believes in supernatural events; Madame and Mademoiselle L’Espanaye weren’t killed by spirits. The people who committed the crime were real and escaped in a real way. So how did they do it? Fortunately, there is only one logical way to approach this, and that logic will lead us to a clear conclusion. Let’s examine, one by one, the possible exit points. It’s clear that the killers were in the room where Mademoiselle L’Espanaye was found, or at least in the adjoining room, when the group came upstairs. Therefore, we should only look for exits from these two rooms. The police have thoroughly checked the floors, ceilings, and wall structures in all directions. No hidden exits could have gone unnoticed by them. However, not trusting their findings alone, I checked for myself. There were no hidden exits. Both doors leading from the rooms into the hallway were securely locked, with keys left inside. Let’s consider the chimneys. Although they are of standard width for about eight or ten feet above the fireplaces, they wouldn’t be able to accommodate the body of a large cat throughout their length. Since it’s absolutely impossible to escape through the previously mentioned means, we are left with the windows. From the front room, no one could have escaped without being seen by the crowd outside. So the murderers must have gone through the windows of the back room. Now, having reached this conclusion so clearly, it’s not our role, as logical thinkers, to dismiss it because of apparent impossibilities. It remains for us to demonstrate that these apparent ‘impossibilities’ are actually not impossible at all.”

“There are two windows in the chamber. One of them is unobstructed by furniture, and is wholly visible. The lower portion of the other is hidden from view by the head of the unwieldy bedstead which is thrust close up against it. The former was found securely fastened from within. It resisted the utmost force of those who endeavored to raise it. A large gimlet-hole had been pierced in its frame to the left, and a very stout nail was found fitted therein, nearly to the head. Upon examining the other window, a similar nail was seen similarly fitted into it; and a vigorous attempt to raise this sash, failed also. The police are now entirely satisfied that egress had not been in these directions. And, therefore, it was thought a matter of superogation to withdraw the nails and open the windows.

“There are two windows in the room. One of them is clear of furniture and completely visible. The lower part of the other is blocked from view by the bulky bed frame that’s pushed up against it. The first window was securely locked from the inside. It withstood the strongest efforts of those trying to open it. A large hole had been drilled in its frame to the left, and a heavy nail was found inserted there, almost to the head. When examining the other window, a similar nail was also found in it, and attempts to lift this sash were unsuccessful as well. The police are now fully convinced that there was no way to escape through these windows. And, therefore, it seemed unnecessary to remove the nails and open the windows.”

“My own examination was somewhat more particular, and was so for the reason I have just given—because here it was, I knew, that all apparent impossibilities must be proved to be not such in reality.

“My own examination was a bit more detailed, and it was so for the reason I just mentioned—because here, I understood, is where all the supposed impossibilities had to be shown not to really be impossible.”

“I proceeded to think thus—a posteriori. The murderers did escape from one of these windows. This being so, they could not have re-fastened the sashes from the inside, as they were found fastened—the consideration which put a stop, through its obviousness, to the scrutiny of the police in this quarter. Yet the sashes were fastened. They must, then, have the power of fastening themselves. There was no escape from this conclusion. I stepped to the unobstructed casement, withdrew the nail with some difficulty, and attempted to raise the sash. It resisted all my efforts, as I had anticipated. A concealed spring must, I now knew, exist; and this corroboration of my idea convinced me that my premises, at least, were correct, however mysterious still appeared the circumstances attending the nails. A careful search soon brought to light the hidden spring. I pressed it, and, satisfied with the discovery, forebore to upraise the sash.

“I started thinking like this—a posteriori. The murderers did escape from one of these windows. Since that’s the case, they couldn’t have locked the sashes from the inside, as they were found secured—this obvious fact stopped the police from investigating this area further. Yet the sashes were locked. They must have the ability to lock themselves. There was no escaping this conclusion. I moved to the clear window, carefully removed the nail, and tried to lift the sash. It resisted all my attempts, just as I expected. I realized there had to be a hidden spring; this confirmation of my idea convinced me that my premises were at least correct, even though the details about the nails still seemed mysterious. A thorough search quickly revealed the hidden spring. I pressed it and, satisfied with the discovery, chose not to lift the sash.”

“I now replaced the nail and regulated it attentively. A person passing out through this window might have reclosed it, and the spring would have caught—but the nail could not have been replaced. The conclusion was plain, and again narrowed in the field of my investigations. The assassins must have escaped through the other window. Supposing, then, the springs upon each sash to be the same, as was probable, there must be found a difference between the nails, or at least between the modes of their fixture. Getting upon the sacking of the bedstead, I looked over the headboard minutely at the second casement. Passing my hand down behind the board, I readily discovered and pressed the spring, which was, as I had supposed, identical in character with its neighbor. I now looked at the nail. It was as stout as the other, and apparently fitted in the same manner—driven in nearly up to the head.

“I replaced the nail and adjusted it carefully. Someone passing through this window might have closed it again, and the spring would have caught, but the nail couldn't have been replaced. The conclusion was clear and further focused my investigation. The assassins must have escaped through the other window. Assuming the springs on each sash are the same, which is likely, there must be a difference between the nails, or at least in how they are secured. Climbing onto the bedstead, I looked closely over the headboard at the second window. As I ran my hand down behind the board, I quickly found and pressed the spring, which was, as I suspected, identical to the one next to it. I then examined the nail. It was just as strong as the other and seemed to be fitted the same way—driven in almost all the way to the head.”

“You will say that I was puzzled; but, if you think so, you must have misunderstood the nature of the inductions. To use a sporting phrase, I had not been once ‘at fault.’ The scent had never for an instant been lost. There was no flaw in any link of the chain. I had traced the secret to its ultimate result—and that result was the nail. It had, I say, in[69] every respect the appearance of its fellow in the other window; but this fact was an absolute nullity (conclusive as it might seem to be) when compared with the consideration that here, at this point, terminated the clew, ‘There must be something wrong,’ I said, ‘about the nail.’ I touched it; and the head, with about a quarter of an inch of the shank, came off in my fingers. The rest of the shank was in the gimlet-hole, where it had been broken off. The fracture was an old one (for its edges were incrusted with rust), and had apparently been accomplished by the blow of a hammer, which had partially imbedded, in the top of the bottom sash, the head portion of the nail. I now carefully replaced this head portion in the indentation whence I had taken it, and the resemblance to a perfect nail was complete—the fissure was invisible. Pressing the spring, I gently raised the sash for a few inches; the head went up with it, remaining firm in its bed. I closed the window, and the semblance of the whole nail was again perfect.

“You might think I was confused, but if you do, you’ve misunderstood the situation. To put it in sports terms, I hadn’t made a single mistake. I hadn’t lost the trail for even a moment. Every link in the chain was intact. I had tracked the secret to its final outcome—and that outcome was the nail. It looked exactly like its twin in the other window, but that fact didn’t matter at all compared to the realization that this was where the clue ended. ‘There’s definitely something off about the nail,’ I said. I touched it, and the head, along with about a quarter of an inch of the shank, broke off in my fingers. The rest of the shank was stuck in the hole where it had broken off. The break was old (the edges were covered in rust), and it seemed to have happened from a hammer blow, which had partially lodged the head of the nail into the top of the bottom sash. I carefully put the head back where I had found it, and it looked just like a complete nail—the crack was invisible. I pressed the spring and gently raised the sash a few inches; the head came up with it, staying securely in place. I closed the window, and the entire nail looked perfect again.”

“The riddle, so far, was now unriddled. The assassin had escaped through the window which looked upon the bed. Dropping of its own accord upon his exit (or perhaps purposely closed), it had become fastened by the spring and it was the retention of this spring which had been mistaken by the police for that of the nail—farther inquiry being thus considered unnecessary.

“The riddle was now solved. The assassin had escaped through the window that overlooked the bed. The window, either by chance or on purpose, closed behind him and was held shut by the spring. The police had mistaken this spring for the nail, leading them to think further investigation was unnecessary.”

“The next question is that of the mode of descent. Upon this point I had been satisfied in my walk with you around the building. About five feet and a half from the casement in question there runs a lightning rod. From this rod it would have been impossible for anyone to reach the window itself, to say nothing of entering it. I observed, however, that the shutters of the fourth story were of the peculiar kind called by Parisian carpenters ferrades—a kind rarely employed at the present day, but frequently seen upon very old mansions at Lyons and Bordeaux. They are in the form of an ordinary door, (a single, not a folding door) except that the upper half is latticed or worked in open trellis—thus affording an excellent hold for the hands. In the present instance these shutters are fully three feet and a half broad. When we saw them from the rear of the house, they were both about half open—that is to say, they stood off at right angles from the wall. It is probable that the police, as well as myself, examined the back of the tenement; but, if so, in looking at these ferrades in the line of their breadth (as they must have done), they did not perceive this great breadth itself, or, at all events, failed to take it into due consideration. In fact, having once satisfied themselves that no egress could have been made in this quarter, they would naturally bestow here a very cursory examination. It was clear to me, however, that the shutter belonging to the window at the head of the bed, would, if swung fully back to the wall, reach to within two feet of the lightning-rod. It was also evident that, by exertion of a very unusual degree of activity and courage, an entrance into the window, from the rod, might have been thus effected. By reaching to the distance of two feet and a half (we now suppose the shutter open to its whole extent) a robber might have taken a firm grasp upon the trellis-work. Letting go, then, his hold upon the rod, placing his feet securely against the wall, and springing boldly from it, he might have swung the shutter so as to close it, and, if we imagine the window open at the time, might even have swung himself into the room.

“The next question is how the descent happened. I felt confident about this during our walk around the building. About five and a half feet from the window in question, there’s a lightning rod. From this rod, it would have been impossible for anyone to reach the window itself, let alone enter it. However, I noticed that the shutters on the fourth floor were the unique type that Parisian carpenters call ferrades—a type rarely used today but often seen on very old mansions in Lyon and Bordeaux. They look like a regular door (a single door, not a folding one) except the upper half is latticed or made with open trellis, offering a great grip for hands. In this case, these shutters are about three and a half feet wide. When we viewed them from the back of the house, they were both about half open, meaning they were standing at right angles to the wall. It’s likely that the police, along with myself, examined the back of the building; but if they did, while looking at these ferrades from their width (which they must have), they didn’t notice this significant width itself, or at least did not consider it carefully. In fact, once they were satisfied that no exit could have been made from this area, they would naturally give it a very quick inspection. However, it was clear to me that the shutter for the window at the head of the bed, if swung fully back against the wall, would come within two feet of the lightning rod. It was also evident that if someone displayed a very unusual level of agility and bravery, they could have entered through the window from the rod. By reaching two and a half feet (assuming the shutter is open fully), a thief could have grabbed hold of the trellis-work. Letting go of the rod, positioning their feet securely against the wall, and jumping boldly from it, they might have swung the shutter to close it, and if we imagine the window was open at that time, they could have even swung themselves into the room.”

“I wish you to bear especially in mind that I have spoken of a very unusual degree of activity as requisite to success in so hazardous and so difficult a feat. It is my design to show you, first, that the thing might possibly have been accomplished—but, secondly and chiefly, I wish to impress upon your understanding the very extraordinary—the almost praeternatural character of the agility which could have accomplished it.

“I want to emphasize that I’ve mentioned an exceptionally high level of activity as essential for succeeding in such a risky and challenging task. My goal is to demonstrate, first, that it could possibly have been achieved—but more importantly, I want to make clear the truly extraordinary—the almost supernatural level of agility needed to accomplish it.”

“You will say, no doubt, using the language of the law, that ‘to make out my case’ I should rather undervalue than insist upon a full estimation of the activity required in this matter. This may be the practice in law, but it is not the usage of reason. My ultimate object is only the truth. My immediate purpose is to lead you to place in juxta-position that very unusual activity of which I have just spoken, with that very peculiar shrill (or harsh) and unequal voice, about whose nationality no two persons could be found to agree, and in whose utterance no syllabification could be detected.”

“You might say, of course, in legal terms, that to ‘make my case’ I should downplay rather than demand a full account of the effort involved in this issue. While that might be common in law, it doesn’t align with logical reasoning. My ultimate goal is simply the truth. My immediate aim is to get you to compare that very unusual effort I just mentioned with that very peculiar shrill (or harsh) and uneven voice, about which no two people would agree on its origin, and in which no clear syllabication could be found.”

At these words a vague and half-formed conception of the meaning of Dupin flitted over my mind. I seemed to be upon the verge of comprehension, without power to comprehend—as men, at times, find themselves upon the brink of remembrance, without being able, in the end, to remember. My friend went on with his discourse.

At these words, a vague and unclear idea of what Dupin meant crossed my mind. I felt like I was on the edge of understanding, yet unable to really grasp it—much like how people sometimes find themselves close to remembering something, but ultimately can’t recall it. My friend continued with his talk.

“You will see,” he said, “that I have shifted the question from the mode of egress to that of ingress. It was my design to suggest that both were effected in the same manner, at the same point. Let us now revert to the interior of the room. Let us survey the appearances here. The drawers of the bureau, it is said, had been rifled, although many articles of apparel still remained within them. The conclusion here is absurd. It is a mere guess—a very silly one—and no more. How are we to know that the articles found in the drawers were not all these drawers had originally contained? Madame L’Espanaye and her daughter lived an exceedingly retired life—saw no company—seldom went out—had little use for numerous change of habiliment. Those found were at least of as good quality as any likely to be possessed by these ladies. If a thief had taken any, why did he not take the best—why did he not take all? In a word, why did he abandon four thousand francs in gold to encumber himself with a bundle of linen? The gold was abandoned. Nearly the whole sum mentioned by Monsieur Mignaud, the banker, was discovered, in bags, upon the floor. I wish you, therefore, to discard from your thoughts the blundering idea of motive, engendered in the brains of the police by that portion of the evidence which speaks of money delivered at the door of the house. Coincidences ten times as remarkable as this (the delivery of the money, and murder committed within three days upon the party receiving it), happen to all of us every hour of our lives, without attracting even momentary notice. Coincidences, in general, are great stumbling-blocks in the way of that class of thinkers who have been educated to know nothing of the theory of probabilities—that theory to which the most glorious objects of human research are indebted for the most glorious of illustration. In the present instance, had the gold been gone, the fact of its delivery three days before would have formed something more than a coincidence. It would have been corroborative of this idea of motive. But, under the real circumstances of the case, if we are to suppose gold the motive of this outrage, we must also imagine the perpetrator so vacillating an idiot as to have abandoned his gold and his motive together.

"You'll see," he said, "that I've changed the focus from how to get out to how to get in. I intended to imply that both were done in the same way, at the same place. Now, let's return to the inside of the room. Let's take a look at what's here. The bureau's drawers are said to have been ransacked, even though many items of clothing still remain in them. The conclusion here is ridiculous. It's just a guess—a very foolish one—and nothing more. How can we know that the items found in the drawers were everything those drawers originally contained? Madame L’Espanaye and her daughter lived very secluded lives—they rarely had visitors—didn't go out much—and had little need for a lot of changes of clothes. The items found were at least as good as any the ladies might have owned. If a thief had taken any, why didn't they take the best items—why not take everything? In short, why would they leave behind four thousand francs in gold to weigh themselves down with a bundle of linens? The gold was left behind. Nearly the entire amount mentioned by Monsieur Mignaud, the banker, was found in bags on the floor. So, I urge you to dismiss the ridiculous idea of motive, which the police came up with based on that part of the evidence regarding money delivered at the door. Coincidences that are ten times as strange as this one (the delivery of the money and the murder occurring within three days of it) happen to all of us every hour of our lives, without even catching our attention. Coincidences, in general, are major pitfalls for those thinkers who have been trained to understand nothing about the theory of probabilities—that theory that provides some of the most glorious illustrations for the bright pursuits of human investigation. In this case, if the gold had been missing, the fact that it was delivered three days earlier would have meant something more than just a coincidence. It would have supported the idea of motive. But given the actual situation, if we assume gold was the motive behind this crime, we must also imagine the perpetrator as such a wishy-washy fool that they abandoned both their gold and their motive at the same time."

“Keeping now steadily in mind the points to which I have drawn your attention—that peculiar voice, that unusual agility, and that startling absence of motive in a murder so singularly atrocious as this—let us glance at the butchery itself. Here is a woman strangled to death by manual strength, and thrust up a chimney, head downward. Ordinarily assassins employ no such modes of murder as this. Least of all, do they thus dispose of the murdered. In the manner of thrusting the corpse up the chimney, you will admit that there was something excessively outre—something altogether irreconcilable with our common notions of human action, even when we suppose the actors the most depraved of men. Think, too, how great must have been that strength which could have thrust the body up such an aperture so forcibly that the united vigor of several persons was found barely sufficient to drag it down!

“Now, let’s keep in mind the points I’ve highlighted—the strange voice, the unusual agility, and the shocking lack of motive in such a brutally horrific murder—let’s take a look at the crime itself. Here’s a woman who was strangled to death by someone’s hands and shoved up a chimney, headfirst. Usually, murderers don’t go about killing people this way. They definitely don’t dispose of the bodies like this. The way the corpse was pushed up the chimney is undeniably odd—completely at odds with what we typically understand about human behavior, even if we assume the perpetrators are the most twisted individuals. Consider, too, the immense strength required to force the body up such a narrow space so powerfully that the combined effort of several people could barely pull it down!”

“Turn now to other indications of the employment of a vigor most marvelous. On the hearth were thick tresses—very thick tresses—of grey human hair. These had been torn out by the roots. You are aware of the great force necessary in tearing thus from the head even twenty or thirty hairs together. You saw the locks in question as well as myself. Their roots (a hideous sight!) were clotted with fragments of the flesh of the scalp—sure token of the prodigious power which had been exerted in uprooting perhaps half a million hairs at a time. The throat of the old lady was not merely cut, but the head absolutely severed from the body—the instrument was a mere razor. I wish you also to look at the brutal ferocity of these deeds. Of the bruises upon the body of Madame L’Espanaye I do not speak. Monsieur Dumas, and his worthy coadjutor Monsieur Etienne, have pronounced that they were inflicted by some obtuse instrument; and so far these gentlemen are very correct. The obtuse instrument was clearly the stone pavement in the yard, upon which the victim had fallen from the window which looked in upon the bed. This idea, however simple it may now seem, escaped the police for the same reason that the breadth of the shutters escaped them—because, by the affair of the nails, their perceptions have been hermetically sealed against the possibility of the windows having ever been opened at all.

“Now let's look at other signs of an extraordinary force at work. On the hearth were thick strands—very thick strands—of grey human hair. These had been pulled out by the roots. You know how much strength it takes to pull even twenty or thirty hairs from someone's head at once. You saw the hair just like I did. The roots (a gross sight!) were matted with bits of scalp flesh—a clear indication of the incredible power that had been used to uproot perhaps half a million hairs all at once. The old lady's throat wasn't just cut; her head was completely severed from her body—the tool was just a razor. I also want you to notice the brutal nature of these acts. I won’t mention the bruises on Madame L’Espanaye’s body. Monsieur Dumas and his reliable partner Monsieur Etienne have stated that they were caused by some blunt object; and they're correct so far. The blunt object was clearly the stone pavement in the yard, where the victim fell from the window that overlooked the bed. This idea, while it may seem simple now, eluded the police for the same reason that the broad shutters did—they were completely closed off to the possibility that the windows could have ever been opened at all.”

“If now, in addition to all these things, you have properly reflected upon the odd disorder of the chamber, we have gone so far as to combine the ideas of an agility astounding, a strength superhuman, a ferocity brutal, a butchery without motive, a grotesquerie in horror absolutely alien from humanity, and a voice foreign in tone to the ears of men of many nations, and devoid of all distinct or intelligible syllabification. What result, then, has ensued? What impression have I made upon your fancy?”

“If now, in addition to all these things, you have properly thought about the strange disorder of the room, we have gone so far as to combine the ideas of incredible speed, superhuman strength, brutal ferocity, a senseless slaughter, a grotesquerie in horror completely alien to humanity, and a voice that sounds foreign to the ears of people from many nations, lacking any clear or recognizable syllables. What result, then, has come from this? What impression have I made on your imagination?”

I felt a creeping of the flesh as Dupin asked me the question. “A madman,” I said, “has done this deed—some raving maniac, escaped from a neighboring Maison de Sante.”

I felt a chill run down my spine as Dupin asked me the question. “A madman,” I said, “did this—some raving maniac who escaped from a nearby Maison de Sante.”

“In some respects,” he replied, “your idea is not irrelevant. But the voices of madmen, even in their wildest paroxysms, are never found to tally with that peculiar voice heard upon the stairs. Madmen are of some nation, and their language, however incoherent in its words, has always the coherence of syllabification.[70] Besides, the hair of a madman is not such as I now hold in my hand. I disentangled this little tuft from the rigidly clutched fingers of Madame L’Espanaye. Tell me what you can make of it.”

“In some ways,” he replied, “your idea isn’t completely off-base. But the cries of madmen, even in their most extreme outbursts, never match that distinct voice we heard on the stairs. Madmen are from some place, and their language, even if it's jumbled, still follows a certain structure. [70] Besides, the hair of a madman isn’t what I’m holding right now. I pulled this small tuft from the tightly clenched fingers of Madame L’Espanaye. Tell me what you think it means.”

“Dupin!” I said, completely unnerved; “this hair is most unusual—this is no human hair.”

“Dupin!” I said, totally shaken. “This hair is really strange—this isn’t human hair.”

“I have not asserted that it is,” said he; “but before we decide this point, I wish you to glance at the little sketch I have here traced upon this paper. It is a fac-simile drawing of what has been described in one portion of the testimony as ‘dark bruises, and deep indentations of finger nails,’ upon the throat of Mademoiselle L’Espanaye, and in another, (by Messrs. Dumas and Etienne,) as a ‘series of livid spots, evidently the impression of fingers.’

“I haven't claimed that it is,” he said; “but before we settle this issue, I want you to take a look at the little sketch I've drawn on this paper. It's a fac-simile representation of what was described in one part of the testimony as ‘dark bruises and deep indentations of fingernails’ on Mademoiselle L’Espanaye's throat, and in another part (by Messrs. Dumas and Etienne), as a ‘series of livid spots that clearly show the impression of fingers.’”

“You will perceive,” continued my friend, spreading out the paper upon the table before us, “that this drawing gives the idea of a firm and fixed hold. There is no slipping apparent. Each finger has retained—possibly until the death of the victim—the fearful grasp by which it originally imbedded itself. Attempt, now, to place all your fingers, at the same time, in the respective impressions as you see them.”

“You will see,” my friend continued, spreading the paper out on the table in front of us, “that this drawing shows a strong and secure grip. There’s no slipping at all. Each finger seems to have maintained—the grip that likely stayed until the victim died. Now, try to fit all your fingers into the impressions exactly as you see them.”

I made the attempt in vain.

I tried, but it was pointless.

“We are possibly not giving this matter a fair trial,” he said. “The paper is spread out upon a plane surface; but the human throat is cylindrical. Here is a billet of wood, the circumference of which is about that of the throat. Wrap the drawing around it, and try the experiment again.”

“We might not be giving this issue a fair shot,” he said. “The paper is laid out flat, but the human throat is round. Here’s a piece of wood that’s about the same circumference as the throat. Wrap the drawing around it and try the experiment again.”

I did so; but the difficulty was even more obvious than before.

I did that; but the challenge was even clearer than before.

“This,” I said, “is the mark of no human hand.”

“This,” I said, “is the mark of no human hand.”

“Read now,” replied Dupin, “this passage from Cuvier.”

“Read this now,” Dupin replied, “this excerpt from Cuvier.”

It was a minute anatomical and generally descriptive account of the large fulvous Ourang-Outang of the East Indian Islands. The gigantic stature, the prodigious strength and activity, the wild ferocity, and the imitative propensities of these mammalia are sufficiently well known to all. I understood the full horrors of the murder at once.

It was a detailed anatomical and generally descriptive account of the large tawny orangutan from the East Indian Islands. The enormous size, incredible strength and agility, wild ferocity, and imitative behaviors of these mammals are well-known to everyone. I immediately grasped the full horrors of the murder.

“The description of the digits,” said I, as I made an end of reading, “is in exact accordance with this drawing. I see that no animal but an Ourang-Outang, of the species here mentioned, could have impressed the indentations as you have traced them. This tuft of tawny hair, too, is identical in character with that of the beast of Cuvier. But I cannot possibly comprehend the particulars of this frightful mystery. Besides, there were two voices heard in contention, and one of them was unquestionably the voice of a Frenchman.”

“The description of the fingerprints,” I said, as I finished reading, “matches this drawing perfectly. I can see that no animal other than an orangutan of the species mentioned could have made the impressions you’ve outlined. This tuft of brown hair is also exactly like that of Cuvier’s animal. But I just can’t wrap my head around the specifics of this terrible mystery. Plus, there were two voices heard arguing, and one of them was definitely the voice of a Frenchman.”

“True; and you will remember an expression attributed almost unanimously, by the evidence, to this voice—the expression, ‘mon Dieu!’ This, under the circumstances, has been justly characterized by one of the witnesses (Montani, the confectioner) as an expression of remonstrance or expostulation. Upon these two words, therefore, I have mainly built my hopes of a full solution of the riddle. A Frenchman was cognizant of the murder. It is possible—indeed it is far more than probable—that he was innocent of all participation in the bloody transactions which took place. The Ourang-Outang may have escaped from him. He may have traced it to the chamber; but, under the agitating circumstances which ensued, he could never have re-captured it. It is still at large. I will not pursue these guesses—for I have no right to call them more—since the shades of reflection upon which they are based are scarcely of sufficient depth to be appreciable by my own intellect, and since I could not pretend to make them intelligible to the understanding of another. We will call them guesses then, and speak of them as such. If the Frenchman in question is indeed, as I suppose, innocent, of this atrocity, this advertisement, which I left last night, upon our return home, at the office of ‘Le Monde,’ (a paper devoted to the shipping interest, and much sought by sailors,) will bring him to our residence.”

“True; and you’ll remember a phrase that’s almost universally associated with this voice—‘mon Dieu!’ This, given the circumstances, has been accurately described by one of the witnesses (Montani, the confectioner) as an expression of protest or complaint. I’ve mainly built my hopes for solving this mystery on these two words. A Frenchman knew about the murder. It’s possible—actually, it’s quite likely—that he had no part in the violent events that happened. The orangutan might have escaped from him. He could have followed it to the room, but with the intense situation that followed, he would never have been able to catch it again. It’s still on the loose. I won’t continue with these speculations—because I can’t rightly call them anything more—since the thoughts they’re based on are hardly deep enough for me to grasp, let alone explain them to someone else. So let’s just call them speculations and refer to them as such. If the Frenchman in question is, as I suspect, innocent of this horror, this advertisement I left last night when we got home at the ‘Le Monde’ office (a newspaper focused on shipping and popular with sailors) should lead him to our house.”

He handed me a paper, and I read thus:

He gave me a piece of paper, and I read it like this:

CAUGHT—In the Bois de Boulogne, early in the morning of the ⸺ inst., (the morning of the murder), a very large, tawny Ourang-Outang of the Bornese species. The owner, who is ascertained to be a sailor, belonging to a Maltese vessel, may have the animal again, upon identifying it satisfactorily and paying a few charges arising from its capture and keeping. Call at No. ⸺, Rue ⸺, Faubourg St. Germain—au troisieme.

CAUGHT—In the Bois de Boulogne, early in the morning of the ⸺ inst., (the morning of the murder), a very large, tawny orangutan of the Bornese species. The owner, confirmed to be a sailor from a Maltese ship, can reclaim the animal by satisfactorily identifying it and covering a few costs related to its capture and care. Visit No. ⸺, Rue ⸺, Faubourg St. Germain—au troisieme.

“How was it possible,” I asked, “that you should know the man to be a sailor, and belonging to a Maltese vessel?”

"How was it possible," I asked, "that you knew the guy was a sailor and from a Maltese ship?"

“I do not know it,” said Dupin. “I am not sure of it. Here, however, is a small piece of ribbon, which from its form, and from its greasy appearance, has evidently been used in tying the hair in one of those long queues of which sailors are so fond. Moreover, this knot is one which few besides sailors can tie, and is peculiar to the Maltese. I picked the ribbon up at the foot of the lightning-rod. It could not have belonged to either of the deceased. Now if, after all, I am wrong in my induction from this ribbon, that the Frenchman was a sailor belonging to a Maltese vessel, still I can have done no harm in saying what I did in the advertisement. If I am in error, he will merely suppose that I have been misled by some circumstance into which he will not take the trouble to inquire. But if I am right, a great point is gained. Cognizant although innocent of the murder, the Frenchman will naturally hesitate about replying to the advertisement—about demanding the Ourang-Outang. He will reason thus:—‘I am innocent; I am poor; my Ourang-Outang is of great value—to one in my circumstances a fortune of itself—why should I lose it through idle apprehensions of danger? Here it is, within my grasp. It was found in the Bois de Boulogne—at a vast distance from the scene of that butchery. How can it ever be suspected that a brute beast should have done the deed? The police are at fault—they have failed to procure the slightest clew. Should they even trace the animal, it would be impossible to prove me cognizant of the murder, or to implicate me in guilt on account of that cognizance. Above all, I am known. The advertiser designates me as the possessor of the beast. I am not sure to what limit his knowledge may extend. Should I avoid claiming a property of so great value, which it is known that I possess, I will render the animal, at least, liable to suspicion. It is not my policy to attract attention either to myself or to the beast. I will answer the advertisement, get the Ourang-Outang; and keep it close until this matter has blown over.’”

“I don’t know,” Dupin said. “I’m not certain. However, here’s a small piece of ribbon that, based on its shape and greasy look, clearly has been used to tie back hair in one of those long queues that sailors love. Furthermore, this knot is one that only a few people besides sailors can tie, and it's unique to the Maltese. I found the ribbon at the bottom of the lightning rod. It couldn’t have belonged to either of the deceased. Now, if I’m mistaken in my conclusion from this ribbon, that the Frenchman was a sailor from a Maltese ship, it still won’t do any harm to have said what I did in the advertisement. If I’m wrong, he’ll just think I was misled by some circumstance he won’t bother to investigate. But if I’m right, it’s a significant clue. Even though he’s innocent of the murder, the Frenchman will naturally hesitate to respond to the advertisement—about claiming the Ourang-Outang. He’ll think: ‘I’m innocent; I’m poor; my Ourang-Outang is very valuable—it's a fortune for someone like me—why should I risk losing it because of unfounded fears? It’s right here, in my possession. It was found in the Bois de Boulogne—far from the scene of that murder. How could anyone suspect that a wild animal could have committed the crime? The police are clueless—they haven’t found the slightest clue. Even if they trace the animal, it would be impossible to prove I knew about the murder or to implicate me in guilt because of that knowledge. Most importantly, I’m known. The advertiser identifies me as the owner of the beast. I’m not sure how far their knowledge goes. If I avoid claiming such a valuable property, which I’m known to possess, I’d just make the animal suspicious. It’s not my strategy to draw attention to myself or to the beast. I’ll respond to the advertisement, get the Ourang-Outang, and keep it hidden until this situation calms down.’”

At this moment we heard a step upon the stairs.

At that moment, we heard a step on the stairs.

“Be ready,” said Dupin, “with your pistols, but neither use them nor show them until at a signal from myself.”

“Be ready,” Dupin said, “with your pistols, but don’t use them or show them until I give the signal.”

The front door of the house had been left open, and the visitor had entered, without ringing, and advanced several steps upon the staircase. Now, however, he seemed to hesitate. Presently we heard him descending. Dupin was moving quickly to the door, when we again heard him coming up. He did not turn back a second time, but stepped up with decision and rapped at the door of our chamber.

The front door of the house was left open, and the visitor walked in without ringing the bell, making his way several steps up the staircase. However, he seemed to hesitate. Soon, we heard him coming back down. Dupin quickly moved to the door, but we heard him coming up again. This time, he didn’t turn back but confidently approached and knocked on the door to our room.

“Come in,” said Dupin, in a cheerful and hearty tone.

“Come in,” said Dupin, in a friendly and enthusiastic tone.

A man entered. He was a sailor, evidently,—a tall, stout, and muscular-looking person, with a certain dare-devil expression of countenance, not altogether unprepossessing. His face, greatly sunburnt, was more than half hidden by whisker and mustachio. He had with him a huge oaken cudgel, but appeared to be otherwise unarmed. He bowed awkwardly, and bade us “good evening,” in French accents, which, although somewhat Neufchatelish, were still sufficiently indicative of a Parisian origin.

A man walked in. He was clearly a sailor—tall, sturdy, and muscular, with a somewhat reckless look on his face that wasn’t entirely off-putting. His sunburned face was mostly obscured by a beard and mustache. He carried a large wooden club but seemed otherwise unarmed. He awkwardly bowed and greeted us with a “good evening” in a French accent that, while a bit rough around the edges, still suggested he was from Paris.

“Sit down, my friend,” said Dupin. “I suppose you have called about the Ourang-Outang. Upon my word, I almost envy you the possession of him; a remarkably fine, and no doubt a very valuable animal. How old do you suppose him to be?”

“Have a seat, my friend,” Dupin said. “I guess you’re here about the Ourang-Outang. Honestly, I almost envy you for having him; he’s quite an impressive and surely very valuable animal. How old do you think he is?”

The sailor drew a long breath, with the air of a man relieved of some intolerable burden, and then replied, in an assured tone:

The sailor took a deep breath, looking like a guy who just got rid of a heavy weight, and then replied confidently:

“I have no way of telling—but he can’t be more than four or five years old. Have you got him here?”

“I can't be sure, but he can't be older than four or five years. Do you have him here?”

“Oh no; we had no conveniences for keeping him here. He is at a livery stable in the Rue Dubourg, just by. You can get him in the morning. Of course you are prepared to identify the property?”

“Oh no; we didn't have any facilities to keep him here. He's at a stable on Rue Dubourg, not far away. You can pick him up in the morning. Of course, you're ready to confirm ownership of the property?”

“To be sure I am, sir.”

“To be sure I am, sir.”

“I shall be sorry to part with him,” said Dupin.

“I'll be sad to say goodbye to him,” said Dupin.

“I don’t mean that you should be at all this trouble for nothing, sir,” said the man. “Couldn’t expect it. Am very willing to pay a reward for the finding of the animal—that is to say, anything in reason.”

“I don’t mean for you to go through all this trouble for nothing, sir,” said the man. “I wouldn’t expect that. I’m more than willing to pay a reward for finding the animal—that is, anything reasonable.”

“Well,” replied my friend, “that is all very fair, to be sure. Let me think!—what should I have? Oh! I will tell you. My reward shall be this. You shall give me all the information in your power about these murders in the Rue Morgue.”

“Well,” replied my friend, “that’s all very fair, for sure. Let me think!—what should I want? Oh! I’ll tell you. My reward will be this. You’ll give me all the information you have about these murders in the Rue Morgue.”

Dupin said the last words in a very low tone, and very quietly. Just as quietly, too, he walked toward the door, locked it, and put the key in his pocket. He then drew a pistol from his bosom and placed it, without the least flurry, upon the table.

Dupin said the last words in a very soft voice and quietly. Just as quietly, he walked toward the door, locked it, and put the key in his pocket. Then he pulled a pistol from his chest and placed it, without any panic, on the table.

The sailor’s face flushed up as if he were struggling with suffocation. He started to his feet and grasped his cudgel; but the next moment he fell back into his seat, trembling violently, and with the countenance of death itself. He spoke not a word. I pitied him from the bottom of my heart.

The sailor's face turned red as if he were struggling to breathe. He got to his feet and grabbed his club, but the next moment he collapsed back into his seat, shaking uncontrollably and looking like he was facing death. He didn’t say a word. I felt deep sympathy for him.

“My friend,” said Dupin, in a kind tone, “you are alarming yourself unnecessarily—you are indeed. We mean you no harm whatever. I pledge you the honor of a gentleman, and of a Frenchman, that we intend you no injury. I perfectly well know that you are innocent of the atrocities in the Rue Morgue. It will not do, however, to deny that you are in some measure implicated in them. From what I have already said, you must know that I have had means of information about this matter—means of which you could never have dreamed. Now the thing stands thus. You[71] have done nothing which you could have avoided—nothing, certainly, which renders you culpable. You were not even guilty of robbery, when you might have robbed with impunity. You have nothing to conceal. You have no reason for concealment. On the other hand, you are bound by every principle of honor to confess all you know. An innocent man is now imprisoned, charged with that crime of which you can point out the perpetrator.”

“My friend,” Dupin said kindly, “you’re worrying for no reason. We mean you no harm at all. I promise you, as a gentleman and as a Frenchman, that we have no intention of hurting you. I know for sure that you’re innocent of the atrocities in the Rue Morgue. However, it’s true that you’re somewhat involved in them. You must realize from what I’ve already said that I have information about this situation—information beyond what you could have imagined. Here’s the situation: you haven’t done anything you could have avoided—nothing that makes you guilty, for sure. You weren’t even guilty of robbery when you could have stolen without consequences. You have nothing to hide. There’s no reason for you to hide anything. On the other hand, you have a duty, based on every principle of honor, to confess everything you know. An innocent man is currently in prison, accused of a crime that you can identify the real culprit for.”

The sailor had recovered his presence of mind, in a great measure, while Dupin uttered these words; but his original boldness of bearing was all gone.

The sailor had mostly regained his composure while Dupin said these words, but his initial confidence was completely lost.

“So help me God,” said he, after a brief pause, “I will tell you all I know about this affair;—but I do not expect you to believe one half I say—I would be a fool indeed if I did. Still, I am innocent, and I will make a clean breast if I die for it.”

“So help me God,” he said after a short pause, “I’ll tell you everything I know about this situation;—but I don’t expect you to believe half of what I say—I’d be a complete fool if I did. Still, I’m innocent, and I’ll be honest about it even if it costs me my life.”

What he stated was, in substance, this. He had lately made a voyage to the Indian Archipelago. A party, of which he formed one, landed at Borneo, and passed into the interior on an excursion of pleasure. Himself and a companion had captured the Ourang-Outang. This companion dying, the animal fell into his own exclusive possession. After great trouble, occasioned by the intractable ferocity of his captive during the home voyage, he at length succeeded in lodging it safely at his own residence in Paris, where, not to attract toward himself the unpleasant curiosity of his neighbors, he kept it carefully secluded, until such time as it should recover from a wound in the foot, received from a splinter on board ship. His ultimate design was to sell it.

What he said was basically this. He had recently taken a trip to the Indian Archipelago. A group he was part of landed in Borneo and went into the interior for some fun. He and a friend captured an orangutan. When his friend died, the animal became solely his. After a lot of trouble caused by the animal's fierce behavior during the trip home, he finally managed to safely keep it at his place in Paris, where he hid it away to avoid attracting unwanted curiosity from his neighbors, until it could heal from a foot injury caused by a splinter on the ship. His ultimate plan was to sell it.

Returning home from some sailor’s frolic on the night, or rather in the morning of the murder, he found the beast occupying his own bed-room, into which it had broken from a closet adjoining, where it had been, as was thought, securely confined. Razor in hand, and fully lathered, it was sitting before a looking-glass, attempting the operation of shaving, in which it had no doubt previously watched its master through the key-hole of the closet. Terrified at the sight of so dangerous a weapon in the possession of an animal so ferocious, and so well able to use it, the man, for some moments, was at a loss what to do. He had been accustomed, however, to quiet the creature, even in its fiercest moods, by the use of a whip, and to this he now resorted. Upon sight of it, the Ourang-Outang sprang at once through the door of the chamber, down the stairs, and thence, through a window, unfortunately open, into the street.

Returning home from a night out, or rather in the early morning of the murder, he found the beast in his bedroom, having broken in from an adjacent closet where it was thought to be securely confined. With a razor in hand and fully lathered, it was sitting in front of a mirror, attempting to shave, likely having watched its owner do so through the keyhole of the closet. Terrified by the sight of such a dangerous weapon in the hands of such a ferocious animal, the man was momentarily at a loss about what to do. However, he was used to calming the creature, even in its angriest moments, with a whip, so he turned to that now. Upon seeing it, the orangutan immediately jumped through the door of the room, down the stairs, and then out an unfortunately open window into the street.

The Frenchman followed in despair; the ape, razor still in hand, occasionally stopping to look back and gesticulate at its pursuer, until the latter had nearly come up with it. It then again made off. In this manner the chase continued for a long time. The streets were profoundly quiet, as it was nearly three o’clock in the morning. In passing down an alley in the rear of the Rue Morgue, the fugitive’s attention was arrested by a light gleaming from the open window of Madame L’Espanaye’s chamber, in the fourth story of her house. Rushing to the building, it perceived the lightning-rod, clambered up with inconceivable agility, grasped the shutter, which was thrown fully back against the wall, and, by its means, swung itself directly upon the headboard of the bed. The whole feat did not occupy a minute. The shutter was kicked open again by the Ourang-Outang as it entered the room.

The Frenchman followed in despair; the ape, still holding the razor, occasionally stopped to look back and gesture at its pursuer until the latter nearly caught up. Then it took off again. The chase continued like this for a long time. The streets were eerily quiet, as it was almost three o’clock in the morning. As it passed down an alley behind the Rue Morgue, the fugitive noticed a light shining from the open window of Madame L'Espanaye’s fourth-story room. Rushing to the building, it spotted the lightning rod, scaled it with unbelievable agility, grabbed the shutter that was thrown wide open against the wall, and swung itself right onto the headboard of the bed. The whole thing took less than a minute. The ape kicked the shutter open again as it entered the room.

The sailor, in the meantime, was both rejoiced and perplexed. He had strong hopes of now recapturing the brute, as it could scarcely escape from the trap into which it had ventured, except by the rod, where it might be intercepted as it came down. On the other hand, there was much cause for anxiety as to what it might do in the house. This latter reflection urged the man still to follow the fugitive. A lightning-rod is ascended without difficulty, especially by a sailor; but, when he had arrived as high as the window, which lay far to his left, his career was stopped; the most that he could accomplish was to reach over so as to obtain a glimpse of the interior of the room. At this glimpse he nearly fell from his hold through excess of horror. Now it was that those hideous shrieks arose upon the night, which had startled from slumber the inmates of the Rue Morgue. Madame L’Espanaye and her daughter, habited in their night clothes, had apparently been arranging some papers in the iron chest already mentioned, which had been wheeled into the middle of the room. It was open, and its contents lay beside it on the floor. The victims must have been sitting with their backs toward the window; and, from the time elapsing between the ingress of the beast and the screams, it seems probable that it was not immediately perceived. The flapping-to of the shutter would naturally have been attributed to the wind.

The sailor, in the meantime, was both excited and confused. He had high hopes of recapturing the creature, as it could hardly escape from the trap it had entered, except through the lightning rod, where it could be caught as it came down. On the other hand, he had a lot of reasons to worry about what it might do inside the house. This latter thought pushed him to continue pursuing the escapee. A lightning rod is easy to climb, especially for a sailor; but when he reached as high as the

As the sailor looked in, the gigantic animal had seized Madame L’Espanaye by the hair, (which was loose, as she had been combing it,) and was flourishing the razor about her face, in imitation of the motions of a barber. The daughter lay prostrate and motionless; she had swooned. The screams and struggles of the old lady (during which the hair was torn from her head) had the effect of changing the probably pacific purposes of the Ourang-Outang into those of wrath. With one determined sweep of its muscular arm it nearly severed her head from her body. The sight of blood inflamed its anger into frenzy. Gnashing its teeth, and flashing fire from its eyes, it flew upon the body of the girl, and imbedded its fearful talons in her throat, retaining its grasp until she expired. Its wandering and wild glances fell at this moment upon the head of the bed, over which the face of its master, rigid with horror, was just discernible. The fury of the beast, who no doubt bore still in mind the dreaded whip, was instantly converted into fear. Conscious of having deserved punishment, it seemed desirous of concealing its bloody deeds, and skipped about the chamber in an agony of nervous agitation; throwing down and breaking the furniture as it moved, and dragging the bed from the bedstead. In conclusion, it seized first the corpse of the daughter, and thrust it up the chimney, as it was found; then that of the old lady, which it immediately hurled through the window headlong.

As the sailor looked inside, the huge creature had grabbed Madame L’Espanaye by her hair, which was loose since she had been combing it, and was waving the razor around her face like a barber would. The daughter lay flat and motionless; she had fainted. The old lady's screams and struggles, during which her hair was pulled out, changed the probably peaceful intentions of the orangutan into rage. With one powerful swing of its strong arm, it nearly severed her head from her body. The sight of blood drove it into a frenzy. Showing its teeth and with fire in its eyes, it lunged at the girl’s body, sinking its terrifying claws into her throat and holding on until she died. At that moment, its wild and wandering gaze landed on the head of the bed, where the face of its master, frozen with horror, was barely visible. The beast’s fury, which surely recalled the feared whip, instantly turned to fear. Aware that it had done wrong, it seemed eager to hide its bloody actions and dashed around the room in a fit of nervous agitation, knocking over and breaking furniture as it moved and dragging the bed from its frame. Finally, it grabbed the daughter’s corpse and shoved it up the chimney, just as it was, and then threw the old lady's body headfirst out the window.

As the ape approached the casement with its mutilated burden, the sailor shrank aghast to the rod, and, rather gliding than clambering down it, hurried at once home—dreading the consequences of the butchery, and gladly abandoning, in his terror, all solicitude about the fate of the Ourang-Outang. The words heard by the party upon the staircase were the Frenchman’s exclamations of horror and affright, commingled with the fiendish jabberings of the brute.

As the ape came closer to the window with its gruesome cargo, the sailor recoiled in shock and, instead of climbing down, quickly slid down the pole and rushed home—fearing the aftermath of the slaughter and willingly letting go, in his fear, of any concern for the fate of the orangutan. The words heard by the group on the staircase were the Frenchman’s cries of horror and fear, mixed with the terrifying chattering of the creature.

I have scarcely anything to add. The Ourang-Outang must have escaped from the chamber, by the rod, just before the breaking of the door. It must have closed the window as it passed through it. It was subsequently caught by the owner himself, who obtained for it a very large sum at the Jardin des Plantes. Le Bon was instantly released, upon our narration of the circumstances (with some comments from Dupin) at the bureau of the Prefect of Police. This functionary, however well disposed to my friend, could not altogether conceal his chagrin at the turn which affairs had taken, and was fain to indulge in a sarcasm or two, about the propriety of every person minding his own business.

I hardly have anything to add. The orangutan must have escaped from the room using the rod, just before the door broke open. It must have closed the window as it went through. It was later caught by the owner himself, who made a substantial sum at the Jardin des Plantes. Le Bon was immediately released after we explained the situation (with some comments from Dupin) at the bureau of the Prefect of Police. This official, although friendly toward my friend, couldn’t fully hide his disappointment at how things had turned out and couldn’t help but throw in a sarcastic remark or two about everyone minding their own business.

“Let them talk,” said Dupin, who had not thought it necessary to reply. “Let him discourse; it will ease his conscience. I am satisfied with having defeated him in his own castle. Nevertheless, that he failed in the solution of this mystery, is by no means that matter for wonder which he supposes it; for, in truth, our friend the Prefect is somewhat too cunning to be profound. In his wisdom is no stamen. It is all head and no body, like the picture of the Goddess Laverna,—or, at best, all head and shoulders, like a codfish. But he is a good creature, after all. I like him especially for one master stroke of cant, by which he has attained his reputation for ingenuity. I mean the way he has ‘de nier ce qui est, et d’expliquer ce qui n’est pas.’”[A]

“Let them talk,” Dupin said, not feeling the need to respond. “Let him go on; it will clear his mind. I’m content with having outsmarted him in his own territory. However, his inability to solve this mystery isn’t as surprising as he thinks; the truth is, our friend the Prefect is a bit too clever to be insightful. His wisdom has no stamen. It’s all intellect and no substance, like the image of the goddess Laverna—or, at best, all intellect and shoulders, like a codfish. But he’s a good guy, really. I especially appreciate him for one brilliant piece of nonsense that’s helped him earn his reputation for cleverness. I’m talking about how he ‘de nier ce qui est, et d’expliquer ce qui n’est pas.’”[A]

[A] Rousseau, Nouvelle Heloise.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rousseau, The New Heloise.


Kilted Wraith and Bagpipe Spook Communicate With Spiritualists

A most colorful procession of spirits passed before the recent convention of the Illinois Spiritualist Association. There was a Highland gentleman with kilts of Stewart tartan who came to give a message to “Mary,” and who was accompanied by an uncle who played the bagpipe. “Eleanor Ives,” a little girl of four, returned to tell her mother that all was well in the world beyond. At first, she said, she had hated to go, but now she is happy and often visits her mother. Lastly, a colored “mammy” was materialized by Mrs. Waite, the medium. She was seen sitting before a cabin door smoking an old corncob pipe. She said she had a message for her granddaughter.

A vibrant procession of spirits appeared at the recent convention of the Illinois Spiritualist Association. There was a Highland gentleman in Stewart tartan kilts who came to deliver a message to “Mary,” accompanied by an uncle playing the bagpipes. “Eleanor Ives,” a four-year-old girl, returned to assure her mother that everything is fine in the world beyond. At first, she said she didn’t want to leave, but now she is happy and often visits her mother. Finally, a Black “mammy” was brought forth by Mrs. Waite, the medium. She was seen sitting in front of a cabin door smoking an old corncob pipe. She said she had a message for her granddaughter.


[72]

[72]

Here’s the Final, Thrilling Installment of

Here’s the exciting final installment of

THE MOON TERROR

By A. G. BIRCH

By A. G. BIRCH

The first half of this story was published in the May issue of WEIRD TALES. A copy will be mailed by the publishers for twenty-five cents.

The first half of this story was published in the May issue of WEIRD TALES. A copy will be sent by the publishers for twenty-five cents.

SUMMARY OF THE FIRST INSTALLMENT

SUMMARY OF THE FIRST EPISODE

The earth is rocked to its foundation, and the end of the world is threatened, by a mysterious, unseen power known only as “KWO.” At regular intervals, gigantic earthquakes and tidal waves visit the earth, destroying great cities and spreading terror. Dr. Ferdinand Gresham, American astronomer, attributes all this to the Seuen-H’Sin, a Chinese sect with which he is familiar. Finally, when the life of the world seems doomed, he gains permission from the U. S. Navy Department to proceed in the destroyer, Albatross, to the lair of “KWO” and do everything possible to stop the world-wide havoc. Accompanied by his friend, Arthur (who tells the story), the astronomer sails to a lonely spot in the frozen North, where they discover the diabolical power plant of “KWO.” It has developed, meanwhile, that “KWO” and his sorcerers are moon worshipers and are endeavoring to create a second moon by splitting the earth in two. In the Moon God’s Temple Dr. Gresham and his friend, disguised as Chinese, witness the weird rites of the sect, in which a human being is sacrificed, and then their identity is discovered. Attacked, they flee back toward their ship, but the earth seems suddenly to open, and Arthur is swallowed in a black pit.

The earth is shaken to its core, and the end of the world is looming, caused by a mysterious, unseen force known only as “KWO.” At regular intervals, massive earthquakes and tidal waves hit the planet, destroying great cities and spreading fear. Dr. Ferdinand Gresham, an American astronomer, links all this to the Seuen-H’Sin, a Chinese sect he knows about. Just when it seems like the world is doomed, he gets permission from the U.S. Navy to take the destroyer, Albatross, to the hideout of “KWO” and do everything he can to stop the widespread chaos. Accompanied by his friend Arthur (who narrates the story), the astronomer sets sail to a remote location in the frozen North, where they find the sinister power plant of “KWO.” Meanwhile, it turns out that “KWO” and his sorcerers are moon worshipers trying to create a second moon by splitting the earth in half. In the Moon God’s Temple, Dr. Gresham and his friend, disguised as Chinese, witness the strange rituals of the sect, including a human sacrifice, before their true identities are revealed. As they are attacked, they race back to their ship, but suddenly the earth seems to open up, and Arthur is engulfed in a dark pit.

CHAPTER NINE STARTS FROM THIS POINT

CHAPTER NINE STARTS FROM THIS POINT

CHAPTER IX
IN THE SORCERERS’ POWER

What happened immediately after that first drop into the abyss I do not know. My only recollection is of hurtling down a steep incline amid a smothering avalanche of dirt, of striking heavily upon a rocky ledge, and of bounding off again into the inky void as my senses left me.

What happened right after that first plunge into the abyss, I don’t know. The only thing I remember is tumbling down a steep slope in a suffocating rush of dirt, hitting hard on a rocky ledge, and then bouncing off again into the dark void as I lost consciousness.

The next thing I knew was the slow dawn of a sensation of cold; and then my eyes fluttered open and I beheld the moon shining upon me through a rent in the surrounding blackness. At first I was too dazed to comprehend anything that had occurred, but soon, with considerable pain, I raised myself upon one elbow and looked about, whereupon understanding gradually returned.

The next thing I knew, I felt a slow chill spreading over me; then my eyes fluttered open, and I saw the moonlight shining through a tear in the darkness around me. At first, I was too dazed to understand what had happened, but soon, with a lot of pain, I propped myself up on one elbow and looked around, gradually regaining my comprehension.

The place where I lay was a mud-covered ledge upon one of the steep, sloping walls of a huge chasm that had opened in the earth. The gash was probably seventy-five feet across at this point, and above me the walls soared perhaps a hundred feet. Within arm’s reach the shelf that supported me broke off in a precipice. I was half imbedded in soft mud, and was soaked to the skin and nearly frozen.

The spot where I lay was a mud-covered ledge on one of the steep, sloping walls of a massive chasm that had opened up in the earth. The gap was probably seventy-five feet wide at this point, and the walls above me rose maybe a hundred feet. Just within arm’s reach, the shelf that supported me ended in a sheer drop. I was half buried in soft mud, completely soaked, and nearly frozen.

How long I had lain there I could not tell, but I judged it had not been more that two or three hours, for the moon still was high in the heavens.

How long I had been lying there, I couldn't say, but I figured it hadn't been more than two or three hours because the moon was still high in the sky.

All at once, as I gazed upon the weird scene, my heart leaped with anguish at remembrance of my vanished comrade, Dr. Ferdinand Gresham. He had dropped before me into the chasm, and therefore must have fallen clear of the ledge and plunged into the depths!

All of a sudden, as I looked at the strange scene, my heart ached with the memory of my lost friend, Dr. Ferdinand Gresham. He had fallen before me into the chasm, so he must have dropped off the ledge and plunged into the abyss!

Thrusting myself to the edge of the precipice, I peered below. Nothing rewarded my gaze except horrifying silence and vapory gloom. The pain of the movement was so intense that I fell back almost in a swoon.

Thrusting myself to the edge of the precipice, I peered below. Nothing rewarded my gaze except horrifying silence and misty darkness. The pain of the movement was so intense that I fell back almost in a faint.

Before long, however, I saw that the moon was drawing near the rim of the gorge and that I would soon be engulfed in utter darkness, so I turned my eyes up the jagged wall in search of some means of escape. After considerable study, I thought I could discern a way to the summit.

Before long, though, I noticed that the moon was getting close to the edge of the gorge and that I would soon be surrounded by complete darkness, so I looked up at the jagged wall to find a way out. After taking a good look, I thought I could make out a path to the top.

But just then another surprise caught my gaze: the strip of sky above the chasm appeared narrower than when I had first turned my eyes upward. For a few moments I attributed this to an optical illusion produced by some swiftly-moving clouds overhead; but all at once the hideous truth burst upon me—the crack in the earth was drawing shut!

But just then, another surprise caught my attention: the strip of sky above the chasm looked narrower than when I had first looked up. For a moment, I thought it was just an optical illusion caused by some fast-moving clouds above; but suddenly, the horrifying truth hit me—the crack in the earth was closing!

Heedless of the pain, I flung myself against the cliff—climbing in utter panic, for fear the chasm would close completely before I could get out.

Heeding the pain, I threw myself against the cliff—climbing in total panic, afraid the chasm would close completely before I could escape.

The ascent was difficult and perilous in the extreme. Often rocks loosened beneath my fingers, starting miniature avalanches, and I flattened myself against the wall in a paroxysm of terror and clung there until the danger passed.

The climb was tough and extremely dangerous. Often, rocks would slip beneath my fingers, triggering small avalanches, and I pressed myself against the wall in a fit of fear, holding on until the danger was gone.

For a space that seemed hours long I continued to claw my way upward—with the prodigious trap closing steadily upon me. At times I found myself below unscalable surfaces, and was obliged to descend a bit and start over again in a new direction; and often it seemed as if the pain of my injuries would cause me to faint.

For a space that felt like it lasted hours, I kept struggling to climb higher while the huge trap closed in on me. Sometimes I found myself under surfaces I couldn't climb, forcing me to go down a little and begin again in a different direction. Often, it felt like the pain from my injuries would make me pass out.

When I had come within thirty feet of the top, the climb developed into a veritable race with death, for the opposite wall was now almost upon me.

When I was about thirty feet from the top, the climb turned into a real race against death, since the wall on the other side was getting dangerously close.

And then, suddenly, I found the way blocked by a sheer, unscalable wall, upon which only a fly could have found a foothold! Simultaneously I saw that the moon was right at the rim of the chasm, and that in a minute the light would vanish.

And then, suddenly, I found the path blocked by a steep, unscalable wall, where only a fly could have found a foothold! At the same time, I noticed that the moon was right at the edge of the chasm, and that in a minute the light would disappear.

With the realization of my plight, panic seized me, and I beat my head against the wall and shrieked aloud.

With the understanding of my situation, panic took over, and I banged my head against the wall and screamed out loud.

And, though I could not guess it then, that very outcry of despair was to save my life.

And, even though I couldn't see it at the time, that cry of despair ended up saving my life.

Hardly had my first shriek gone forth before a head appeared directly above me, and a voice rang out:

Hardly had my first scream gone out before a head popped up right above me, and a voice called out:

[73]

[73]

“Here he is, fellows! Quick with that rope!”

“Here he is, guys! Hurry with that rope!”

With leaping heart, I recognized the voice as Dr. Gresham’s!

With a racing heart, I recognized the voice as Dr. Gresham’s!

An instant later a rope with a loop in the end of it dangled beside me, and a number of hands reached out to pull me to safety. Another moment, and I was drawn over the brink—not one second too soon, for as I made the last dozen feet the closing walls of the pit brushed my body.

An instant later, a rope with a loop at the end dangled beside me, and several hands reached out to pull me to safety. In another moment, I was pulled over the edge—not a second too soon, as I felt the narrowing walls of the pit brush against my body during those last dozen feet.

Exhausted and trembling, I sank upon the ground, while a number of figures crowded about me. These proved to be twenty-five men from the Albatross, under command of Ensign Wiles Hallock. They were all dressed in the dark blue garments of the sorcerers. How they came to be there was briefly related by Dr. Gresham.

Exhausted and shaking, I collapsed on the ground as several figures gathered around me. They turned out to be twenty-five men from the Albatross, led by Ensign Wiles Hallock. All of them were wearing the dark blue outfits of the sorcerers. Dr. Gresham quickly explained how they ended up there.

When the ground had opened beneath us earlier in the evening, the astronomer had clutched the roots of a tree, and within a few seconds after I had dropped from sight he was back on firm ground. The Chinamen who had been pursuing us had either fallen into the gash or had fled in terror.

When the ground opened up underneath us earlier in the evening, the astronomer grabbed onto the roots of a tree, and just a few seconds after I vanished from view, he was back on solid ground. The Chinese men who had been chasing us either fell into the crack or ran away in fear.

Considerable vapor was rising from the pit, but the scientist noticed that this was clearing rapidly, so he decided to linger at the spot awhile, with the forlorn hope that I might be found. Soon the vapor vanished and, as the moonlight was shining directly into the crack, the doctor began a search.

Considerable vapor was rising from the pit, but the scientist noticed that it was clearing quickly, so he decided to stay there for a bit, holding onto the faint hope that I might be found. Soon the vapor disappeared, and as the moonlight shone directly into the crack, the doctor began his search.

After a time he discerned a figure lying upon a ledge below. Close scrutiny revealed that the dark costume characteristic of the Seuen-H’sin was torn, displaying an orange garment beneath.

After a while, he noticed a figure lying on a ledge below. A closer look showed that the dark outfit typical of the Seuen-H'sin was torn, revealing an orange garment underneath.

Confident that none of the sorcerers would be wearing two suits at once in this fashion, the scientist concluded the figure was mine. For a time he doubted whether I lived, but eventually he thought he saw me stir feebly, whereupon he began frantic efforts to reach me.

Confident that none of the sorcerers would be wearing two suits at the same time like this, the scientist concluded that the figure was mine. For a while, he doubted whether I was alive, but eventually, he thought he saw me move weakly, and then he started frantic attempts to get to me.

Repeated attempts to descend the precipice failed. Then he tried dropping pebbles to arouse me. Again unsuccessful, he risked attracting the sorcerers back to the spot by shouting into the chasm.

Repeated attempts to climb down the cliff failed. Then he tried dropping pebbles to get my attention. Again unsuccessful, he risked drawing the sorcerers back to the area by shouting into the abyss.

All his efforts proved futile, so he finally returned to the destroyer and obtained this rescue party.

All his efforts were in vain, so he eventually went back to the destroyer and got this rescue team.

In grateful silence I gripped his hand.

In thankful silence, I held his hand tightly.

“Now,” the astronomer concluded, “if you are able to walk, we will get back to the ship. It is only 1 o’clock, and if we hurry there still is time to attack the Seuen-H’sin before daylight. Conditions throughout the world are so alarming that we must put this power plant out of business without delay!”

“Now,” the astronomer concluded, “if you can walk, we’ll head back to the ship. It’s only 1 o’clock, and if we hurry, we still have time to take on the Seuen-H’sin before dawn. Conditions around the world are so concerning that we need to shut down this power plant immediately!”

“Go ahead!” I assented. “I’m able to hobble along!”

“Go ahead!” I agreed. “I can manage to walk!”

It was less than two miles to the destroyer’s anchorage, they said. During the march none of the sorcerers was sighted, with which we began to conclude that the cracking of the earth had affected the village on the other side of the mountain so that all their lookouts had been called in.

It was less than two miles to the destroyer’s anchorage, they said. During the march, none of the sorcerers were seen, leading us to conclude that the earth's cracking had impacted the village on the other side of the mountain, causing all their lookouts to be called in.

But suddenly, when we were less than half a mile from the vessel, the stillness of the night was shattered by the shrill blast of a whistle. A series of other wild shrieks from the steam chant came in quick succession.

But suddenly, when we were less than half a mile from the ship, the quiet of the night was broken by the sharp sound of a whistle. A string of loud cries from the steam horn followed in quick succession.

“The Albatross!” exclaimed Ensign Hallock. “Something’s happening?”

“The Albatross!” shouted Ensign Hallock. “Is something happening?”

We burst into a run—the whistle still screaming through the night.

We took off running—the whistle still screaming through the night.

All at once the sound ceased, and as the echoes died out among the hills we heard the rattle of firearms.

All of a sudden, the sound stopped, and as the echoes faded among the hills, we heard the clatter of guns.

“An attack!” cried Hallock. “The sorcerers have attacked the ship!”

“An attack!” shouted Hallock. “The sorcerers are attacking the ship!”

Then, abruptly, the firing, too, died out.

Then, suddenly, the shooting stopped.

A few moments later we emerged from the ravine onto the bank of the fiord and into full view of the destroyer. The passing of the moon into the west had brought the vessel within its rays—and the sight that greeted us almost froze our blood!

A few moments later, we came out of the ravine onto the bank of the fjord and into full view of the destroyer. As the moon moved westward, its rays fell on the vessel—and the sight that met us nearly froze our blood!

Swarming about the deck were dozens of Chinamen—some with rifles, some with knives. They appeared to be completely in control of the ship. Numerous pairs of them were coming up from below decks, carrying the bodies of the vessel’s crew, which they carelessly tossed overboard. Evidently they had taken our companions by surprise and wiped them out!

Swarming around the deck were dozens of Chinese men—some with rifles, some with knives. They seemed to have total control of the ship. Many of them were coming up from below deck, carrying the bodies of the crew, which they casually tossed overboard. It was clear they had caught our companions off guard and eliminated them!

At this sight Ensign Hallock and his men became frenzied with rage.

At this sight, Ensign Hallock and his men became frantic with anger.

“Ready, men!” the officer announced to his followers. “We’re going down there and give those murderers something to remember!”

“Get ready, guys!” the officer shouted to his team. “We’re going down there to give those murderers something they won’t forget!”

Eagerly the seamen prepared to charge the ship. But Dr. Gresham stopped them.

Eagerly, the sailors got ready to charge the ship. But Dr. Gresham stopped them.

“It’s no use,” he said. “There are hundreds of the sorcerers down there—and only a handful of us. You would only be throwing away your lives and defeating the whole purpose of this expedition. We must find a better way.”

“It’s pointless,” he said. “There are hundreds of sorcerers down there—and only a few of us. You’d just be squandering your lives and completely undermining the goal of this expedition. We need to come up with a better plan.”

The astronomer’s counsel prevailed. Whereupon we debated what should be done. The situation was desperate. Here we were, completely isolated in a grim wilderness, hundreds of miles from help, and surrounded by hordes of savage fanatics. Soon, no doubt, the sorcerers’ spies would find us. And, meanwhile, we were helpless to put an end to the terrors that were engulfing the planet and its inhabitants.

The astronomer's advice won out. So, we discussed what to do next. The situation was dire. We were completely cut off in a harsh wilderness, hundreds of miles away from help, and surrounded by crowds of crazed fanatics. Soon, the sorcerers' spies would probably locate us. Meanwhile, we were powerless to stop the horrors that were consuming the planet and its people.

So despair gradually took possession of us. Not even the customary resourcefulness of Dr. Gresham rose to the emergency.

So despair slowly took hold of us. Not even Dr. Gresham's usual resourcefulness could rise to the occasion.

Suddenly Ensign Hallock gave an exclamation of excitement.

Suddenly, Ensign Hallock shouted in excitement.

The Nippon!” he burst out. “Let’s turn the tables on the Chinese, and seize the Nippon! She’s probably got a guard on board, but maybe we can take it by surprise!”

"The Nippon!" he exclaimed. "Let’s outsmart the Chinese and capture the Nippon! She probably has a guard on board, but maybe we can catch them off guard!"

“What could we do with her?” I objected. “She needs a large crew—and there are only twenty-seven of us!”

“What can we do with her?” I argued. “She needs a big team—and there are only twenty-seven of us!”

“We’ll sail her away, of course!” replied the young naval officer with enthusiasm. “There must be fuel on board, for her fires are going. Three of the boys here are apprentice engineers. I can do the navigating. And the rest of you can take turns stoking the boilers!”

“We’ll sail her away, of course!” replied the young naval officer with excitement. “There has to be fuel on board since her fires are burning. Three of the guys here are apprentice engineers. I can handle the navigation. And the rest of you can take turns stoking the boilers!”

“But how could we slip past the Albatross?” asked Dr. Gresham.

“But how can we get past the Albatross?” asked Dr. Gresham.

Ensign Hallock seemed to have thought of that, too, for he promptly answered:

Ensign Hallock appeared to have thought of that as well, because he quickly replied:

“The Albatross is an oil-burning craft, with the new type of burners that came into use since these Chinks have been stowed away here in the wilderness. The mechanism for using the oil is quite complicated, and the sorcerers are likely to have trouble operating her until they figure out the system. If we reach them before they have time to master the thing, they will be helpless to stop us!”

“The Albatross is an oil-burning ship with the new type of burners that became popular since these folks have been stashed away here in the wilderness. The system for using the oil is pretty complicated, and the wizards are probably going to struggle to operate it until they understand how it works. If we get to them before they have a chance to figure it out, they won’t be able to stop us!”

The young man’s enthusiasm was contagious. Dr. Gresham begun to give heed.

The young man's enthusiasm was infectious. Dr. Gresham started to pay attention.

“Even if we fail to get away in the Nippon,” the scientist admitted, “she has a powerful wireless outfit: Kwo-Sung-tao has been using it to communicate with Washington. With that radio in our hands for ten minutes, we can summon help sufficient to annihilate these yellow devils!”

“Even if we don't manage to escape in the Nippon,” the scientist confessed, “it has a strong wireless system: Kwo-Sung-tao has been using it to communicate with Washington. With that radio in our hands for just ten minutes, we can call for help powerful enough to wipe out these yellow devils!”

The plan was adopted without further question. And, believing that the sorcerers’ easy victory over the Albatross had made them careless, perhaps, we struck out in as direct a course as possible for the spot at which the Nippon was docked.

The plan was approved without any more discussion. And thinking that the sorcerers’ quick win over the Albatross had made them complacent, we headed straight for the location where the Nippon was docked.

In twenty minutes, without sighting any of the enemy, we arrived at the edge of the timber behind the wharf.

In twenty minutes, without seeing any of the enemy, we reached the edge of the woods behind the dock.

[74]

[74]

CHAPTER X
WE TAKE DESPERATE CHANCES

The great liner lay silent in the moonlight, with no lights visible about her, but thin columns of smoke rose lazily from her funnels. A gangplank was down.

The massive ship rested quietly in the moonlight, with no lights visible around her, but thin columns of smoke drifted lazily from her funnels. A gangplank was lowered.

It was decided that our number should divide into three equal parts. One was to go to the bow and board the craft there by climbing up the line fastening the ship to the pier; this line was in the shadow except at its far end, where the men would emerge upon the deck. The second group was to get aboard at the stern by the same means. And the third detachment was to advance by the gangplank.

It was agreed that our group should split into three equal parts. One group would go to the front and board the ship by climbing the line that secured it to the pier; this line was in the shadow except at the far end, where the men would step onto the deck. The second group would board at the back using the same method. The third group would move forward using the gangplank.

The plan worked without a hitch, and soon we were assembled upon the vessel’s main deck. No guard was in sight. Hurriedly, we explored the upper decks and all the chambers off them. They were empty.

The plan went off without a hitch, and soon we were gathered on the ship's main deck. There was no guard in sight. We quickly explored the upper decks and all the rooms off of them. They were empty.

Then, descending simultaneously by companionways forward, aft and amidship, we began to search the body of the vessel. Still no one could be found.

Then, we all started to go down the stairs from the front, back, and middle of the ship, searching the entire vessel. Still, no one could be found.

And this deserted condition of the ship continued until only the stokehold remained to be entered. Here, however, we were certain of finding people.

And this deserted state of the ship went on until there was only the stokehold left to explore. Here, though, we were sure we would find people.

Leaving three men on deck to guard against surprise, the rest of us crept into the boiler room.

Leaving three men on deck to guard against surprises, the rest of us quietly made our way into the boiler room.

Only two Chinamen were in the place, leisurely engaged in stoking the furnaces. We had them covered with our revolvers before they had any warning of our approach.

Only two Chinese men were in the place, casually tending to the furnaces. We had them covered with our revolvers before they even realized we were there.

In spite of the odds against them, one of the Mongolians leaped forward and had almost struck one of our men with his shovel before a shot killed him in his tracks. The other Chinaman submitted, and he at once was securely bound and dumped into a corner.

In spite of the odds against them, one of the Mongolians charged forward and almost hit one of our guys with his shovel before a shot took him down. The other Chinese guy gave up, and he was quickly tied up and thrown into a corner.

Dr. Gresham tried to question the prisoner in Chinese, but all the information he could get regarding the keeping up of steam on the Nippon was: “Maybe leave here soon!”

Dr. Gresham tried to question the prisoner in Chinese, but all the information he could get regarding the maintenance of steam on the Nippon was: “Maybe leave here soon!”

While the astronomer had been thus engaged, Ensign Hallock and some of his men were examining the coal bunkers, and they now reported that the vessel was stocked with fuel for a long voyage.

While the astronomer had been busy with that, Ensign Hallock and some of his crew were checking out the coal bunkers, and they now reported that the ship was loaded with enough fuel for a long journey.

At this juncture, one of the deck watch came to announce that the moon was sinking near the mountaintops, and that if we hoped to get far down the channel before the light failed we would have to start promptly.

At this point, one of the deck crew came to tell us that the moon was dropping near the mountaintops, and that if we wanted to get far down the channel before it got dark, we needed to start right away.

Detailing eighteen men to do the firing—with orders to get more steam as rapidly as possible—Ensign Hallock and the rest rushed to the engine room, where the three apprentice engineers already were at work. Finding everything all right there, the officer proceeded to the steering room, while some of us pulled in the gangplank.

Detailing eighteen men to do the firing—with orders to get more steam as quickly as possible—Ensign Hallock and the others rushed to the engine room, where the three apprentice engineers were already working. Finding everything in order there, the officer moved on to the steering room, while some of us pulled in the gangplank.

The astronomer and myself next started to find the radio plant, to get into communication with the Mare Island navy yard. But here we encountered a set-back: The wireless plant had been removed! Kwo-Sung-tao, we could only surmise, had moved the set to a spot more convenient to the village. So, for the present, communication with the outside world was impossible.

The astronomer and I then began looking for the radio equipment to establish contact with the Mare Island navy yard. But we hit a snag: the wireless setup had been taken away! We could only guess that Kwo-Sung-tao had relocated it to a place closer to the village. So, for now, communication with the outside world was not possible.

During this brief period of putting the ship in sailing order, none of the sorcerers made an appearance; probably all the men they could spare were exploring the captured destroyer.

During this short time of getting the ship ready to sail, none of the sorcerers showed up; likely, all the men they could spare were checking out the captured destroyer.

Soon steam was up; whereupon Ensign Hallock sent Dr. Gresham to the bow and myself to the stern to keep a close lookout, and himself ascended to the bridge and gave the order to start the engines and cast off. Before many moments the leviathan was moving away from the wharf.

Soon steam was up; then Ensign Hallock sent Dr. Gresham to the front and me to the back to keep a close watch, while he went up to the bridge and gave the order to start the engines and untie the boat. In just a few moments, the huge ship was moving away from the dock.

The officer had found from the charts that there was a place only half a mile or so upstream where the fiord opened into a bay, or amphitheater. There, from all indications, room might be had to turn the ship around and head her down the channel. For this opening he now set his course.

The officer had discovered from the charts that there was a spot just about half a mile upstream where the fiord opened up into a bay or an amphitheater. According to all the signs, there seemed to be enough space to turn the ship around and head back down the channel. He now steered his course toward this opening.

Although we maintained a very slow speed, it was not long before we nosed our way into the bay. Here the walls of the fiord retreated far enough to form a considerable body of water; nevertheless, it was plain we would have close work turning the Nippon in such a space. It would be necessary to steam well over against the north bank, where there no longer was any moonlight and the shore line was swallowed up in inky blackness.

Although we were moving at a very slow pace, it didn't take long before we made our way into the bay. Here, the walls of the fjord pulled back enough to create a decent-sized body of water; however, it was clear that turning the Nippon in such a space would be tricky. We would need to steer over towards the north bank, where there was no moonlight and the shoreline disappeared into complete darkness.

Redoubling the vigilance of our lookout, we began the maneuver. Slowly, Ensign Hallock swung the huge ship around. Twice it was necessary to stop and reverse the engines, accomplishing part of the turn by backing. In doing so, we had a narrow escape from running into a rocky promontory in the dark.

Redoubling the vigilance of our lookout, we started the maneuver. Slowly, Ensign Hallock swung the massive ship around. We had to stop and reverse the engines twice, completing part of the turn by backing up. In doing so, we narrowly avoided crashing into a rocky cliff in the dark.

But at last the liner’s head was fairly about and the way seemed clear for our dash down the channel past the Albatross. As the officer signaled for more speed, all of us unconsciously steeled ourselves for the climax of our adventure.

But finally, the ship's bow was pointing in the right direction, and the path looked clear for us to speed down the channel past the Albatross. As the officer signaled to go faster, we all instinctively braced ourselves for the peak of our adventure.

But at that instant a deep-toned bell, sounding like the tocsin upon the Temple of the Moon God, began tolling in the distance. This was followed almost immediately by a series of sharp blasts from the whistle of the destroyer.

But at that moment, a deep-toned bell, sounding like the alarm from the Temple of the Moon God, started ringing in the distance. This was quickly followed by a series of sharp blasts from the destroyer's whistle.

Now that we had completed the dangerous turn, my duties in the stern were finished, so I ran forward, joining Dr. Gresham, and together we climbed to the bridge.

Now that we had finished the risky turn, my responsibilities at the back were done, so I ran to the front, joining Dr. Gresham, and together we climbed up to the bridge.

“The Chinks must have discovered that their ship is gone!” was the greeting the young officer gave us.

“The Chinese must have found out that their ship is gone!” was the greeting the young officer gave us.

He was hardly able to restrain his excitement; the prospect of a brush with the sorcerers seemed to give him great joy.

He could barely contain his excitement; the thought of encountering the sorcerers filled him with immense joy.

The steam chant and the tolling of the bell continued, as if intended for a general alarm.

The steam whistle and the ringing of the bell went on, as if meant to serve as a public alert.

“Must be getting their gang together!” the ensign remarked. “They’ll be laying for us now, but we’ll give them a run for their money!”

“Must be gathering their crew!” the ensign said. “They’ll be waiting for us now, but we’ll put up a good fight!”

The liner now was beginning to get under considerable headway.

The liner was now starting to gain significant speed.

“We’re in dangerous quarters until we get out of this stretch of darkness!” the officer announced. “Here—you fellows each take a pair of glasses! You, doctor, keep watch from the starboard end of the bridge! You”—indicating myself—“go to the port side! Watch like hawks!”

“We’re in a risky situation until we get past this stretch of darkness!” the officer declared. “Here—you guys each take a pair of binoculars! You, doctor, keep an eye out from the starboard side of the bridge! You”—pointing to me—“head to the port side! Keep a close watch!”

We started, but—the command had come too late!

We began, but—the order had come too late!

With a dull, long-drawn ripping sound from her interior, the great liner suddenly staggered and listed heavily to port! We were thrown off our feet.

With a loud, prolonged tearing sound from inside her, the massive ship suddenly lurched and tilted heavily to the left! We were knocked off our feet.

Struck a rock!” Ensign Hallock shouted, as he leaped up. And instantly he began signaling frantically to stop the engines. Almost in the same breath he yelled: “Go below—both of you—quick! See what damage has been done!”

We hit a rock!” Ensign Hallock shouted as he jumped up. He immediately started signaling urgently to stop the engines. Almost at the same moment, he yelled: “Get below—both of you—hurry! Check what damage has been done!”

As we rushed down from the bridge we could tell from the feel of things that the vessel’s progress had come to a stop: the Nippon was stuck fast!

As we hurried down from the bridge, we could tell from the vibe of things that the ship had come to a halt: the Nippon was stuck solid!

At the head of the stairs leading to the boiler room we met the seamen, who had been doing stoker duty, rushing up.

At the top of the stairs to the boiler room, we ran into the seamen who had been on stoker duty, rushing up.

“You can’t go down there!” they shouted. “The whole bottom’s torn out!”

“You can't go down there!” they shouted. “The whole bottom’s ripped out!”

Nevertheless, we leaped past them and continued below. But near the bottom of the stairs we were brought up short. A few lights still were burning, and in their feeble rays we could see huge foaming torrents pouring into the place. Already the floor was awash to a depth of two or three feet, and before we could take our eyes from the sight the flood[75] seemed to rise several inches! Any moment the boilers might explode!

Nevertheless, we jumped past them and continued down. But near the bottom of the stairs, we were suddenly stopped. A few lights were still on, and in their dim light, we could see massive, foaming torrents pouring into the area. The floor was already flooded to a depth of two or three feet, and before we could tear our eyes away from the scene, the water seemed to rise several inches! Any moment, the boilers could explode!

Up the steps we dashed madly.

Up the steps we ran wildly.

As we reached the deck everyone was hurrying aft. We joined in the rush.

As we got to the deck, everyone was rushing to the back. We joined in the frenzy.

The tolling of the temple bell and the shrieking of the destroyer’s whistle continued in the distance: the Seuen-H’sin was preparing to take up our pursuit!

The ringing of the temple bell and the screeching of the destroyer's whistle echoed in the distance: the Seuen-H'sin was getting ready to continue our chase!

Then, before we could make another move, the vessel suddenly lurched backward and listed heavily to starboard, with her stern rising high out of the water. Then she began to nose forward under the waves.

Then, before we could make another move, the vessel suddenly lurched backward and tilted heavily to the right, with her back rising high out of the water. Then she started to tip forward under the waves.

The Nippon was sinking!

The Nippon is sinking!

CHAPTER XI
A WILD NIGHT’S WORK

“Lower the boats!” yelled Ensign Hallock.

“Lower the boats!” shouted Ensign Hallock.

The coolness, readiness and energy of this young man in any emergency were an inspiration.

The calmness, preparedness, and enthusiasm of this young man in any situation were truly inspiring.

All of us flew to obey the command, our number dividing between the two boats nearest the stern. The liner was sinking so fast that in a few moments the boats would be afloat, anyway; nevertheless, we soon had our craft in the water.

All of us rushed to follow the order, splitting into the two boats closest to the back. The ship was sinking so quickly that in a few moments, the boats would be in the water anyway; still, we quickly got our vessel launched.

“Take that canvas covering!” bawled the ensign. “We may need it for a sail!”

“Remove that canvas covering!” shouted the ensign. “We might need it for a sail!”

A sailor dragged the canvas into the boat, and we pushed off from the vessel.

A sailor pulled the canvas into the boat, and we set off from the ship.

The other party had encountered trouble with the davit-blocks, which occasioned a slight delay, and Hallock was just getting his boat into the water when—

The other party had run into trouble with the davit-blocks, which caused a slight delay, and Hallock was just getting his boat into the water when—

With a terrific crash, the Nippon’s boilers burst!

With a massive crash, the Nippon’s boilers exploded!

The huge craft broke in two amidship, the central portion of her decks leaping out of the water. The force of the explosion hurled Ensign Hallock and his men—lifeboat and all—over the stern amid a hurricane of débris, while our own craft was flung bottom-up with great violence, scattering us all about in the water.

The massive ship split in half at the middle, with the center part of its decks shooting up out of the water. The blast threw Ensign Hallock and his crew—lifeboat and all—over the back in a whirlwind of debris, while our own vessel was tossed upside down with incredible force, scattering us all in the water.

In an incredibly brief time the Nippon slipped from view under the waves, the swiftness of her sinking causing a violent suction that swept us into a whirlpool filled with timbers, broken boats and wreckage of all sorts.

In just a moment, the Nippon disappeared beneath the waves, the speed of her sinking creating a powerful suction that pulled us into a whirlpool filled with debris, shattered boats, and all kinds of wreckage.

Something heavy struck me on the head and knocked me almost senseless, but I clutched a floating object and hung on in a daze. Presently I heard voices calling not far away and, swimming toward them, I found a couple of men clinging to the life-boat. Others quickly began to join us—among them Dr. Gresham. Soon we had the boat righted and found it undamaged. Someone picked up some oars.

Something heavy hit me on the head and nearly knocked me out, but I grabbed onto a floating object and held on in a daze. Soon I heard voices calling nearby, and as I swam toward them, I found a couple of guys clinging to the lifeboat. More people quickly started to join us—including Dr. Gresham. Before long, we got the boat upright and discovered it was undamaged. Someone picked up some oars.

Then we began rowing about the scene of the wreck, shouting and keeping a lookout for other survivors. In this way we rescued seven more men—one of the last of these being Ensign Hallock, who was dazed from a bad cut on the head.

Then we started rowing around the wreck site, shouting and keeping an eye out for other survivors. This way, we rescued seven more men—one of the last being Ensign Hallock, who was disoriented from a serious head injury.

After a time, believing further search to be futile, we made our way to the north bank of the fiord.

After a while, thinking that searching any longer would be pointless, we headed to the north bank of the fjord.

There now were only fifteen of us left—twelve men having perished in the explosion. While we were roughly dressing the wounds of the injured, we began to hear excited shouts in Chinese from the other side of the water, but the width of the fiord here was such as to make the cries indistinct. As the voices did not draw nearer, we began to believe that the sorcerers possessed no small boats in which to cross to the scene of the wreck. This gave us a greater feeling of safety, since the only way the sorcerers could get at us for the present was by swimming; and not enough of them were likely to try to constitute a serious menace.

There were only fifteen of us left—twelve men had died in the explosion. While we were roughly treating the injured, we started to hear excited shouts in Chinese from across the water, but the width of the fjord made the voices hard to understand. Since the voices didn’t get any closer, we began to think that the sorcerers didn’t have any small boats to reach the wreck. This made us feel safer, as the only way the sorcerers could reach us for now was by swimming, and it was unlikely that enough of them would attempt it to pose a serious threat.

In the distance the whistling and bell-ringing had now died out.

In the distance, the whistling and ringing of the bell had faded away.

Hastily conferring upon what should be done, we decided to stick to the lifeboat and drop down the channel, hoping to get out of the country of the Seuen-H’sin before daylight. This course seemed feasible, since the whole north bank of the fiord—the side opposite the village—was now in shadow.

Hastily discussing what to do, we decided to stay with the lifeboat and head down the channel, hoping to leave the land of the Seuen-H’sin before dawn. This plan seemed doable, since the entire north bank of the fiord—the side opposite the village—was now in shadow.

We started at once, rowing along silently, close to the shore. Occasionally we heard voices on the south bank, but we made no closer acquaintance with the Chinese.

We set off immediately, rowing quietly along the shore. Every now and then, we heard voices on the south bank, but we didn't get to know the Chinese any better.

As we drew near the Albatross, we muffled our oarlocks with bits of cloth torn from our clothing, and took every precaution against making a sound.

As we got closer to the Albatross, we wrapped our oarlocks with pieces of fabric ripped from our clothes and took every measure to avoid making any noise.

A few lights were burning upon the destroyer’s deck, but otherwise she seemed deserted; possibly the Seuen-H’sin believed we had perished in the blowing up of the Nippon, and that they had nothing more to fear from intruders.

A few lights were on the destroyer's deck, but otherwise it looked abandoned; maybe the Seuen-H’sin thought we had died in the explosion of the Nippon, and that they had nothing left to worry about from intruders.

All at once, as we began to drop below the vessel, Ensign Hallock gave an order to cease rowing. Drawing us close together so we could hear his whispered words, he announced:

All of a sudden, as we started to drop below the boat, Ensign Hallock ordered us to stop rowing. Pulling us close together so we could hear his quiet words, he announced:

“Boys, let’s try to recapture the Albatross!”

“Guys, let’s try to recapture the Albatross!”

Then, with repressed excitement, he unfolded a plan.

Then, with suppressed excitement, he laid out a plan.

To our ears the ensign’s words sounded like a proposal of suicide; but the situation was appallingly desperate, and the upshot of the matter was that we decided to make the attempt.

To us, the ensign’s words felt like a suggestion to take our own lives; however, the situation was dire, and in the end, we chose to go for it.

“Who is to go with you?” I asked Hallock.

“Who’s going with you?” I asked Hallock.

Several of the men promptly volunteered, and the ensign selected a muscular seaman named Jim Burns.

Several of the men quickly volunteered, and the ensign chose a strong seaman named Jim Burns.

Agreeing upon a signal that should inform us when to follow them, the officer and his partner slipped off most of their clothing and, arming themselves only with knives, swam away. In a few seconds they were lost from sight.

Agreeing on a signal to let us know when to follow them, the officer and his partner took off most of their clothes and, armed only with knives, swam away. In just a few seconds, they were out of sight.

From Hallock himself, afterward, I learned the story of their daring undertaking—although I am certain he greatly minimized the dangers they ran.

From Hallock himself, later on, I learned about their bold venture—though I'm sure he downplayed the risks they faced.

Reaching the deep shadows beside the destroyer, Hallock and Burns swam forward to the anchor chain hanging from the bow. There they waited a time, but, hearing not a sound from above, the officer climbed up the chain and looked over the edge of the deck. No one was in sight.

Reaching the dark shadows next to the destroyer, Hallock and Burns swam toward the anchor chain hanging from the front. They waited there for a while, but when they heard no noise from above, the officer climbed up the chain and peeked over the edge of the deck. There was no one in sight.

He signaled Burns to come after him. Then, clinging to the edge of the deck, with their bodies dangling down the side of the hull, out of sight of anyone above, they worked their way, hand-over-hand, back to a point opposite the after companionway. Still none of the Chinamen was in evidence.

He waved to Burns to follow him. Then, holding onto the edge of the deck, with their bodies hanging down the side of the hull, hidden from anyone above, they made their way hand-over-hand back to a spot across from the back staircase. Still, none of the Chinese men were in sight.

The deck was lighted at this point and the rays of other electric lamps poured out of the open companionway; nevertheless, the men swung themselves up, climbed the rail, and darted to the side of the deck house. Leaving Burns here, Hallock crept alone around the corner to the companionway.

The deck was lit up at this point, and the beams from other electric lamps flowed out of the open stairway; still, the men hoisted themselves up, climbed over the rail, and rushed to the side of the deckhouse. Leaving Burns here, Hallock quietly crept around the corner to the stairway.

Just as he reached the open door he almost collided with a Chinaman coming up the stairs!

Just as he got to the open door, he almost bumped into a Chinese man coming up the stairs!

Both were taken completely by surprise, but the ensign recovered quickest, and before there was time for an outcry he had the Mongolian by the throat and was choking the life out of him.

Both were completely caught off guard, but the ensign reacted the fastest, and before anyone could scream, he had the Mongolian by the throat and was choking him.

Soon the fellow crumpled limply upon the deck. Hallock drew his knife to finish the business—but at that instant there came the sound of voices approaching along the deck.

Soon the guy collapsed limply on the deck. Hallock pulled out his knife to finish the job—but just then, he heard voices coming from down the deck.

Seizing the unconscious Chinaman by the arms, Hallock dragged him swiftly around the corner of the deck house to where Burns was waiting.

Grabbing the unconscious Chinese man by the arms, Hallock quickly pulled him around the corner of the deck house to where Burns was waiting.

Would the approaching men enter the companionway and go below, or come on back to the stern? In the latter case they were bound to discover the intruders.

Would the men coming closer go down the stairs and below deck, or would they come back to the back of the boat? If it’s the latter, they were definitely going to find the intruders.

With drawn knives, the two Americans stood ready; the success or failure[76] of their whole enterprise depended upon the next few seconds.

With their knives out, the two Americans stood prepared; the success or failure[76] of their entire mission depended on the next few seconds.

But the Chinamen turned down the steps, and their voices soon died out in the interior of the vessel.

But the Chinese men went down the steps, and their voices soon faded away inside the ship.

Thus assured of safety again for the moment, Ensign Hallock ended the career of the Mongolian and dragged the body into the deeper shadows in the stern. Then the two men advanced together to the companionway. Everything appeared quiet below.

Thus assured of safety again for the moment, Ensign Hallock ended the career of the Mongolian and dragged the body into the deeper shadows in the stern. Then the two men moved together to the companionway. Everything seemed quiet below.

Down the stairs they noiselessly crept. At the bottom they could faintly hear voices—seemingly many of them—somewhere forward, or else on the next lower level. But they did not hesitate. The officer indicated the door of a compartment only a dozen feet away. They reached it and got inside.

Down the stairs they quietly crept. At the bottom, they could faintly hear voices—apparently several of them—somewhere ahead or maybe on the next lower level. But they didn’t hesitate. The officer pointed to the door of a compartment just a few feet away. They reached it and stepped inside.

The room had been converted, during this voyage, into a storeroom. Among its miscellaneous contents was a quantity of tear bombs—grenades that discharge a gas which makes the victim’s eyes water until he is temporarily blinded and helpless. To obtain all these missiles they could carry was the work of but a few seconds, after which the Americans dashed for the steps and started to the deck.

The room had been turned into a storage space during this trip. Among its various contents were several tear gas grenades—bombs that release a gas causing the victim's eyes to water until they are temporarily blinded and defenseless. Collecting all the missiles they could carry took just a few seconds, after which the Americans rushed for the steps and headed to the deck.

Just as they got halfway up, a couple of Chinamen appeared suddenly in the passage below and caught sight of them. The Celestials uttered loud warning cries and darted after the visitors.

Just as they got halfway up, a couple of Chinese men suddenly appeared in the passage below and spotted them. The men shouted loud warnings and quickly chased after the visitors.

Instantly Seaman Burns, who was behind, hurled one of the bombs to the floor at the foot of the ladder—and then another and another.

Instantly, Seaman Burns, who was behind, threw one of the bombs to the floor at the bottom of the ladder—and then another and another.

The sorcerers halted a moment, surprised by the missiles—and before they could resume their rush they were blinded by tears. Screaming in rage and dismay, they retreated down the passage toward the other voices that were beginning to respond to their cries.

The sorcerers stopped for a moment, taken aback by the projectiles—and before they could continue their charge, they were blinded by tears. Yelling in anger and distress, they fell back down the corridor toward the other voices that were starting to reply to their shouts.

With this, Burns ran on up to the deck.

With that, Burns dashed up to the deck.

“Stay here and hold this stairway!” ordered Hallock. “I’ll go forward to the other ladder! Don’t let any of them reach the deck!”

“Stay here and hold this stairway!” Hallock commanded. “I’ll move ahead to the other ladder! Don’t let any of them get to the deck!”

And the officer ran off.

And the cop ran off.

He reached the forward companionway just as half a dozen of the Chinamen were crowding toward the foot of the stairs. A couple of the bombs hurled among them drove them back. Two more missiles followed; then Hallock slammed the door shut and fastened it.

He got to the front stairway just as a group of six Chinese men were pushing toward the bottom of the stairs. A couple of bombs thrown among them sent them retreating. Two more missiles followed; then Hallock slammed the door shut and secured it.

Running to the rail, he signaled us to advance. In two or three minutes our rowboat was alongside and we were scrambling up the anchor chain.

Running to the railing, he waved us to come forward. In a couple of minutes, our rowboat was next to them, and we were climbing up the anchor chain.

On the main deck, under the bridge, formerly had been stored a number of rifles, and Hallock now ran to see if these were still there. Luckily the Chinamen had not disturbed them, and the officer soon was back with a loaded weapon for each man.

On the main deck, under the bridge, there used to be a number of rifles stored, and Hallock quickly ran to check if they were still there. Fortunately, the Chinese men hadn't touched them, and the officer soon returned with a loaded weapon for each person.

“The effect of the tear gas must be wearing off below,” he announced, “so we can go down now and clean up those devils! But confine all your shooting under decks, where it’s not so likely to be heard on shore!”

“The effect of the tear gas must be wearing off below,” he said, “so we can head down now and deal with those guys! But keep all your shooting below deck, where it’s less likely to be heard on shore!”

“And,” interposed Dr. Gresham, “don’t show a spark of mercy, or we will be certain to pay dearly for it later!”

“And,” interjected Dr. Gresham, “don’t show any mercy, or we'll definitely regret it later!”

Leaving six men on deck to keep watch, the rest of us divided and went down fore and aft. The gas still was strong, but no longer overpowering. The Chinese, we found, had groped their way into the engine room. Here we came upon them—forty-eight in all.

Leaving six men on deck to keep watch, the rest of us split up and went down to the front and back of the ship. The gas was still strong, but it wasn’t as overwhelming anymore. We found that the Chinese had made their way into the engine room. Here we encountered them—forty-eight in total.

Upon the scene of slaughter that followed I will draw the veil. Thus the Seuen-H’sin had slain our comrades—and we knew that, were our positions now reversed, we would meet the same bloody end. Suffice it to say that within fifteen minutes the last of the sorcerers’ bodies had been disposed of overboard.

Upon the scene of slaughter that followed I will draw the veil. Thus the Seuen-H'sin had slain our comrades—and we knew that, were our positions now reversed, we would meet the same bloody end. Suffice it to say that within fifteen minutes the last of the sorcerers' bodies had been disposed of overboard.

Once more we were masters of the Albatross!

Once again, we were in control of the Albatross!

Our first move, we decided, would be to steam down the channel a few miles, where the Mongolians could not immediately get at us. Fortunately, two of the apprentice engineers were among the survivors, and they undertook to handle the machinery.

Our first move, we decided, would be to cruise down the channel a few miles, where the Mongolians couldn't reach us right away. Luckily, two of the apprentice engineers were among the survivors, and they took on the task of operating the machinery.

At the same time, Hallock and most of the crew went to work setting up rapid fire guns in convenient places to repel invasion, and storing ammunition and hand grenades on deck. A couple of the larger guns likewise were unlimbered, ready for action.

At the same time, Hallock and most of the crew got to work setting up rapid-fire guns in strategic spots to defend against an invasion, and they stored ammunition and hand grenades on deck. A few of the larger guns were also unloaded and prepared for action.

By the time these tasks were completed, steam had been gotten up, and the vessel began its retreat down the channel.

By the time these tasks were finished, steam had been generated, and the ship started its journey back down the channel.

Meanwhile, Dr. Gresham and myself hastened to the radio room to summon aid from the Mare Island navy yard at San Francisco.

Meanwhile, Dr. Gresham and I rushed to the radio room to call for help from the Mare Island navy yard in San Francisco.

But barely had the astronomer placed the receivers to his ears and reached forward to adjust the apparatus, before a startling event forestalled his call.

But barely had the astronomer put the receivers to his ears and reached forward to adjust the equipment before a shocking event interrupted his call.

CHAPTER XII
THE VOICE OF SCIENCE

At the precise instant when Dr. Gresham seated himself at the radio of the Albatross, the great Consolidated News Syndicate, which dealt with newspapers all over the world, was broadcasting a “flash” of terrible import:

At the exact moment when Dr. Gresham sat down at the radio of the Albatross, the major Consolidated News Syndicate, which handled newspapers worldwide, was broadcasting a "flash" of significant importance:

An hour ago New York had been wiped out by a stupendous tidal wave!

An hour ago, New York was wiped out by an enormous tidal wave!

Details of the disaster still were lacking.

Details of the disaster were still missing.

And then, before the astronomer could lift a hand to send his call, some instantaneous and terrific disturbance of the atmosphere blotted out all wireless communication!

And then, before the astronomer could raise a hand to send his message, some sudden and huge disruption in the atmosphere cut off all wireless communication!

What this disturbance might be, or what it might portend, seemed to arouse in my companion the gravest alarm. His face looked ashen as he sat there at the key. Over and over he sought to get Mare Island, but without success: the ether was as unresponsive as if his instruments were dead.

What this disturbance could be, or what it might mean, seemed to cause my friend serious concern. His face looked pale as he sat there at the controls. Again and again, he tried to contact Mare Island, but he had no luck: the communication was as unresponsive as if his equipment were malfunctioning.

Presently he rose without a word and, motioning me to follow, sought Ensign Hallock on the bridge. Briefly he told the young officer about the destruction of Manhattan, adding:

Presently, he stood up without saying anything and, motioning for me to follow, went to find Ensign Hallock on the bridge. He briefly informed the young officer about the destruction of Manhattan, adding:

“Something serious has happened somewhere in the world, since then, completely to disorder the atmosphere. It may be the earth’s final struggle for existence. Unless the Seuen-H’sin’s power is broken at once, the end is near! It is too late to wait for reinforcements. We must tackle the job ourselves—at any cost! The question is: how are we going to do it?”

“Something serious has happened somewhere in the world since then, completely throwing the atmosphere into chaos. It might be the earth’s last fight for survival. Unless the Seuen-H’sin’s power is broken immediately, the end is near! It’s too late to wait for reinforcements. We have to handle this ourselves—at any cost! The question is: how are we going to do it?”

Hallock thought a few moments, and then replied:

Hallock thought for a moment, then replied:

“We can’t bomb the place from an airplane, because we brought no airplane bombs. And we can’t shell it with the ship’s guns without knowing its exact location. Our planes aren’t equipped with range finders, either—so it would do no good to try to locate it from the air.

“We can’t bomb the area from an airplane because we don’t have any bombs. And we can’t shell it with the ship’s guns without knowing its exact location. Our planes aren’t equipped with range finders, either—so it wouldn’t help to try to locate it from the air.

“That,” he added with decision, “leaves us no choice but a direct attack!”

“That's it,” he said firmly, “which leaves us no option but to go for a direct attack!”

“Well,” responded Dr. Gresham, “at any cost, we’ve got to try!”

"Well," Dr. Gresham replied, "no matter what, we have to give it a shot!"

At once we consulted the ship’s charts—and made a discovery.

At once, we looked at the ship’s charts—and found something surprising.

Not far below our present location, a tributary fiord entered Dean Channel from the left, and with sudden hope we saw that this waterway twisted back among the mountains for several miles—reaching a point in one of its windings where it was not more than six or seven miles directly south of the region in which the power plant was hidden.

Not far below where we are currently, a side fjord came into Dean Channel from the left, and with a surge of hope, we noticed that this waterway curled back among the mountains for several miles—getting to a point in one of its bends where it was only about six or seven miles directly south of the area where the power plant was concealed.

“There’s our chance!” Hallock announced. “If the sorcerers have missed the Albatross, they’ll think we are on our way out of the country as fast as we can travel. They won’t be expecting us to come back so soon—in broad daylight. We can steam up this side channel to the proper spot and then march across the mountains until we find the plant.”

“There’s our chance!” Hallock declared. “If the sorcerers have missed the Albatross, they’ll think we’re leaving the country as quickly as possible. They won’t expect us back so soon—in broad daylight. We can head up this side channel to the right spot and then trek across the mountains until we find the plant.”

[77]

[77]

“Good!” assented the scientist. “They are less likely to be on guard against an attack from that side, anyway!”

“Good!” agreed the scientist. “They’re less likely to be prepared for an attack from that side, anyway!”

Day was now beginning to break, which made further navigation easy. In a few minutes we came to the tributary inlet, and swung the vessel in between its high, constricted walls.

Day was starting to dawn, which made it easier to navigate. In just a few minutes, we arrived at the tributary inlet and maneuvered the vessel between its tall, narrow walls.

The ensign was now imbued with marvelous activity. Orders flew thick and fast. A couple of the machine guns were made ready for land transport. Two light mountain mortars and a quantity of ammunition were brought up on deck. A supply of shrapnel hand grenades was distributed among the men.

The flag was now filled with incredible energy. Orders came in quickly and from all directions. A couple of the machine guns were prepared for ground transport. Two light mountain mortars and a lot of ammunition were brought up on deck. A supply of shrapnel hand grenades was handed out to the men.

Our progress through this tortuous waterway necessarily was slow; nevertheless, at the end of an hour and a half, the destroyer was stopped and we made ready for the final adventure.

Our journey through this winding waterway was understandably slow; however, after an hour and a half, the destroyer came to a stop and we prepared for the final adventure.

It was decided that all fifteen of us should go, because less than that number could not carry our equipment up and down the steep mountainsides, and three or four men left to guard the ship would be utterly useless in the event of an attack.

It was decided that all fifteen of us should go, because fewer than that wouldn’t be able to carry our equipment up and down the steep mountainsides, and having three or four men left to guard the ship would be completely useless in case of an attack.

So, with every nerve alert, we struck out through the trackless wilderness.

So, with every nerve on edge, we set out through the endless wilderness.

Three hours later we came upon six large steel conduits which we knew must convey the water power to the plant, and in a few minutes we had followed these to our goal.

Three hours later, we arrived at six large steel pipes that we knew must be carrying the water power to the plant, and within a few minutes, we had followed them to our destination.

Here we found ourselves upon the brow of a promontory directly behind and fully 300 feet above the Seuen-H’sin’s workshop. The promontory ended in a sheer precipice, from the outermost curve of which the conduits dropped straight down into the powerhouse. This tremendous fall of the six streams of water supplied the enormous energy to the turbines. The summit of this projecting ridge was fairly level, and for a distance of perhaps seventy-five yards at the end the timber had been entirely cleared away.

Here we were standing on the edge of a cliff, located just behind and about 300 feet above the Seuen-H’sin’s workshop. The cliff dropped off sharply, with the conduits going straight down into the powerhouse. This incredible drop of the six streams of water provided the massive energy needed for the turbines. The top of this outcropping was relatively flat, and for about seventy-five yards at the end, all the trees had been completely cleared.

Extending out from the brow of the precipice, and resting upon the tops of the conduits where they plunged downward, was a narrow bridge of iron lattice-work which connected all six of the pipes and gave access to the bolts which tightened the steel elbows. Through holes in this grating, iron ladders fastened between the pipes and the granite cliff back of them descended clear to the bottom of the precipice.

Extending from the edge of the cliff and resting on the tops of the pipes that dropped down was a narrow iron lattice bridge that connected all six pipes and provided access to the bolts that tightened the steel elbows. Through openings in this grating, iron ladders attached between the pipes and the granite cliff behind them descended all the way to the bottom of the cliff.

A slight rail only three feet high protected the outer edge of this grid—a little hand-hold for the workmen in case of a misstep. From this dizzy balcony it would be possible to drop a stone almost upon the roof of the powerhouse.

A low railing just three feet high kept the outer edge of this platform safe—a small grip for the workers if they slipped. From this high balcony, you could drop a stone right onto the roof of the powerhouse.

After a quick look around, Ensign Hallock chose a spot a little back from the cliff to set up the mortars that were to throw explosives upon the building. He also prepared to place mines under the conduits. But first the machine guns were planted to command the surrounding timber, in case of an attack.

After a quick glance around, Ensign Hallock picked a spot a little farther back from the cliff to set up the mortars that would launch explosives at the building. He also got ready to place mines beneath the conduits. But first, he set up the machine guns to dominate the surrounding woods, just in case of an attack.

There still was no indication that the sorcerers suspected our presence in their vicinity; so, inasmuch as Hallock said his preparations would take some little time, Dr. Gresham determined to employ the interval in getting a closer look at the power plant.

There was still no sign that the sorcerers suspected we were nearby; so, since Hallock said his preparations would take a little while, Dr. Gresham decided to use the time to take a closer look at the power plant.

One of the ladders down the precipice, he had noticed, was in such a position behind its water main that it could not be seen from the building; and he decided to attempt the approach by this means. To my delight, he made no objection to my accompanying him.

One of the ladders down the cliff, he had noticed, was positioned behind its water main in such a way that it couldn't be seen from the building; and he decided to try using this method. To my delight, he had no problem with me coming along.

As we slipped through an opening in the iron bridge and started our dizzy descent of the ladder—which seemed to sway beneath our weight—I felt a thrill of exultation, in spite of our peril, at the thought that at last we were to solve the mystery of the Seuen-H’sin’s terrible power over our planet!

As we passed through a gap in the iron bridge and began our shaky descent down the ladder—which felt like it might give way under us—I felt a rush of excitement, despite the danger, at the thought that we were finally going to uncover the mystery of the Seuen-H'sin’s terrifying influence on our planet!

The trip was slow and risky, but finally we came abreast of a window in the rear wall of the building, and by stretching around the side of the thick water main we could see into the place.

The journey was slow and dangerous, but we finally reached a window in the back wall of the building. By leaning around the side of the thick water pipe, we were able to see inside.

The workshop of the sorcerers was a long, low, narrow structure directly beside the river. Like the houses back in the Chinese village, it was a mere shell of corrugated iron, its steel framework so bolted together that it could sway with the earth tremors.

The sorcerers' workshop was a long, low, narrow building right next to the river. Like the houses in the Chinese village, it was just a shell made of corrugated iron, with a steel framework so tightly bolted together that it could sway with the earthquakes.

In a row down the centre of the structure were six huge turbines, operating electric generators.

In a line down the middle of the building were six large turbines, powering electric generators.

Along one side of the room was the largest switchboard I had ever seen, while the whole of the other lengthwise wall was flanked with a series of massive induction coils, elaborately insulated from each other and from the ground. Although I knew little about electricity, I was certain that if the combined electrical output of those dynamos were directed through that maze of coils, the resulting voltage could only be measured in the millions—perhaps hundreds of millions!

Along one side of the room was the largest switchboard I had ever seen, while the entire opposite wall was lined with a series of massive induction coils, carefully insulated from each other and from the ground. Even though I didn't know much about electricity, I was sure that if the combined electrical output of those dynamos was funneled through that maze of coils, the resulting voltage could only be measured in the millions—maybe even hundreds of millions!

From one large, enclosed object, supported on steel uprights over the row of induction coils, two electric cables, more than two inches in diameter, ran off through the north end of the building. One of these ended in a tiny structure about eighty yards from the powerhouse. The other ran on up the valley.

From one big, enclosed object, held up by steel supports over the line of induction coils, two electric cables, each more than two inches wide, extended out from the north end of the building. One of these connected to a small structure about eighty yards from the powerhouse. The other cable continued up the valley.

But, most curious of all, in the center of the switchboards was an apparatus surmounted by a large clock, before which a Chinese attendant sat constantly. Precisely every eleven minutes and six seconds a bell on this clock clanged sharply, and there was a bright flash in a long glass tube, followed by an earth shock.

But, most intriguingly of all, in the middle of the switchboards was a device topped with a large clock, before which a Chinese attendant sat all the time. Exactly every eleven minutes and six seconds, a bell on this clock rang loudly, and there was a bright flash in a long glass tube, followed by a tremor.

For some time we clung there in the shadows, while Dr. Gresham studied every detail of the amazing workshop. Then, calling my attention to the fact that the place outside the powerhouse, where one of the cables ended, was hidden from view of the attendants inside by a thick clump of trees, the astronomer said he wanted a closer look at this place.

For a while, we stayed there in the shadows while Dr. Gresham examined every detail of the incredible workshop. Then, pointing out that the area outside the powerhouse, where one of the cables ended, was blocked from the attendants inside by a dense group of trees, the astronomer mentioned he wanted to get a closer look at this spot.

Creeping through the timber, we reached the tiny structure over the cable’s end. Not the slightest watch seemed to be kept anywhere about the plant. The door to the house was not fastened, so we entered and looked hurriedly about.

Creeping through the woods, we reached the small building at the end of the cable. There didn't seem to be any watch kept around the place at all. The door to the house wasn’t locked, so we went in and quickly looked around.

The room was absolutely empty except for the heavy cable, which came to the center of the floor and there connected with a copper post about four inches in diameter that ran straight down into the ground.

The room was completely empty except for the heavy cable, which came to the center of the floor and connected to a copper post about four inches wide that went straight down into the ground.

Without lingering further, we crawled back to the ladder and commenced our long climb up the cliff.

Without wasting any more time, we crawled back to the ladder and started our long climb up the cliff.

Upon reaching the top again, we found the ensign and his men still busy with their preparations for the bombardment. Withdrawing far enough to be out of their hearing, the astronomer turned to me and remarked:

Upon reaching the top again, we found the ensign and his men still busy with their preparations for the bombardment. Withdrawing far enough to be out of their hearing, the astronomer turned to me and remarked:

“Well, what do you think of the scientific achievements of the sorcerers now?”

“Well, what do you think of the scientific achievements of the wizards now?”

“I don’t know what to think!” I replied. “It’s utterly beyond my comprehension!”

“I have no idea what to think!” I replied. “It’s completely beyond my understanding!”

The doctor chuckled at my dismay.

The doctor laughed at my frustration.

“Forgive me,” he said, “for having kept you so long in the dark. Until today I could never prove my theories—certain as I was of their correctness—and I did not wish to attempt any explanations until I was sure of my ground. But now you have seen enough to understand the solution of the puzzle.”

“Forgive me,” he said, “for keeping you in the dark for so long. Until today, I could never prove my theories—no matter how sure I was they were correct—and I didn’t want to try explaining anything until I was confident in my findings. But now you’ve seen enough to grasp the solution to the puzzle.”

To my delight, the scientist was dropping into one of his most communicative moods. After a moment he went on:

To my surprise, the scientist was in one of his most talkative moods. After a moment, he continued:

“To comprehend, even in a general way, what the Seuen-H’sin has done, you must understand the principle of resonance.

“To understand, even in a general sense, what the Seuen-H’sin has done, you need to grasp the principle of resonance.

“Let us start with the swinging pendulum of a clock. What keeps it in motion? Nothing but a slight push, delivered at exactly the right time. Any[78] swinging object can be kept swinging, even though it weigh many tons, if it is given a touch by the finger of a baby at just the right moment. By the same principle, the amount of swing can be increased enormously if the successive pushes are correctly timed.

“Let’s begin with the swinging pendulum of a clock. What keeps it moving? Just a tiny push, given at exactly the right moment. Any[78] swinging object can keep moving, even if it weighs tons, if it receives a nudge from a baby’s finger at just the right time. Following the same principle, the force of the swing can be greatly amplified if the pushes are perfectly timed.”

“But we need not limit our illustration to swinging objects. Everything in the word has a natural period of vibration, whether it be a violin string, or a battleship, or a forty-story skyscraper.

“But we don't have to restrict our example to swinging objects. Everything in the world has a natural vibration period, whether it's a violin string, a battleship, or a forty-story skyscraper."

“Fifty men can capsize a twenty-thousand-ton battleship merely by running back and forth from one side of the deck to the other and carefully timing their trips to the vessel’s rolling. A child with a tack hammer can shake down a forty-story skyscraper if he can discover the natural period of the building’s vibration and then tap persistently upon the steel framework at the correct interval.

“Fifty people can tip a twenty-thousand-ton battleship just by running back and forth from one side of the deck to the other and timing their movements with the ship’s rocking. A kid with a tack hammer can bring down a forty-story skyscraper if they can figure out the building’s natural vibration period and then keep tapping on the steel framework at the right intervals.”

“Even the earth itself has its natural period of vibration.

“Even the earth itself has its natural rhythm of vibration.

“If you exploded a ton of dynamite on top of the ground it would blow quite a hole and jar the earth for several miles around it; and that would be all. But if you set off another ton of dynamite, and then another and another, and kept it up continuously—always timing the explosions to the period of the earth’s vibration—eventually the jar would be felt clear through the globe. And if you still persisted, in time you would wreck the world.

“If you detonated a ton of dynamite on the surface, it would create a big hole and shake the ground for several miles around; and that would be it. But if you set off another ton of dynamite, then another and another, continuously—always timing the blasts with the earth’s vibrations—eventually, the shock would be felt all the way through the planet. And if you kept it up, eventually, you would destroy the world.”

“Such is the accumulative power of many little blows correctly timed. The principle of timing small impulses to produce large effects is the principle of resonance.

“Such is the combined power of many small hits delivered at just the right moment. The idea of timing small triggers to create significant results is the principle of resonance.”

“But there are other forces in nature which can produce vibration—electricity, for instance, Nikola Tesla demonstrated a number of years ago that the globe is resonant to electric waves.

“But there are other forces in nature that can create vibration—electricity, for example. Nikola Tesla showed many years ago that the Earth resonates with electric waves.”

“Now, suppose some person constructed an apparatus that could suddenly turn a tremendous flood of electric waves into the earth. That energy would go clear through the globe, imparting a tiny impulse to every atom of matter of which the sphere is composed—like a push upon the pendulum of a clock.

“Now, imagine someone created a device that could instantly send a massive surge of electric waves into the earth. That energy would travel all the way through the planet, giving a slight nudge to every atom in the sphere—like a push on the pendulum of a clock."

“And suppose that person knew the exact period of the earth’s vibration, and sent another bolt, and another and another, into the globe—all exactly timed to impart a fresh impulse at the correct moment—to give the pendulum another push, so to speak. Then let him pile electric impulse upon electric impulse, each at just the right second, until the accumulation of them all represented millions of horsepower in electric oscillations. In time, the world would be shaken to pieces!

“And imagine that person knew the precise timing of the earth's vibration and fired one bolt after another into the globe—each perfectly timed to deliver a fresh impulse at just the right moment—to give the pendulum another nudge, so to speak. Then let them stack electric impulses on top of each other, each at just the right moment, until all of them together generated millions of horsepower in electric oscillations. Eventually, the world would be shaken to pieces!”

“And—impossible as it sounds—that is the very principle the Seuen-H’sin is using there beneath your eyes! The dynamos furnish the power, and that great battery of induction coils magnifies it to an almost inconceivable voltage. By those cables attached to copper plugs, the impulses are conveyed to the earth.

“And—impossible as it sounds—that is the very principle the Seven-H’sin is using right before your eyes! The dynamos provide the power, and that massive battery of induction coils amplifies it to an almost unimaginable voltage. Through those cables connected to copper plugs, the impulses are transmitted to the earth.

“Every blow of that tremendous electric hammer is heavier than the preceding one because it has the accumulated power of all the others behind it. With every blow the earth grows weaker—less able to stand the shock. Continued, the planet’s doom would be inevitable—if it is not already so!”

“Every strike of that massive electric hammer is heavier than the one before it because it has the combined force of all the previous strikes behind it. With each blow, the earth weakens—less capable of handling the impact. If this continues, the planet's destruction is certain—if it isn’t already too late!”

I had been listening to this recital with amazement too profound to admit of interruption. When Dr. Gresham finished I sat silent, turning it all over in my mind, and reflecting how simple the explanation seemed. Finally—

I had been listening to this recital with such deep amazement that I couldn't bring myself to interrupt. When Dr. Gresham finished, I sat in silence, processing everything in my mind and thinking about how straightforward the explanation seemed. Finally—

“Was it those electric waves being discharged into the ground,” I asked, “that Professor Howard Whiteman in Washington mistook for wireless signals from Mars?”

“Were those electric waves being sent into the ground,” I asked, “what Professor Howard Whiteman in Washington confused for wireless signals from Mars?”

“Precisely!” was the answer.

"Exactly!" was the answer.

“And how,” I inquired, “was it possible for the sorcerers to discover the exact period of the earth’s vibration? That seems little short of superhuman.”

“And how,” I asked, “was it possible for the sorcerers to find out the exact timing of the earth’s vibration? That seems almost superhuman.”

“Doubtless you remember the newspaper accounts published that night when we returned from Labrador,” replied the doctor. “They told how the electric whispers, when first noticed, occurred exactly two minutes apart; then the interval increased one minute each night until the signals were separated by more than thirty minutes; afterward the lulls altered erratically for some time, until they became fixed at eleven minutes and six seconds.”

“Surely you recall the newspaper articles printed that night when we got back from Labrador,” the doctor replied. “They mentioned how the electric whispers, when first detected, happened exactly two minutes apart; then the gap grew by one minute each night until the signals were more than thirty minutes apart; after that, the pauses changed unpredictably for a while, until they settled at eleven minutes and six seconds.”

“Yes,” I assented.

“Yeah,” I agreed.

“Well,” continued the scientist, “those variations simply denoted the experiment of the Seuen-H’sin to ascertain the period of the globe’s vibration. If, after continuing their discharges all one night, their seismographs showed no response from the earth, they knew their bolts were wrongly timed, and they experimented with another period.

"Well," the scientist continued, "those variations just indicated the Seuen-H’sin experiment to figure out the timing of the Earth's vibrations. If, after running their tests all night, their seismographs showed no response from the Earth, they knew their bolts were timed incorrectly, and they would try another period."

“Eventually they found that their impulses penetrated the earth with a speed of approximately 709 miles a minute—in other words, in precisely eleven minutes and six seconds the waves passed clear through the plant. This, then, was demonstrated to be the length of time that must elapse before the pendulum—figuratively speaking—could be given another electrical push. You saw just now, on the switchboard down there, the clockwork apparatus which times those bolts.”

“Eventually, they discovered that their impulses traveled through the earth at a speed of about 709 miles per minute—in other words, it took exactly eleven minutes and six seconds for the waves to completely pass through the plant. This was shown to be the amount of time that needed to pass before the pendulum—figuratively speaking—could receive another electrical push. You just saw, on the switchboard down there, the clockwork mechanism that times those bolts.”

After a moment’s consideration I remarked:

After thinking for a moment, I said:

“Your own electrical equipment on board the Albatross—those big induction coils and the rest of it—what did you plan to do with that?”

“Your own electrical equipment on board the Albatross—those big induction coils and everything else—what were you planning to do with that?”

“I had meant to fight the Seuen-H’sin with its own methods,” the doctor replied. “I was going to throw a high-power electric current into the earth at intervals between those of the sorcerers’—say five minutes apart. That would have interfered with the acceleration of the vibrations—like setting a second group of men to run across the ship’s deck between the trips of the first group. One set of vibrations would have neutralized the other.

“I intended to fight the Seuen-H’sin using its own tactics,” the doctor responded. “I planned to send a strong electric current into the ground at intervals that aligned with the sorcerers’—about five minutes apart. That would disrupt the acceleration of the vibrations—like having a second group of people run across the ship’s deck between the runs of the first group. One set of vibrations would cancel out the other.”

“But,” Dr. Gresham added, “the time for such methods is past. We must end the whole thing immediately—at one stroke!”

“But,” Dr. Gresham added, “the time for those methods is over. We need to put an end to the whole thing right now—once and for all!”

Receiving a signal from Ensign Hallock that he was ready, we started to rejoin the ship’s party. But before we had gone a dozen steps we were rooted to the spot by a new terror!

Receiving a signal from Ensign Hallock that he was ready, we started to rejoin the ship’s crew. But before we had taken a dozen steps, we were frozen in place by a new fear!

Off in the east, where the snow-covered peaks lifted into the sky, suddenly burst forth an awful crashing sound, as of a colossal cannonade—a ponderous and unbroken thunder-roll, terrible as the enormous tumult of the day of doom. As our gaze followed the nightmare sounds to the edge of the world we beheld the lofty mountains oscillate, crack, disjoint, and crumble into seething ruin.

Off in the east, where the snow-covered peaks rose into the sky, a massive crashing sound suddenly erupted, like a giant cannon firing—a heavy and continuous roar, as terrifying as the chaos of the end times. As we strained to follow the horrific noises to the horizon, we saw the towering mountains shake, crack, break apart, and collapse into boiling destruction.

The noise that accompanied this destruction came roaring and booming across the intervening miles—a stupendous and unearthly commotion, shattering the very atmosphere to fragments.

The noise that came with this destruction roared and boomed across the miles—a massive and otherworldly chaos, breaking the atmosphere into pieces.

For a minute Dr. Gresham stood petrified. But as the enormity of the cataclysm became evident, an unconscious cry, almost a groan, escaped him:

For a moment, Dr. Gresham stood frozen. But as the magnitude of the disaster became clear, an involuntary cry, almost a groan, slipped from his lips:

“Too late! Too late! The beginning of the end!”

“Too late! Too late! This is the start of the end!”

Suddenly he wheeled—almost livid with excitement—to the naval officer and screamed at the lop of his voice:

Suddenly, he turned around—almost furious with excitement—and shouted at the naval officer at the top of his lungs:

Fire! For God’s sake destroy that power plant! Fire! FIRE!

Fire! For God's sake, take down that power plant! Fire! FIRE!

CHAPTER XIII
PLAYING OUR FINAL CARD

In their astonishment at the terrible upheaval, Ensign Hallock and his men had left their posts and crowded toward the end of the promontory, a few feet away from the mortars. At Dr. Gresham’s command to fire, most of them leaped to obey the order.

In their shock at the terrible upheaval, Ensign Hallock and his men left their posts and crowded toward the edge of the promontory, just a few feet away from the mortars. At Dr. Gresham’s command to fire, most of them sprang into action to obey the order.

Instantly the woods behind us sprang[79] into life as a horde of Chinamen dashed from cover, charging straight at us!

Instantly, the woods behind us came alive[79] as a group of Chinese men burst from the trees, running straight towards us!

From the size of the attacking force, it was evident our presence had been known for some time and our capture delayed until a sufficient number of the sorcerers could be assembled to insure our defeat: there seemed to be scores of the blue-clad figures. Most of them were armed with rifles, although some had only knives and a few iron bars which they wielded as clubs.

From the size of the attacking force, it was clear that our presence had been known for a while, and our capture was postponed until enough sorcerers could be gathered to ensure our defeat: there seemed to be dozens of those blue-clad figures. Most of them were armed with rifles, although some only had knives and a few wielded iron bars like clubs.

The distance across the clearing was not much more than 200 feet, and the Chinamen advanced at a run—without any outcry.

The distance across the clearing was just over 200 feet, and the Chinese men moved forward at a run—without making a sound.

But before they had traversed a quarter of the space Ensign Hallock recovered from his surprise and, with a few terse commands, led his crew into action. Dashing to the machine guns, the seamen threw themselves flat on the ground; and while some manned these weapons, the rest resorted to their revolvers. In two or three seconds the booming of the distant cataclysm was augmented by a steady volley of firing.

But before they had traveled a quarter of the way, Ensign Hallock shook off his surprise and, with a few quick commands, got his crew moving. Rushing to the machine guns, the sailors dropped flat on the ground; while some operated these weapons, the others pulled out their revolvers. Within two or three seconds, the sound of the distant explosion was joined by a steady stream of gunfire.

With deadly effect the machine guns raked the advancing semi-circle of Mongolians. As the foremost line began suddenly to melt away, the rest of the sorcerers wavered and presently came to a halt. They now were not more than a hundred feet from us. At a command, they all dropped down upon the ground, the ones with rifles in front, and began to return our fire.

With deadly precision, the machine guns tore into the advancing semi-circle of Mongolians. As the front line began to rapidly dissolve, the rest of the sorcerers hesitated and soon stopped. They were now less than a hundred feet away from us. At a command, they all dropped to the ground, those with rifles in front, and started firing back at us.

I had drawn my revolver and joined in the fight—and so had Dr. Gresham beside me. But in our excitement we had remained on our feet, and I now heard the astronomer shouting at me:

I had pulled out my revolver and jumped into the fight—and so had Dr. Gresham next to me. But in our excitement, we had stayed on our feet, and I now heard the astronomer yelling at me:

“Lie down! Lie down!

“Get down! Get down!

Even as I dropped, my hat was knocked off by a bullet; but, unharmed, I stretched out and continued shooting.

Even as I fell, a bullet knocked my hat off; but, unharmed, I lay down and kept shooting.

Pausing to slip a fresh magazine of cartridges into my automatic, I suddenly became aware that a vast wind was starting to blow out of the east; the very air seemed alive and quivering.

Pausing to load a fresh magazine of bullets into my automatic, I suddenly noticed that a strong wind was beginning to blow from the east; even the air felt charged and vibrating.

The Chinamen still outnumbered us heavily, and all at once I realized—chiefly from the lessening of our fire—that their rifle attack was beginning to take effect. Glancing about, I saw five or six of the seamen lying motionless.

The Chinese still outnumbered us significantly, and suddenly I noticed—mainly because our gunfire was decreasing—that their rifle attack was starting to have an impact. Looking around, I saw five or six of the sailors lying still.

At this juncture one of the machine guns jammed, and while its crew was trying to fix it the yellow devils took toll of several more of our men. I now saw that only six of us were left to fight.

At this point, one of the machine guns jammed, and while its crew was trying to fix it, the yellow devils took down several more of our men. I now realized that only six of us were left to fight.

Simultaneously I became half conscious of a strange, mysterious something going on about us—a subtle, ghostly change, not on the earth itself, but in the air above—some throbbing, indefinable suggestion of impending doom—of the end of things.

Simultaneously, I became somewhat aware of a strange, mysterious presence around us—a subtle, ghostly change, not on the ground below, but in the air above—some pulsating, unclear sense of impending doom—of the end of everything.

Snatching a glance over my shoulder, I saw arising upon the eastern horizon a black, monstrous cloud of appalling aspect—a spuming billow of sable mist—twisting, flying, lifting into the heavens with tremendous speed. And each moment the wind was growing mere violent.

Snapping a look over my shoulder, I saw a huge, dark cloud forming on the eastern horizon—a churn of black mist—twisting, soaring, and rising into the sky at incredible speed. And with each passing moment, the wind was becoming more violent.

Was this, after all, to be the finish? Was the world—the white man’s world, which we had fought so hard to save—to go to smash through these yellow devils’ fiendishness? Having come within actual sight of the machinery that was the cause of it all, was our task to remain unfinished?

Was this, after all, going to be the end? Was the world—the white man's world, which we had fought so hard to protect—going to be destroyed by these yellow devils’ cruelty? Having come so close to the machinery that caused it all, was our mission to stay incomplete?

With a terrible cold fury clutching at my heart, I crawled quickly forward, discharging my revolver steadily as I went, to lend a hand with the disabled machine gun.

With a deep, cold anger gripping my heart, I quickly crawled forward, steadily firing my revolver as I moved to help with the disabled machine gun.

But as I reached it Ensign Hallock dropped the weapon, with a gesture of uselessness, and moved quickly back to the mortars. Out of the corner of my eye I saw him trying to fire the things, and a wave of fierce joy seized me.

But as I got there, Ensign Hallock dropped the weapon with a gesture that said it was pointless and quickly returned to the mortars. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him trying to fire them, and a wave of intense joy washed over me.

But the task caused the naval officer to half raise himself from the ground, and as he did so I saw him clutch at a bleeding gash on his head and fall forward, where he lay still.

But the task made the naval officer half lift himself off the ground, and as he did, I saw him grab at a bleeding cut on his head and fall forward, where he lay motionless.

An instant later the Chinamen leaped to their feet with a loud cry and charged upon us. They, too, were greatly reduced in numbers, but there were only four of us now, so nothing remained but an attempt at retreat. As we did so we began hurling our hand grenades, all the while moving slowly in the only direction we could go—toward the brink of the precipice.

An instant later, the Chinese jumped to their feet with a loud shout and charged at us. They were also outnumbered, but there were only four of us now, so our only option was to try to retreat. As we did, we started throwing our grenades while slowly moving in the only direction we could go—toward the edge of the cliff.

Suddenly, above the crack of the rifles and the exploding of the grenades, an enormous roaring burst forth in the east—a sinister screaming of immeasurable forces, moaning, hooting, shrieking across the world—the weird, awful voice of the wounded planet’s stupendous agony.

Suddenly, above the sound of rifles firing and grenades exploding, a huge roar erupted in the east—a terrifying scream of immense forces, moaning, hooting, and shrieking across the world—the strange, horrific voice of the wounded planet's tremendous pain.

This new terror attracted so much attention that there was a momentary pause in the sorcerers’ onslaught, and in that brief lull I noted that our grenades had wrought terrible havoc among the Chinamen, reducing their number to a mere handful. Dr. Gresham saw this at the same time, and shouted to us to let them have it again with the missiles.

This new terror grabbed so much attention that there was a brief pause in the sorcerers’ attack, and during that short break, I noticed that our grenades had caused serious damage among the Chinese, cutting their numbers down to just a few. Dr. Gresham noticed this too and shouted for us to hit them again with the missiles.

Apparently sensing the purport of this command, the Chinamen sprang forward, seeking to engage us at too close range for the grenades to be used. But several of the missiles met them almost at their first leap, and when the hurricane of shrapnel abated, there remained only three of the yellow fiends to continue the attack.

Apparently sensing the meaning of this command, the Chinese soldiers rushed forward, trying to get too close for the grenades to be effective. But several of the missiles hit them almost at their first jump, and when the storm of shrapnel settled down, only three of the yellow devils were left to keep attacking.

But at the same time I made the grim discovery that on our side Dr. Gresham and myself alone survived!

But at the same time, I made the harsh discovery that only Dr. Gresham and I were left on our side!

With the realization that it had now come to a hand-to-hand encounter, I braced myself to meet the shock as the trio darted forward. I somehow felt that nothing mattered any longer, anyway, for so tremendous had become the earth-tumult that it seemed impossible the planet could resist disruption many minutes more.

With the realization that it had now turned into a close-quarters fight, I braced myself for the impact as the trio rushed forward. I somehow felt that nothing mattered anymore, because the chaos around us had become so overwhelming that it seemed impossible for the planet to stay intact for much longer.

Nevertheless, the passions of a wild animal surged within me; a sort of madness steeled my muscles.

Nevertheless, the instincts of a wild animal surged within me; a kind of madness fueled my strength.

One powerful, thick-set Chinaman leaped upon Dr. Gresham and the two went down in a striking, clawing test of strength. A second later the remaining pair hurled themselves upon me.

One strong, heavily built Chinese man jumped onto Dr. Gresham, and the two of them fell into a fierce struggle of strength. A moment later, the other two lunged at me.

I whipped out my revolver just as one fellow seized me from the front, and, pressing the weapon against his body, I fired. In a moment he relaxed his hold and crumpled down at my feet. The other chap now had me around the neck from the rear and was shutting off my wind. Round and round we staggered, as I vainly sought to loosen his hold. Before long everything went black in front of me and I thought I was done for—when I heard faintly, in a daze, the crack of a revolver. Quickly the grip about my neck fell away.

I pulled out my gun right as one guy grabbed me from the front, and, pressing the weapon against him, I fired. In an instant, he let go and collapsed at my feet. The other guy now had me in a choke hold from behind, cutting off my breath. We staggered around as I desperately tried to get free. Soon everything went dark, and I thought I was finished—then I faintly heard the sound of a gunshot. Quickly, the grip around my neck loosened.

When I began to come to myself again I saw Ensign Hallock sitting up on the ground, his face covered with blood, but wielding the revolver that had ended the career of my last adversary.

When I started to regain my senses, I saw Ensign Hallock sitting on the ground, his face covered in blood, but holding the revolver that had taken down my last opponent.

At the same time I saw that the officer was trying desperately to train his weapon upon something behind me. Looking about, I saw Dr. Gresham and his opponent rolling over and over on the ground, almost at the edge of the precipice, struggling frantically for possession of a knife. Because of their rapid changes of position, Hallock dared not shoot, for fear of hitting the scientist.

At the same time, I noticed that the officer was desperately trying to aim his weapon at something behind me. Looking around, I saw Dr. Gresham and his opponent tumbling over and over on the ground, almost at the edge of the cliff, frantically fighting for control of a knife. Because of their quick movements, Hallock was afraid to shoot, worried he might hit the scientist.

Just then the Chinaman came on top for an instant, and I leaped forward, aiming my revolver at him. The trigger snapped, but there was no report. The weapon was empty.

Just then, the Chinese man came up for a moment, and I rushed forward, pointing my gun at him. I pulled the trigger, but it clicked—there was no shot. The gun was empty.

Less than a dozen feet now separated me from the wrestlers, when the Celestial suddenly jerked the knife free and raised it for a swift stroke.

Less than a dozen feet now separated me from the wrestlers when the Celestial suddenly yanked the knife free and lifted it for a quick strike.

With all my strength I hurled the empty revolver at the yellow devil. It struck him squarely between the eyes. The knife dropped and he clutched at[80] his face, at the same time struggling to his feet to meet the new attack.

With all my strength, I threw the empty revolver at the yellow devil. It hit him directly between the eyes. The knife fell from his hand, and he grabbed at[80] his face while trying to get back on his feet to face the new attack.

Freed from the struggle, Dr. Gresham’s figure relaxed as in a swoon.

Freed from the struggle, Dr. Gresham’s figure relaxed as if in a faint.

Instantly I was after the Chinaman—without a thought of his bull-like strength. I was seeing red. The furious joy of the primeval man hunter—the lust for blood—turned my head. My one idea was to kill.

Instantly, I went after the Chinaman—without considering his massive strength. I was blinded by rage. The primal excitement of the hunter—the thirst for blood—clouded my judgment. My only goal was to kill.

Leaping over the prostrate scientist, I flung myself at the last of the sorcerers. He had retreated three or four feet, and now stood at bay upon the iron bridge that ran along the top of the water mains, overhanging the precipice. As I dashed at him he stepped quickly aside. I missed him—and my heart leaped into my throat as I stumbled across the perilous eyrie and brought up against the outer rail, which seemed to sway.

Leaping over the fallen scientist, I threw myself at the last of the sorcerers. He had moved back a few feet and now stood defensively on the iron bridge that ran along the top of the water mains, hanging over the edge. As I rushed at him, he quickly stepped aside. I missed him—and my heart raced as I stumbled across the dangerous ledge and hit the outer rail, which felt like it might give way.

I staggered, seized the rod, and saved myself. Far, far below, jagged rocks and the roof of the Seuen-H’sin’s powerhouse greeted my gaze.

I stumbled, grabbed the rod, and pulled myself to safety. Far, far below, sharp rocks and the roof of the Seuen-H’sin’s powerhouse came into view.

And at the same time—although I was not conscious of paying attention to it—I became sensible of the fact that the monstrous cloud above the horizon was soaring swiftly, beating its black wings close to the sun—and that a weird twilight, a ghostly gloom, was settling over everything. From the distance, too, still came that appalling uproar.

And at the same time—even though I wasn't really paying attention—I noticed that the huge cloud on the horizon was moving quickly, flapping its dark wings near the sun—and that a strange twilight, an eerie darkness, was spreading over everything. From a distance, that horrifying noise was still coming.

As I recovered my balance the Chinaman bounded at me. But his foot caught in the grating and he stumbled to his knees. Instantly I threw myself upon him. My knee bored into the small of his back; my fingers sank into his throat. I had him! If I could keep my hold a little while the life would be strangled from his body.

As I regained my balance, the Chinese man rushed at me. But his foot got caught in the grating and he fell to his knees. Without hesitation, I threw myself on him. My knee pressed into the small of his back, and my fingers dug into his throat. I had him! If I could maintain my grip for a bit longer, I would strangle the life out of him.

In spite of his disadvantage, the fellow staggered to his feet. And there above the void—upon that narrow steel framework, protected only by its leg-high rail—we began a life-and-death struggle.

In spite of his disadvantage, the guy staggered to his feet. And there above the empty space—on that narrow steel framework, protected only by its knee-high railing—we began a life-and-death struggle.

I hung on, like a mountain lion upon the back of its prey, while the Chinaman lurched and twisted this way and that.

I held on, like a mountain lion on the back of its prey, while the Chinaman stumbled and twisted around.

Once he staggered against the railing, lost his footing, swung around—and I hung out over empty space, a drop of fully 300 feet. I thought the end had come—that we would topple off into the void. But his mighty strength pulled us back upon the grating—the whole slight structure seeming to sway and creak as he did so.

Once he bumped against the railing, lost his balance, and swung around—and I hung over open air, a drop of 300 feet below. I thought it was the end—that we would fall into the abyss. But his strong grip pulled us back onto the grating—the entire fragile structure seeming to sway and creak as he did.

I tightened my grip upon his throat, digging my fingers into his windpipe, until I felt the life ebbing out of him in a steady flow. My own strength was almost gone, but the primitive desire to kill kept me clinging there tenaciously.

I tightened my grip around his throat, pressing my fingers into his windpipe, until I sensed his life fading away in a steady flow. My own strength was nearly gone, but the basic urge to kill kept me holding on tightly.

At last he began to weaken. In his death throes he lurched about in a circle—until his foot slipped through a man-hole above one of the ladders, and he fell across the rail with a choking moan. With me hanging upon his back he began to slip outward and downward, inch by inch.

At last, he started to weaken. In his final struggles, he staggered around in a circle—until his foot slipped through a manhole near one of the ladders, and he fell over the rail with a choking sound. With me clinging to his back, he began to slide outward and downward, inch by inch.

I knew the end had come. He was falling—and I was falling with him. But thoughts of my own death were smothered in a wild rejoicing. I had conquered this yellow fiend! Everything grew blurred before my eyes as we sagged toward the final plunge into the gorge.

I knew the end had arrived. He was falling—and I was falling with him. But thoughts of my own death were drowned out by wild excitement. I had defeated this yellow monster! Everything grew blurry before my eyes as we descended toward the final drop into the gorge.

Suddenly my ankles were seized in a stout grip, and I felt myself being dragged back from the sickening void. With this, I loosened my hold upon the Chinaman’s throat, and his body went hurtling past me to its doom.

Suddenly, a strong grip seized my ankles, and I felt myself being pulled back from the terrifying void. With that, I let go of the Chinaman’s throat, and his body went flying past me to its end.

Another instant and I was off the rocking bridge, upon solid ground, and Dr. Ferdinand Gresham was shaking me in an effort to restore my senses.

Another moment and I was off the rocking bridge, back on solid ground, and Dr. Ferdinand Gresham was shaking me to help bring me back to my senses.

He had recovered from his own fainting spell just in time to save me from being dragged over the cliff.

He had recovered from his own fainting episode just in time to save me from getting pulled over the cliff.

Swiftly I drew myself together. The weird twilight was deepening. But a few feet away I beheld Ensign Hallock busy at the mortars and mines, preparing to touch them off.

Swiftly, I collected myself. The strange twilight was getting darker. But just a few feet away, I saw Ensign Hallock working on the mortars and mines, getting ready to set them off.

He motioned to us to run. We did so. In a moment his work was finished and he took after us.

He signaled for us to run. We did. In a moment, he finished his work and came after us.

Back along the ridge we fled, away from the danger of the coming blast.

Back along the ridge we ran, away from the threat of the approaching explosion.

A couple of hundred yards distant, and about fifty feet below us, a bare promontory jutted out from the hillside, affording an unobstructed view of the whole region—the crumbling mountains upon the horizon, the power plant at the base of the cliff, and the bare space behind us where the mines were about to end the career of the sorcerers’ workshop.

A couple hundred yards away, and about fifty feet below us, a bare cliff jutted out from the hillside, providing a clear view of the entire area—the crumbling mountains on the horizon, the power plant at the base of the cliff, and the empty space behind us where the mines were about to put an end to the sorcerers’ workshop.

We started to descend to this plateau—when suddenly I dragged my companions back and pointed excitedly below, exclaiming:

We began to go down to this plateau—when suddenly I pulled my friends back and pointed excitedly below, saying:

Look! Look!

Check it out! Check it out!

There in the center of the promontory, seemingly all alone, stood the arch fiend of all this havoc—the high priest of the sorcerers, Kwo-Sung-tao!

There in the center of the cliff, seemingly all alone, stood the arch villain of all this chaos—the high priest of the sorcerers, Kwo-Sung-tao!

Apparently the old fellow had chosen this spot whence he could view in safety his followers’ attack upon our party. He had not heard my outcry behind him, and remained absorbed in the Titanic upheaval of the distant mountains.

Apparently, the old guy had picked this spot where he could safely watch his followers attack our group. He hadn't heard my shout behind him and was completely focused on the massive upheaval of the distant mountains.

As I looked down upon his shriveled figure, a wave of savage joy swept over me! At last fate was strangely playing into our hands! Quite unsuspecting, the most menacing figure of the ages—the master mind of diabolical achievement, the would-be “dictator of human destiny”—had been cast into our net for final vengeance!

As I looked down at his withered figure, a rush of ruthless joy flooded over me! Finally, fate was weirdly working in our favor! Completely unaware, the most dangerous figure of all time—the mastermind of wicked accomplishments, the self-proclaimed “dictator of human destiny”—had been caught in our trap for ultimate revenge!

Just then the mortars boomed, and two charges of high explosives went hurtling toward the roof of the powerhouse.

Just then the mortars went off, and two loads of high explosives shot toward the roof of the powerhouse.

Kwo-Sung-tao wheeled and stared off toward the opposite promontory. Seeing nothing, he hesitated in alarm. He did not look around in our direction.

Kwo-Sung-tao turned and looked toward the other promontory. Not seeing anything, he hesitated in fear. He didn’t glance over at us.

Another instant and the explosives fell squarely upon the roof of the building, and with two frightful detonations—so close together that they seemed almost as one—the whole structure burst asunder vanished in a flying tornado of débris. For a few moments nothing was visible save a tremendous geyser of dirt, steel, concrete and bits of machinery.

Another moment and the explosives landed directly on the roof of the building, and with two terrifying blasts—so close together that they seemed like one—the entire structure exploded and disappeared in a whirlwind of debris. For a few moments, all that was visible was a massive eruption of dirt, steel, concrete, and pieces of machinery.

While the air was filled with this gust of wreckage, my gaze sped back to the leader of the Seuen-H’sin.

While the air was filled with this rush of debris, my eyes quickly returned to the leader of the Seuen-H’sin.

The old man stood stock still, petrified by this sudden destruction of all his hopes and work. What agony of soul he was enduring in that moment I could only guess. His mummified figure suddenly to have shriveled unbelievably—to be actually withering before our eyes!

The old man stood completely still, frozen by the sudden destruction of all his hopes and hard work. The pain he was feeling in that moment was something I could only imagine. His lifeless figure seemed to have shriveled unbelievably—actually withering right before our eyes!

Just then the mines under the water mains went off, ripping the conduits to tatters—and the immense hydraulic force, suddenly released, roared down the precipice, tearing the ground at the bottom of the gorge away to the foundation rock and obliterating the last scrap of wreckage!

Just then, the mines under the water mains exploded, shredding the pipes—and the massive hydraulic force, suddenly unleashed, cascaded down the cliff, stripping the ground at the bottom of the gorge down to the foundation rock and wiping out the last remnants of debris!

Almost at the same moment Dr. Gresham left us and plunged down the slope toward the high priest, as if to settle the score with him alone. Recovering from our surprise, we followed rapidly.

Almost at the same moment, Dr. Gresham left us and hurried down the slope toward the high priest, as if he wanted to settle the score with him alone. Once we got over our surprise, we quickly followed.

Apparently sensing the danger, Kwo-Sung-tao suddenly glanced around. As he beheld Dr. Gresham he pulled himself together and I saw a look of malignity come over his face such as I never before nor since have seen upon a human countenance! It was as if he sought to blast his enemy with a glance!

Apparently sensing the danger, Kwo-Sung-tao suddenly looked around. When he saw Dr. Gresham, he composed himself and I noticed a look of malice appear on his face that I have never seen before or since on any human being! It was as if he was trying to strike his enemy down with just a look!

The demoniacal fury of that gaze actually caused the astronomer to slacken his rush.

The terrifying intensity of that gaze actually made the astronomer slow down.

Promptly the old sorcerer’s hand darted beneath his robe and came out with a revolver. But before the weapon could be aimed I had snatched a hand grenade and hurled at the Chinaman. The missile flew over him, exploding some feet away; but a bit of its metal must have hit the old fellow, inflicting a serious wound, for he dropped the revolver and clutched at his side.

Promptly, the old sorcerer reached under his robe and pulled out a revolver. But before he could aim it, I grabbed a hand grenade and threw it at the Chinaman. The grenade passed over him, exploding a few feet away; but a piece of shrapnel must have hit the old guy, causing a serious injury, because he dropped the revolver and clutched his side.

As he did so he turned his eyes upon me—and the blood seemed to freeze within my veins! Not to my dying day shall I forget the awful power of that look!

As he did this, he looked at me—and I felt my blood run cold! I will never forget the terrifying strength of that gaze!

But only for a second did this last—for I had already drawn another grenade and was in the act of hurling it. This time the bomb fell directly at the feet of the high priest and burst with deadly force.

But this only lasted a second— I had already pulled another grenade and was about to throw it. This time the bomb landed right at the feet of the high priest and exploded with deadly force.

Even while the old man’s eyes were boring through me with that unearthly fury, Kwo-Sung-tao was blown to fragments!

Even as the old man's gaze pierced through me with that otherworldly rage, Kwo-Sung-tao was blown to pieces!

An instant later the sun vanished, and a ghostly semi-night fell like a thunderbolt!

An instant later, the sun disappeared, and a ghostly twilight descended like a lightning strike!


It was several days later when Dr. Ferdinand Gresham, Ensign Hallock and myself returned to the Mare Island navy yard at San Francisco.

It was several days later when Dr. Ferdinand Gresham, Ensign Hallock, and I returned to the Mare Island navy yard in San Francisco.

And there, for the first time, we learned that the world remained intact and was out of danger.

And there, for the first time, we learned that the world was still whole and safe.

When we had ascertained that we three were the only survivors of our expedition, we had started wandering over the mountains through the semi-darkness until we found the destroyer. Unable to navigate the vessel, we had taken the hydroplane, which Hallock knew how to handle, and started south. Engine trouble had prolonged our trip.

When we realized we were the only three survivors of our expedition, we began roaming the mountains in the fading light until we found the wreck. Unable to operate the ship, we took the hydroplane that Hallock knew how to fly and headed south. Engine issues extended our journey.

Back from the grave, as it seemed, we listened with tremendous elation to the story of the wounded planet’s convalescence.

Back from the dead, or so it felt, we listened with great excitement to the tale of the injured planet’s recovery.

That last terrible upheaval, just before the destruction of the sorcerers’ power plant, had seemed for a time to be the actual beginning of the end. But, instead, it had proved to be the climax—after which the earthquakes had begun rapidly to die out. Scientists now declared that before long the earth would regain its normal stability.

That last massive upheaval, right before the destruction of the sorcerers’ power plant, had seemed for a while to be the real beginning of the end. But instead, it turned out to be the peak—after which the earthquakes started to fade away quickly. Scientists now said that soon the earth would regain its normal stability.

With our return, the story of the Seuen-H’sin was given to the public. So universal became the horror with which that sect was regarded that an international expedition proceeded into China and dealt vigorously with the sorcerers.

With our return, the story of the Seuen-H'sin was shared with the public. The horror associated with that sect became so widespread that an international expedition went into China and took strong action against the sorcerers.

The tremendous changes that had been wrought in the surface of the planet presently lost their novelty.

The huge changes that had taken place on the surface of the planet soon lost their novelty.

And New York and other cities that had been destroyed, or partially so, speedily were rebuilt.

And New York and other cities that had been destroyed, or partly so, were quickly rebuilt.

Here I must not omit one other strange incident connected with these events.

Here, I can’t leave out one more strange incident related to these events.

One evening, nearly two years after our encounter with the sorcerers, Dr. Gresham and I were sitting at the window of his New York apartment, idly watching the moon rise above the range of housetops to the east of Central Park.

One evening, almost two years after our run-in with the sorcerers, Dr. Gresham and I were sitting by the window of his New York apartment, casually watching the moon rise over the rooftops to the east of Central Park.

Suddenly I began to stare at the disk with rapt interest. Clutching the astronomer by the sleeve, I exclaimed excitedly:

Suddenly, I started to stare at the disk with intense interest. Grabbing the astronomer by the sleeve, I exclaimed excitedly:

“Look there! Odd I never noticed it before! The face of the Man in the Moon is the living image of that Chinese devil, Kwo-Sung-tao!”

“Look there! It’s strange I never noticed it before! The face of the Man in the Moon is just like that Chinese devil, Kwo-Sung-tao!”

“Yes!” agreed Dr. Gresham with a shudder. “And it makes my flesh creep even to look at it!”

“Yes!” agreed Dr. Gresham with a shudder. “And it makes my skin crawl just to look at it!”

THE END


Men Sing Hymn As They Go To Death

Marooned on a floating ice cake in the Missouri River, with all hope of rescue gone, Harvey McIntosh and his brother, Tom, of Mondamin, Iowa, bravely sang, “Nearer My God to Thee,” while the ice floe carried them to a swift and certain death. Their friends lined either side of the river, but were unable to reach them. Night came on, and from the darkness came the strains of the old hymn, which gradually grew fainter and then ended in silence.

Marooned on a floating ice chunk in the Missouri River, with any hope of rescue gone, Harvey McIntosh and his brother, Tom, from Mondamin, Iowa, bravely sang, “Nearer My God to Thee,” while the ice floe carried them to a swift and certain death. Their friends stood on either side of the river, but couldn’t reach them. Night fell, and from the darkness came the sounds of the old hymn, which gradually grew fainter and then ended in silence.


[81]

[81]

In All the World There Was No Man Quite Like This One

In all the world, there was no man quite like this one.

The Man the Law Forgot

By WALTER NOBLE BURNS

By WALTER NOBLE BURNS

The jail was silent. Boisterous incoherencies that in the day made the vast gloomy pile of stone and iron a bedlam—talk, curses, laughter—were stilled.

The jail was quiet. The loud chaos that during the day turned the large, gloomy building of stone and iron into a crazy place—talk, curses, laughter—had fallen silent.

The prisoners were asleep in their cells. Dusty electric bulbs at sparse intervals made a dusky twilight in the long, hushed corridors. Moonlight, shimmering through the tall, narrow windows, laid barred, luminous lozenges on the stone floors.

The prisoners were asleep in their cells. Dim electric bulbs placed sparingly created a gloomy twilight in the long, quiet hallways. Moonlight, streaming through the tall, narrow windows, cast barred, glowing rectangles on the stone floors.

From the death cell in “Murderers’ Row,” the voice of Guisseppi rose in the still night watches in the Miserere. Its first mellow notes broke the slumberous silence with dulcet crashes like the breaking of ice crystals beneath a silver hammer. Vibrating through the cavernous spaces of the sleeping prison, the clear boyish voice lifting the burden of the solemn hymn was by turns a tender caress, a flight of white wings up into sunny skies, a silver whisper stealing through the glimmering aisles, a swift stream of plashing melody, a flaming rush of music.

From the death row in “Murderers’ Row,” Guisseppi’s voice rose during the quiet night in the Miserere. The first soft notes shattered the heavy silence with sweet crashes like ice crystals breaking under a silver hammer. Echoing through the vast spaces of the sleeping prison, the clear, youthful voice carrying the weight of the solemn hymn was at times a gentle touch, a flight of white wings soaring into sunny skies, a soft whisper gliding through the shimmering aisles, a quick stream of flowing melody, a burst of intense music.

A broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise.” The prayer in its draperies of melody filled the cells like a shining presence and laid its blessing of hope upon hopeless hearts. From the shadow of the gallows, Guisseppi poured forth his soul in music that was benediction and farewell.

A broken and a contrite heart, O God, you will not despise.” The prayer, wrapped in melody, filled the cells like a radiant presence and brought a blessing of hope to despairing hearts. From the darkness of the gallows, Guisseppi expressed his soul in music that was both a blessing and a goodbye.

Bitter memories, like sneering ghosts that elbow one another, crowd the road to Gallows Hill. In swift retrospect, Guisseppi reviewed his life’s last tragic phase. Young, with healthy blood dancing gay dances through his veins, sunny-spirited, spilling over with the happiness and hopefulness of irresponsibility, he had not despaired when the death sentence was pronounced.

Bitter memories, like mocking ghosts that jostle each other, crowd the road to Gallows Hill. In a quick look back, Guisseppi reviewed the last tragic phase of his life. Young, with healthy blood pumping joyfully through his veins, bright-spirited, overflowing with the joy and optimism of being carefree, he hadn't lost hope when the death sentence was handed down.

The court’s denial of his lawyer’s motion for a new trial left him with undiminished optimism. Yet a while longer hope sustained him when his old father and mother kissed him good-by through the bars and set off for the state capital to intercede with the governor.

The court’s rejection of his lawyer’s request for a new trial didn’t shake his optimism. He held onto hope a bit longer when his elderly parents kissed him goodbye through the bars and headed to the state capital to plead with the governor.

Bowed with years and broken with sorrow, they had pleaded in tears and on their knees. The venerable father, lost for words, helplessly inarticulate, the mother with her black shawl over her head, white-faced, hysterical, both praying for the life of their only son, were a picture to melt a heart of stone.

Bowed with age and crushed by grief, they had begged in tears and on their knees. The elderly father, at a loss for words, helplessly unable to express himself, the mother with her black shawl over her head, pale and frantic, both praying for the life of their only son, were a sight that would soften the hardest of hearts.

The pathos of it stirred the governor to the depths, but could not make him forget that for the moment he stood as the incarnation of the law and the inexorable justice that is the theory of the law. With heavy heart and misty eyes, he turned away.

The emotional weight of it deeply affected the governor, but it couldn't make him forget that, at that moment, he represented the law and the unyielding justice that the law embodies. With a heavy heart and teary eyes, he turned away.

So hope at last had died. And between the death of hope and the death that awaited him, Guisseppi brooded in the death-cell, bitterly counting his numbered days as they slipped one by one into the past, each day bringing him that much nearer to certain annihilation. Round and round the dial, the hands of the clock on the prison wall went in a never-ending funeral march; the tick-tock, tick-tock of the pendulum, measuring off the fateful seconds, echoed in his heart like a death knell.

So hope had finally died. And between the end of hope and the death that awaited him, Guisseppi sat in the death cell, bitterly counting his numbered days as they slipped away, each day bringing him closer to certain annihilation. Round and round the dial, the hands of the clock on the prison wall moved in a never-ending funeral march; the tick-tock, tick-tock of the pendulum, measuring off the fateful seconds, echoed in his heart like a death knell.

Times without number he repeated to himself that he was not afraid to die. Nevertheless the inevitability of death tortured him. At times, in sheer terror, he seized the rigid bars of his cell, pounded his fists against the iron walls, till the blood spurted from his knuckles. He was like a sparrow charmed by a serpent, fluttering vainly to escape, but drawing ever nearer to certain death. Black walls of death kept closing in upon him inexorably, like a mediaeval torture chamber.

Countless times he told himself that he wasn’t afraid to die. Still, the certainty of death tormented him. At times, in sheer panic, he grabbed the cold bars of his cell, slammed his fists against the iron walls, until blood dripped from his knuckles. He was like a sparrow entranced by a snake, flapping helplessly to escape, but getting closer to certain death. The dark walls of death kept closing in on him relentlessly, like a medieval torture chamber.

Some men, the experts say, are born criminals; other are made criminals by some fortuity or crisis of circumstances. Guisseppi had been a happy, healthy, careless boy. His father was a small shopkeeper of the Italian quarter who had achieved a certain prosperity. His mother was a typical Italian mother, meek, long-suffering, tender, her whole life wrapped up in her boy, her husband and her home.

Some men, the experts say, are born criminals; others become criminals due to chance or difficult circumstances. Guisseppi had been a happy, healthy, carefree boy. His father was a small shopkeeper in the Italian neighborhood who enjoyed a degree of success. His mother was a typical Italian mom—gentle, patient, loving, with her entire life focused on her son, her husband, and her home.

Guisseppi had received a good common school education. He had been a choir boy in Santa Michaela Church, and the range and beauty of his voice had won him fame even beyond the borders of the colony; musicians for whom he had sung had grown enthusiastic over his promise and had encouraged him to study for the operatic stage.

Guisseppi had a solid education from a regular school. He had been a choir boy at Santa Michaela Church, and the range and beauty of his voice had earned him recognition even outside the colony; musicians he had sung for became excited about his potential and encouraged him to train for the operatic stage.

The exuberance of youth, and love of gayety and adventure, had been responsible for his first misstep. His companions of the streets had enticed him into Cardello’s pool room. Cardello, known to the police as “The Devil,” had noted with a crafty eye the lively youth’s possibilities as a useful member of his gang. His approaches were subtle—genial patronage, the pretense of goodfellowship, an intimate glass across a table. The descent to Avernus was facile.

The excitement of youth and the love of fun and adventure had led to his first mistake. His street friends had lured him into Cardello’s pool hall. Cardello, known to the police as “The Devil,” had seen the young guy’s potential to be a useful part of his crew. His methods were clever—friendly support, pretending to be generous, sharing a drink at the table. The slide into darkness was easy.

Almost before he knew it, Guisseppi was a sworn member of Cardello’s gang of reckless young daredevils and a participant in their thrilling nightly adventures. Home lessons were forgotten. His mother lost her influence over the boy. Even Rosina Stefano, the little beauty of the quarter, who had claimed all his boyish devotion since school days, had no power to turn him from his downward course.

Almost before he realized it, Guisseppi was a committed member of Cardello’s gang of reckless young daredevils, joining in on their exciting nightly adventures. Home lessons were forgotten. His mother lost her influence over him. Even Rosina Stefano, the neighborhood's pretty girl who had held all his boyish devotion since school days, couldn’t steer him away from his downward path.

He had been taken by the police after a robbery in which a citizen had been killed. He was condemned to death.

He was arrested by the police after a robbery where a person had been killed. He was sentenced to death.

“I forgive everybody,” Guisseppi told his death-watch. “Everybody but ‘Devil’ Cardello. If it had not been for him, I would be free and happy today. He made me a thief. That is his business—teaching young fools to rob for him. He did the planning; we did the jobs. We took the chances, he took the money. I was in the hold-up when the gang committed murder, but I myself killed no man.

“I forgive everyone,” Guisseppi told his death-watch. “Everyone except ‘Devil’ Cardello. If it weren't for him, I’d be free and happy today. He turned me into a thief. That's what he does—teaching young idiots to rob for him. He did the planning; we did the work. We took the risks, and he took the cash. I was part of the robbery when the gang committed murder, but I didn’t actually kill anyone.”

“And now the gallows is waiting for me, while Cardello sits in his pool room, immune, prosperous, still planning crimes for other young fools. If I could sink my fingers in his throat and choke his life out, I could die happy. One thing I promise him—if my ghost can come back, I will haunt him to his dying day.”

“And now the gallows is waiting for me, while Cardello sits in his pool room, untouchable, doing well, still scheming crimes for other young idiots. If I could wrap my hands around his throat and choke the life out of him, I could die happy. One thing I promise him—if my ghost can come back, I will haunt him until the day he dies.”

Morning dawned. Father and mother arrived for a final embrace. Rosina gave him a last kiss. A priest administered[82] consolation. The sheriff came and read the death warrant.

Morning broke. Father and mother arrived for a final hug. Rosina gave him one last kiss. A priest offered[82] some comfort. The sheriff came and read the death warrant.

Light, flooding through the barred windows from the newly-risen sun, filled the jail with golden radiance as, through the iron corridors, feet shuffling drearily, the death march moved in solemn silence toward the gallows....

Light, pouring through the barred windows from the newly risen sun, filled the jail with a golden glow as, through the iron corridors, shuffling feet moved drearily, the death march advancing in solemn silence toward the gallows....


Doctors with stethoscopes watched the final pulsations of ebbing life. They pronounced him dead.

Doctors with stethoscopes observed the last fading signs of life. They declared him dead.

The body was wheeled off on a tumbril into the jail morgue and turned over to assistants of an undertaker employed by the family. Placing it on a stretcher and covering it with a mantle, these hurried it to a motor ambulance waiting in the alley. They slid the stretcher into the vehicle and slammed the doors. The machine got quickly under way, gathered speed, began to fly through the streets.

The body was taken away on a cart to the jail morgue and handed over to workers from a funeral home hired by the family. They placed it on a stretcher and covered it with a blanket, then rushed it to a waiting ambulance in the alley. They slid the stretcher into the vehicle and slammed the doors shut. The ambulance quickly took off, picking up speed as it sped through the streets.

No sooner had the doors of the ambulance slammed shut than strange things began to happen inside. A physician and a nurse who had been secreted in the car, fell upon the body with feverish haste, stripped it of clothing, dashed alcohol over it from head to foot, began to massage the still warm flesh, chafing the wrists, slapping limbs and torso with smart, stinging thumps.

No sooner had the ambulance doors slammed shut than weird things started happening inside. A doctor and a nurse who had been hidden in the vehicle rushed to the body with frantic urgency, took off its clothes, poured alcohol over it from head to toe, and began to massage the still-warm flesh, rubbing the wrists and delivering sharp, stinging slaps to the limbs and torso.

Then, to conserve what little heat remained, they bundled the body in heavy blankets kept warm in a fireless contrivance. And all the while the ambulance, its gong clanging madly, was plunging at wild speed across the city, swaying from side to side, turning corners on two wheels.

Then, to save what little heat was left, they wrapped the body in thick blankets that had been kept warm in a heatless contraption. Meanwhile, the ambulance, its siren blaring wildly, was racing through the city, swerving from side to side, taking corners on two wheels.

It drew up at last in front of a small undertaking shop on a back street, and the body was hurried inside. Laid upon a table, it looked as if carved from ivory. The coal-black hair curled about the white brow in glossy abandon. The long black lashes of the nearly-shut eyes left deep shadows on the cold pallor of the cheeks. No tint of blood, no sign of life appeared.

It finally stopped in front of a small funeral home on a back street, and the body was rushed inside. Lying on a table, it looked like it was made of ivory. The coal-black hair curled around the white forehead in a glossy mess. The long black lashes of the nearly-closed eyes cast deep shadows on the cold, pale cheeks. There was no hint of color, no sign of life.

Quickly a pulmotor was applied. Oxygen was pumped into the lungs while the body was again vigorously rubbed with alcohol. Guisseppi’s father and mother and close relatives stood about in an excited group, eyes wide with feverish interest, their hearts in their mouths. Doctors and nurses worked with dynamic energy.

Quickly, a pulmotor was used. Oxygen was pumped into the lungs while the body was vigorously rubbed with alcohol again. Guisseppi’s father, mother, and close relatives stood nearby in an excited group, their eyes wide with intense interest and their hearts racing. Doctors and nurses worked with dynamic energy.

No sign of rekindled life rewarded them. Their drastic efforts seemed lost labor. The boy’s soul, apparently, had journeyed far into the dark places beyond life’s pale and was not to be lured back to its fleshly habitation.

No sign of renewed life greeted them. Their desperate attempts felt like wasted effort. The boy’s soul had seemingly traveled deep into the dark realms beyond life’s limits and could not be coaxed back to its physical body.

Still they persisted, hoping against hope.

Still, they held on, hoping against hope.

Per dio!” suddenly exclaimed a physician. “Do you see that?”

Oh my God!” suddenly exclaimed a doctor. “Do you see that?”

A faint flush appeared in Guisseppi’s cheek.

A slight blush appeared on Guisseppi's cheek.

“He lives again!” burst in a tense whisper from the bloodless lips of the father.

“He’s alive again!” came a tense whisper from the pale lips of the father.

The tiny stain spread, tinging the marble flesh.

The small stain spread, coloring the marble surface.

“My boy, my darling boy!” cried the mother, wringing her hands in delirious joy.

“My son, my precious son!” cried the mother, twisting her hands in overwhelming joy.

Guisseppi’s chest began to rise and fall slowly, with an almost imperceptible movement of respiration. The suspicion of a smile hovered for a moment at the corners of his mouth.

Guisseppi’s chest started to rise and fall slowly, with a barely noticeable movement of breathing. The hint of a smile lingered for a moment at the corners of his mouth.

He opened his eyes. He lived!

He opened his eyes. He’s alive!

II.

“Devil” Cardello sat at his desk in a corner of his pool room. The morning was young; no customers had yet arrived to play pool or billiards. Basco, the porter, pail and mop in hand, stood for a moment gossiping.

“Devil” Cardello sat at his desk in a corner of his pool room. The morning was just starting; no customers had arrived yet to play pool or billiards. Basco, the porter, with a pail and mop in hand, paused for a moment to chat.

“They say he died game,” remarked Basco.

“They say he went down fighting,” remarked Basco.

“They all do,” sneered Cardello.

“They all do,” scoffed Cardello.

“And kept his mouth shut.”

"And stayed silent."

“No; he spilled everything. But the police didn’t believe him. That’s all that saved me.”

“No; he messed up everything. But the police didn’t buy his story. That’s the only thing that saved me.”

“I heard he said his ghost would come back to haunt you.”

"I heard he said his ghost would come back to haunt you."

“Ho! That’s a good one,” laughed Cardello. “The devil has got him on a spit over the fire and will keep him turning. I should worry about the little fool’s ghost!”

“Hey! That’s a good one,” laughed Cardello. “The devil’s got him on a spit over the fire and will keep him turning. I shouldn’t worry about the little fool’s ghost!”

A whisper of sound from the direction of the billiard tables caused both men to glance up.

A faint sound coming from the billiard tables made both men look up.

There stood Guisseppi a few paces away, surveying them in silence, a blue-steel revolver in his hand!

There stood Guisseppi a few steps away, watching them silently, a blue-steel revolver in his hand!

“Mother of God!” screamed Basco, dropping his pail and mop, and dashing into the street.

“Mother of God!” yelled Basco, dropping his bucket and mop and rushing into the street.

Cardello’s eyes bulged from their sockets. His face went as white as paper. Panic, terror, pulled his lips back in a ghastly grin from his chattering teeth. He rose heavily to his feet and stood swaying.

Cardello’s eyes popped out of their sockets. His face turned as pale as paper. Panic and fear twisted his lips into a horrifying grin from his chattering teeth. He slowly got to his feet and stood there swaying.

“Guisseppi!” he breathed scarcely above a whisper. “Guisseppi!

“Guisseppi!” he said barely above a whisper. “Guisseppi!

Guisseppi’s lips curled.

Guisseppi smiled.

“Yes,” he replied. “The boy you ruined, betrayed, sent to death on the gallows.”

“Yes,” he said. “The boy you messed up, betrayed, and sent to his death on the gallows.”

“No, no, Guisseppi. The police got you. I was your friend.”

“No, no, Guisseppi. The police have you. I was your friend.”

“Liar! But for you, I would be happy; my father and mother would not bear the black disgrace of a son hanged on the gallows.”

“Liar! If it weren’t for you, I would be happy; my mom and dad wouldn’t have to endure the terrible shame of having a son hanged on the gallows.”

“Why have you come back from the dead, Guisseppi? Why should you haunt your old pal?”

“Why are you back from the dead, Guisseppi? Why would you haunt your old friend?”

“I have a score to settle with you.”

“I have a score to settle with you.”

“In the name of God the Father, go back to the grave! Leave me in peace.”

“In the name of God the Father, go back to the grave! Leave me alone.”

Guisseppi raised his weapon.

Guisseppi raised his gun.

“I have come to kill you,” he said.

“I’m here to kill you,” he said.

Cardello fell upon his knees.

Cardello dropped to his knees.

“Spare me, Guisseppi!” he screamed, stretching out imploring arms. “Mercy, Guisseppi, mercy! Don’t—”

“Spare me, Guisseppi!” he yelled, stretching out his arms in desperation. “Have mercy, Guisseppi, have mercy! Don’t—”

There was a crash—a leap of fire.

There was a crash—a burst of flames.

A wisp of blue smoke drifted above a billiard table.

A thin wisp of blue smoke floated above a pool table.

III.

The police dragnet for the slayer of Cardello was far flung, and zest was added to the man hunt by the offer of $1,000 reward. Throughout the Italian quarter, Basco spread the story of Guisseppi’s recrudescence and his ghostly revenge.

The police search for Cardello's killer was extensive, and excitement grew in the manhunt with a $1,000 reward offered. Throughout the Italian neighborhood, Basco spread the news of Guisseppi’s return and his ghostly revenge.

The superstitious residents accepted the weird tale with simple faith. Fear of the phantom became rife. Children remained indoors after dark. Pedestrians quickened their pace when passing lonely spots at night. Turning a corner suddenly, they half-expected to come face to face with Guisseppi’s ghost, wry-necked from the hangman’s noose.

The superstitious locals took the strange story at face value. Fear of the ghost spread quickly. Kids stayed inside after dark. People hurried past deserted areas at night. When rounding a corner unexpectedly, they almost anticipated running into Guisseppi’s ghost, with a crooked neck from the noose.

Policeman Rafferty, traveling beat in the neighborhood of Death Corners, was told time and again that Guisseppi’s ghost had murdered Cardello. Yes, it was true. Basco had seen the phantom. Others in the colony had seen it slipping like a shadow through some deserted street at night. There was no doubt that Guisseppi had come back from the dead.

Policeman Rafferty, on patrol in the area known as Death Corners, kept hearing that Guisseppi’s ghost had killed Cardello. It was true. Basco had seen the ghost. Others in the community claimed they had seen it moving like a shadow through empty streets at night. There was no doubt that Guisseppi had returned from the dead.

Policeman Rafferty laughed. When had ghosts started in bumping off live folks? That was what he would like to know. How could the poor simpletons believe such stuff? Funny lot of jobbies, these dagoes!

Policeman Rafferty laughed. When did ghosts start taking out living people? That’s what he wanted to know. How could those poor fools believe such nonsense? What a strange bunch, these guys!

But when Policeman Rafferty had heard the story of Guisseppi’s ghost for the thousandth time, he scratched his head and did a little thinking, not forgetting the $1,000 reward. Guisseppi was dead. Of course. He had been hanged, and the newspapers had been full of the stories of his execution. So Guisseppi couldn’t have killed Cardello. That was out of the question. But could it be possible that dead Guisseppi had a living double? Hah!

But when Officer Rafferty heard the story of Guisseppi’s ghost for the thousandth time, he scratched his head and did some thinking, not forgetting the $1,000 reward. Guisseppi was dead. Obviously. He had been hanged, and the newspapers had been full of stories about his execution. So Guisseppi couldn’t have killed Cardello. That was impossible. But could it be possible that dead Guisseppi had a living double? Ha!

Policeman Rafferty got in touch with his favorite stool-pigeon without delay.[83] Shortly thereafter, that worthy laid before him a piece of information which Policeman Rafferty was welcome to for just what it was worth and no more. Guisseppi’s ghost had been seen oftenest in the immediate neighborhood of Guisseppi’s father’s residence. If the fool copper thought he could put a pinch over on a ghost, he might do well to search Guisseppi’s old home.

Policeman Rafferty quickly contacted his favorite informant.[83] Soon after, the informant shared some information that Policeman Rafferty could take for what it was worth, nothing more. Guisseppi’s ghost had frequently been spotted near Guisseppi’s father’s house. If the clueless cop believed he could make an arrest involving a ghost, he should consider searching Guisseppi's old home.

So Policeman Rafferty eased himself one day through a narrow passageway, burst in suddenly at the kitchen door and started to search the premises.

So Officer Rafferty squeezed his way one day through a narrow hallway, burst in suddenly at the kitchen door, and began to search the place.

He found Guisseppi whiffing a cigaret in a front room.

He found Guisseppi smoking a cigarette in a front room.


“Yes, I killed Cardello,” said Guisseppi quietly. “I’ll go with you.”

“Yes, I killed Cardello,” Guisseppi said softly. “I’ll go with you.”

“But who are you?” asked the policeman. “You can’t be Guisseppi. They topped that boy on the gallows.”

“But who are you?” asked the police officer. “You can’t be Guisseppi. They executed that kid on the gallows.”

“I’m Guisseppi, all right. They brought me back to life with a pulmotor.”

“I’m Guisseppi, for real. They brought me back to life with a defibrillator.”

Policeman Rafferty’s jaw dropped.

Officer Rafferty was stunned.

“Back to life?”

"Return to life?"

“Yes. I was as dead as stone. I was gone absolutely for an hour.”

“Yes. I was completely out of it. I was gone for a whole hour.”

“Gone? Gone where?”

“Gone? Gone where to?”

“I don’t know. Somewhere. I remember standing on the trap. Then it seemed I was falling for a long time, falling—from a star—or a high mountain top—through miles of emptiness into midnight blackness. There wasn’t any pain. I seemed to land on a deep soft cushion of feathers. I could feel the darkness. It seemed to whirl and billow round me. I couldn’t see myself—or feel myself. But I knew, somehow, I was there in the heart of the darkness. I suddenly found myself on a broad road stretching away into night.”

“I don’t know. Somewhere. I remember standing on the edge. Then it felt like I was falling for a long time, falling—from a star—or the top of a high mountain—through miles of emptiness into complete blackness. There wasn’t any pain. It felt like I landed on a deep, soft cushion of feathers. I could feel the darkness. It seemed to swirl and billow around me. I couldn’t see myself—or feel myself. But I knew, somehow, I was there in the heart of the darkness. Suddenly, I found myself on a wide road stretching away into the night.”

“Must ha’ been the road to hell,” remarked Policeman Rafferty.

“Must have been the road to hell,” commented Officer Rafferty.

“Maybe so. Along this road, I glided with the swiftness of a bird on the wing. I didn’t know where I was going—”

“Maybe so. Along this road, I moved with the speed of a bird in flight. I didn’t know where I was headed—”

“You were bound for hell,” said Rafferty.

“You were headed for hell,” Rafferty said.

“I heard music away off in the dark; wonderful orchestra music, violins, ’cellos, wind pipes. It grew louder. I never heard such beautiful music. Through the solid blackness ahead, I saw a great mountain peak standing up, red and shining, against the sky.

“I heard music far off in the dark; beautiful orchestral music, violins, cellos, wind instruments. It got louder. I’ve never heard such beautiful music. Through the thick blackness ahead, I saw a massive mountain peak rising, red and shining, against the sky.”

“Around me came a glare of bright lights. I was blinded by streaks and splashes of color, darting, rolling, weaving into each other, changing all the time. Reds, purples, greens, blues, rolled over me in great, flashing waves. Flaring colors swirled around me in blazing whirlwinds. I was drowned in gorgeousness. It was as if a cyclone had wrecked a thousand rainbows and buried me beneath their ruins.”

“Around me was a dazzling array of bright lights. I was overwhelmed by streaks and splashes of color, darting, rolling, and weaving together, constantly changing. Reds, purples, greens, and blues crashed over me in massive, flashing waves. Vibrant colors swirled around me in fiery whirlwinds. I was engulfed in beauty. It felt like a cyclone had shattered a thousand rainbows and buried me under their remains.”

“What were these lights?”

"What are these lights?"

“Search me. I don’t know. I heard a loud, clear call out of the distance. I pushed through the storm of colors. Across a dark plain, I reached the shining, red mountain. I climbed up until I stood on the peak. I felt fine. Something struck me as a joke. I began laughing. Then, bending close above me, I saw the faces of my mother and father and the doctors.”

“Search me. I don’t know. I heard a loud, clear call from a distance. I pushed through the storm of colors. Across a dark plain, I reached the shining, red mountain. I climbed up until I stood on the peak. I felt great. Something struck me as funny. I started laughing. Then, bending down close above me, I saw the faces of my mom and dad and the doctors.”

“Well, Guisseppi,” said Policeman Rafferty, “gettin’ hung once would ha’ been an elegant sufficiency for most men. They’d be leery about takin’ a second chance. You must be stuck on dropping through a trap—eh?”

“Well, Guisseppi,” said Policeman Rafferty, “getting hanged once would have been enough for most men. They’d be hesitant about taking a second chance. You must really be into falling through a trap—right?”

“Yes, they’ll hang me again, all right. That’s a cinch. You might think me a fool for walking with my eyes open right into this second scrape—”

“Yes, they'll definitely hang me again. That's a given. You might think I'm a fool for walking into this mess with my eyes wide open—”

“A hog,” corrected Rafferty.

"A pig," corrected Rafferty.

“I don’t know. I came back from the dead to kill Cardello. And I killed him. I hated that fellow. I’d like to have tortured the life out of him, killed him by inches. His cries of agony would have been wine to me. It’s hell to be hanged. I ought to know. But I can go back to the gallows now with a light heart. I got Cardello, and I’m ready to take my medicine.”

“I don’t know. I came back from the dead to kill Cardello. And I did it. I hated that guy. I would have loved to torture him slowly, kill him piece by piece. His cries of pain would have been like music to me. It’s awful to be hanged. I should know. But I can go back to the gallows now feeling relieved. I got Cardello, and I’m ready to face the consequences.”

Policeman Rafferty bit a generous chew from his plug of tobacco.

Policeman Rafferty took a big bite from his chunk of tobacco.

“You Eye-talians,” he remarked reflectively, “are a nutty bunch.”

“You Italians,” he said thoughtfully, “are a crazy group.”

IV.

The court room was crowded. Guisseppi’s strange story had been spread to the four winds by the newspapers, and everybody was eager to see this man who had passed through the mystic portals of death.

The courtroom was packed. Guisseppi’s bizarre story had been shared far and wide by the newspapers, and everyone was keen to see this man who had gone through the mysterious gates of death.

“My client will plead guilty to the Cardello murder,” said Guisseppi’s lawyer. “I take it your honor will agree with me that having paid the penalty of the law for his former crime, he can not again be hanged for that old offense.”

“My client will plead guilty to the Cardello murder,” said Guisseppi’s lawyer. “I assume your honor will agree with me that since he has served the time for his previous crime, he cannot be hanged again for that old offense.”

“I do agree with you,” replied the judge. “The sentence was that on a certain day at a certain hour, he be hanged by the neck until dead. This sentence was carried out. He was hanged. He was officially pronounced dead. It is not for me to say whether death was absolute. Perhaps a spark of life remained which was fanned back to full flame. Possibly his soul actually left the body and was recalled by some cryptic means we do not fully understand.

“I agree with you,” replied the judge. “The sentence was that on a certain day at a certain hour, he was to be hanged by the neck until dead. This sentence was carried out. He was hanged. He was officially declared dead. It’s not up to me to say whether death was final. Maybe a spark of life remained that was reignited. Perhaps his soul really left his body and was brought back by some mysterious means we don’t completely understand.”

“But, whatever the truth, his return to life creates a unique situation. I know of no precedent of which the law ever has taken cognizance. So far as I know, this case is the first of its kind in history. Since the sentence pronounced upon this man has been carried out legally in every detail, it is my decision that he can not again be hanged for the crime for which he already has paid the penalty.”

“But, regardless of the truth, his return to life creates a unique situation. I know of no precedent that the law has ever recognized. As far as I know, this case is the first of its kind in history. Since the sentence on this man has been carried out legally in every detail, I’ve decided that he cannot be hanged again for the crime he has already paid for.”

“There is one other point which your honor failed to consider,” said Guisseppi’s lawyer. “It is an axiom of law that a man can not, for the same crime, be placed in jeopardy twice. A man can be placed in no greater jeopardy than when, with a hangman’s noose around his neck, he is dropped through the trap-door of a gallows. So, whether Guisseppi was actually dead or whether a faint flicker of life remained, he is forever immune from further punishment for the crime for which he was placed in this great jeopardy.”

“There’s one more thing your honor didn’t consider,” said Guisseppi’s lawyer. “It’s a basic principle of law that a person cannot be tried twice for the same crime. A person can’t be in greater danger than when they have a noose around their neck and are dropped through the trapdoor of a gallows. So, whether Guisseppi was actually dead or just barely alive, he can’t be punished again for the crime that put him in such serious danger.”

“Your point may be well taken,” replied the judge.

“Your point may be valid,” replied the judge.

“Now, your honor, we come to the Cardello murder charge. It is at the prisoner’s own desire and against my better judgment that I enter a plea of guilty and throw him upon the mercy of the court. There are perhaps some extenuating circumstances. But he is willing to take whatever punishment the court may see fit to inflict. In view of all the circumstances of this extraordinary case, I make a special plea for mercy.”

“Now, Your Honor, we come to the Cardello murder charge. It is at the defendant's own request and against my better judgment that I enter a plea of guilty and submit him to the court's mercy. There may be some extenuating circumstances. However, he is ready to accept whatever punishment the court decides to impose. Considering all the circumstances of this unusual case, I make a special appeal for mercy.”

“I will answer your plea,” returned the judge, “by ordering the case stricken from the docket and the prisoner discharged from custody.”

“I will respond to your request,” said the judge, “by removing the case from the schedule and releasing the prisoner from custody.”

A murmur of amazement broke the tense hush of the crowded chamber. Guisseppi’s lawyer gasped.

A murmur of amazement cut through the tense silence of the packed room. Guisseppi's lawyer gasped.

“Am I to understand, your honor—”

“Am I to understand, Your Honor—”

“This is not mercy but law,” the judge continued. “This man is legally dead. He is without the pale of all law. A dead man can commit no crime. No provision in the whole range of jurisprudence recognizes the possibility of a dead man’s committing a crime. No man, in the purview of the law, can return from the dead. If we assume that this man was dead, he will remain dead forever in the eyes of the law. If by a miracle he has returned to life and committed murder, there is no punishment within the scope of the statutes that can be decreed against him.

“This isn’t mercy; it’s the law,” the judge continued. “This man is legally dead. He’s outside the reach of all law. A dead person can’t commit any crime. No part of the entire legal system acknowledges that a dead person can commit a crime. In the eyes of the law, no one can come back from the dead. If we assume this man was dead, he’ll be considered dead forever by the law. If, by some miracle, he has come back to life and committed murder, there’s no punishment in the statutes that can be imposed on him.”

“He is the super-outlaw of all history. Forever beyond the reach of law, the statutes are powerless to deal with him or punish him in any way. If he should shoot down every member of the jury[84] that convicted him, if he should walk into court and kill the judge before whom his case was tried, the law could do nothing to him. He could spend his days as a bandit, robbing, plundering, murdering, and the law could not touch him. Legally he is a ghost, a shadow, an apparition, with no more reality than the beings in a dream. So far as the law is concerned, he does not exist. He can no more be imprisoned, hanged, punished or restricted in his actions than a phantom that exists only in the imagination.”

“He is the ultimate outlaw in all of history. Always beyond the reach of the law, the statutes can't touch him or punish him in any way. If he were to shoot every member of the jury that convicted him, or walk into court and kill the judge who presided over his case, the law could do nothing to him. He could live as a bandit, robbing, stealing, and killing, and the law wouldn’t be able to stop him. Legally, he’s a ghost, a shadow, an apparition, with no more reality than characters in a dream. As far as the law is concerned, he doesn’t exist. He can't be imprisoned, hanged, punished, or limited in his actions any more than a phantom that exists only in the imagination.”

“A most wonderful construction of the law,” declared Guisseppi’s attorney in happy bewilderment at the turn of events.

“A truly amazing twist of the law,” said Guisseppi’s lawyer in joyful surprise at how things had turned out.

“It is less a construction of law as it exists than an admission there is no law applicable to a man legally dead yet actually alive, a man who under the law does not exist. This boy, physically alive but legally dead, has murdered a man with deliberate purpose and malice aforethought. There is no doubt about that. If the law recognized his existence, he should be hanged. Justice demands that he be executed. But he is in some fourth-dimensional legal state beyond the reach of justice. The law is powerless to deal with him. As the administrator of the law, my hands are tied. There is nothing left for me but to set him at liberty.”

“It’s less about the law as it stands and more about the fact that there’s no law that applies to a man who is legally dead but actually alive, a man who doesn’t exist under the law. This boy, who is physically alive but legally dead, has intentionally and maliciously killed a man. There’s no doubt about it. If the law acknowledged his existence, he should be hanged. Justice demands that he be executed. But he exists in some fourth-dimensional legal state that’s beyond the reach of justice. The law can’t do anything about him. As the enforcer of the law, my hands are tied. All I can do is set him free.”

Despite the decision of the court that under the law he had no existence, Guisseppi left the chamber smiling and happy, acutely conscious of joyous life in every fibre of his being.

Despite the court's ruling that, by law, he didn't exist, Guisseppi left the room smiling and happy, fully aware of the joy of life in every part of his being.


Policeman Rafferty was filled with righteous anger when he learned that he could not collect the $1,000 reward. In answer to his indignant questions, he was told the reward was offered for the arrest of “the person or persons guilty of the murder of Cardello,” and since Guisseppi was neither a person or anything else that the law recognized as existing, he was not guilty of the crime.

Policeman Rafferty was filled with righteous anger when he found out that he couldn't collect the $1,000 reward. In response to his furious questions, he was told the reward was offered for the arrest of “the person or persons guilty of the murder of Cardello,” and since Guisseppi wasn't considered a person or anything else the law recognized as existing, he wasn't guilty of the crime.

Moreover, it was hinted to him that in capturing Guisseppi, he had arrested nobody. In the end, Policeman Rafferty had to laugh in spite of himself.

Moreover, it was suggested to him that capturing Guisseppi was pointless. In the end, Policeman Rafferty couldn't help but laugh.

“The money’s mine, all right,” he said philosophically. “Only I don’t get it.”

“The money is definitely mine,” he said thoughtfully. “It's just that I don’t get it.”

V.

Rosina Stefano sat alone in the little parlor of her home in one of the quaint side-streets of the Italian quarters, picturesque with its jumble of weather-stained frame dwellings and exotic little shops.

Rosina Stefano sat by herself in the small living room of her home, located on one of the charming side streets of the Italian neighborhood, which was filled with its mix of weathered wooden houses and unique little shops.

It was a chill, dreary night outside. A piping wind made fantastic noises about eaves and gables, and shook the windows as with ghostly hands. A lamp, burning under a blue shade, filled the chamber with eerie shadows. A coal fire was dying to embers in the open grate. There was a knock at the door.

It was a chilly, gloomy night outside. A whistling wind made strange noises around the eaves and gables and rattled the windows like ghostly hands. A lamp, glowing under a blue shade, filled the room with eerie shadows. A coal fire was dwindling to embers in the open grate. There was a knock at the door.

Entre!

Come in!

Guisseppi threw open the door and stood upon the threshold smiling.

Guisseppi swung the door open and stood in the doorway, smiling.

“Rosina!”

“Rosina!”

The girl rose from her chair and stared fixedly at him out of frightened eyes. With a quick gesture, as if for protection against some supernatural menace, she made the sign of the cross.

The girl stood up from her chair and stared at him with scared eyes. With a quick motion, as if to shield herself from some supernatural threat, she made the sign of the cross.

“I have come back to you, Rosina.” Guisseppi took a step toward her and threw open his arms.

“I've returned to you, Rosina.” Guisseppi stepped closer and opened his arms wide.

Rosina shrank back.

Rosina recoiled.

“Do you not still love me?”

“Do you not love me anymore?”

Her lips framed a “No” for answer in a terror-stricken whisper.

Her lips formed a “No” in a terrified whisper.

“Come, my little sweetheart, embrace me.”

“Come here, my little sweetheart, give me a hug.”

“No, no, Guisseppi!” Her voice was a tremulous cry. “You are dead!”

“No, no, Guisseppi!” Her voice was a shaky cry. “You’re dead!”

“Dead? Certainly I am not dead. I am alive and well, and I love you just as I always loved you.”

“Dead? Of course I’m not dead. I’m alive and well, and I love you just like I always have.”

“You are only a ghost.”

“You’re just a ghost.”

“Don’t be foolish, little one. Do I look like a ghost? Me? Come into my arms and see how strong they are. Lay your head on my breast and feel the beating of my heart. And every beat of my heart is for you.”

“Don’t be silly, little one. Do I look like a ghost? Me? Come into my arms and see how strong they are. Lay your head on my chest and feel my heart beating. And every beat of my heart is for you.”

Rosina stood motionless. There flashed through her mind old grewsome stories of vampires that lured their victims into their power with love traps and sucked their blood. Momentary horror froze her blood.

Rosina stood frozen. Old, creepy stories of vampires flashed through her mind—how they lured their victims in with false love and drained their blood. A momentary horror chilled her to the bone.

“O Guisseppi,” she exclaimed, “why have you risen from the dead? Why do you come back to haunt me?”

“O Guisseppi,” she exclaimed, “why have you come back from the dead? Why are you here to haunt me?”

“Poor girl, do not talk like that. I tell you I am alive—tingling to my finger tips with life and love for you. If I were dead, I should still love you. Death could not kill my love for you. Have you forgotten everything? I thought you loved me. You have often told me so. I believed you would always love me, be true to me forever. Now I find you changed and cold.”

“Poor girl, don’t say things like that. I’m alive—feeling every bit of life and love for you. Even if I were dead, I would still love you. Death couldn’t take away my love for you. Have you forgotten everything? I thought you loved me. You’ve told me that many times. I believed you would always love me and be true to me forever. Now I see you’ve changed and become distant.”

“I did love you, Guisseppi. To the depths of my being I loved you.” Her words came in a passionate torrent in her liquid native tongue. “You were my earth and heaven, my life, my soul’s salvation. All day my thoughts were of you. I dreamed of you at night. There was nothing I would not have done for you. There was nothing I would not have given you. I could have lived for you always. I could have died for you. Did I not come to see you every day in jail? Did I not bring you constantly dishes I had cooked myself with utmost care? Was not I close beside you in the court room every day of the long trial?

“I truly loved you, Guisseppi. I loved you with every part of me.” Her words flowed in a passionate rush in her beautiful native language. “You were my everything, my life, my soul’s salvation. All day, I thought about you. I dreamed of you at night. There was nothing I wouldn’t have done for you. There was nothing I wouldn’t have given you. I could have lived for you forever. I could have died for you. Didn’t I come to see you every day in jail? Didn’t I bring you homemade dishes that I prepared with all my heart? Wasn’t I right there with you in the courtroom every day of that long trial?

“I did everything to soothe and comfort you through all those terrible days. Was it nothing that I remained constant when you were locked in a cell condemned to death? I was true to the very trap-door of the hangman. What greater proof could a woman give of her love than to remain true to a man sentenced as a felon to the eternal disgrace of the gallows?”

“I did everything to ease and comfort you during those awful days. Was it nothing that I stayed loyal while you were stuck in a cell facing death? I stayed true right until the moment of execution. What greater proof could a woman show of her love than to remain faithful to a man condemned to the everlasting shame of the gallows?”

She paused for a moment, erect, motionless, her face aflame, seemingly transfigured like the wonder woman of a vision.

She paused for a moment, standing tall and still, her face glowing, as if she were transformed like a wonder woman from a vision.

“Ah, yes,” she went on; “then there was no one like my Guisseppi; no eyes so bright, no lips so tender, no face so dear. You were my god. Can I ever forget the songs you used to sing to me in the happy days before ‘Devil’ Cardello crossed your life. Your voice was divine. Every note thrilled me. I loved it. To me it was the music of the stars. Nothing in all the world was so beautiful as your voice. But now your voice has changed. There is no longer any music in it. As you speak to me, it seems a voice from the sepulchre.”

“Ah, yes,” she continued; “there was no one like my Guisseppi; no eyes so bright, no lips so soft, no face so cherished. You were my everything. Can I ever forget the songs you used to sing to me during those happy days before ‘Devil’ Cardello came into your life? Your voice was heavenly. Every note thrilled me. I loved it. To me, it was the music of the stars. Nothing in the world was as beautiful as your voice. But now your voice has changed. There’s no longer any music in it. As you speak to me, it feels like a voice from the grave.”

Guisseppi raised an arresting hand. He threw back his head. He smiled again.

Guisseppi raised a striking hand. He tilted his head back. He smiled again.

“My voice has changed? Listen, cara mia.”

“My voice has changed? Listen, my dear.”

Slowly he began to sing an old Italian serenade. The ballad told of a knight of old who had bade a lily-white maid farewell and gone off to the wars and who, wounded and left for dead on the battlefield, was nursed back to life and returned to find his lady unchanged in her devotion against rivals and temptations.

Slowly, he started to sing an old Italian serenade. The song told the story of a knight from long ago who had said goodbye to a pure-hearted maiden and gone off to war. Wounded and left for dead on the battlefield, he was cared for until he healed and returned to find his lady unchanged in her loyalty despite rivals and temptations.

Soft in the opening cadences, Guisseppi’s voice grew in volume and power. It brought out in shades and nuances of wonderful beauty all the charm and romance of the ancient tale—the sadness of farewell, the clash of battle, the wounded soldier’s dreams of his sweetheart as life seemed ebbing, the gladness of his homecoming, his happiness in reunited love.

Soft in the opening notes, Guisseppi’s voice grew louder and more powerful. It revealed in shades and nuances of incredible beauty all the charm and romance of the ancient story—the sorrow of goodbye, the clash of battle, the wounded soldier’s dreams of his sweetheart as life seemed to slip away, the joy of his return home, and his happiness in being reunited with love.

Into the music, Guisseppi threw all the ardor and passion of his own love. There were notes like tears in his voice when, in minor strain, he sang the sorrows and dreams of the soldier; and the final crescendo passage, vivid with renewed love, was a burst of joyous melody straight from his heart.

Into the music, Guisseppi poured all the fire and passion of his own love. There were notes like tears in his voice when, in a minor key, he sang the soldier's sorrows and dreams; and the final crescendo, full of fresh love, was a burst of joyful melody straight from his heart.

[85]

[85]

And you loved me still the same!” The words rose like incense from an altar. They fluttered about Rosina’s ears like a shower of rose leaves.

And you loved me just the same!” The words rose like incense from an altar. They fluttered around Rosina’s ears like a shower of rose petals.

The girl listened, spellbound. Never in happier days had she heard Guisseppi sing with such compelling sweetness. There seemed a new and wonderful quality in his voice. With his magical music, he was like a conjurer bending her spirit to his subtle enchantments.

The girl listened, captivated. Never in her happiest days had she heard Guisseppi sing with such enchanting sweetness. There was a new and amazing quality in his voice. With his magical music, he was like a magician bending her spirit to his subtle charms.

On a golden cloud, she was transported to the sunny shores of Italy. A cavalier sang the serenade in the moonlight to his mandolin and, leaning from her latticed balcony, she dropped a rose to him. The bay of Naples spread its crinkled azure before her. Against the dark, star-spangled crystal of the night, sculptured Vesuvius upheld its canopy of smoke.

On a golden cloud, she was taken to the sunny beaches of Italy. A gentleman sang a serenade in the moonlight to his mandolin, and, leaning from her balcony with latticework, she dropped a rose to him. The Bay of Naples stretched out its wrinkled blue waters before her. Against the dark, star-filled sky of the night, the sculpted Vesuvius held up its plume of smoke.

As the music steeped her senses, she fancied she could feel its golden filaments being drawn about her, binding her more and more closely in a fairy chain. As if under the charm of melodious hypnotism, her old love returned. All the tenderness and passion of her heart went out again to Guisseppi. The siren influence of his voice was transforming her. Her strength of will was crumbling. She stood swaying, helpless, her eyes glowing with rekindled love.

As the music enveloped her senses, she imagined she could feel its golden threads wrapping around her, tying her more and more tightly in an enchanting chain. Under the spell of the beautiful melodies, her old love resurfaced. All the tenderness and passion of her heart poured out again for Guisseppi. The alluring quality of his voice was changing her. Her willpower was fading. She stood swaying, helpless, her eyes shining with renewed love.

Suddenly the song ended. The spell was broken. Rosina passed a languid hand over her eyes as if to brush away a film of sleep. She seemed to wake from a trance. Guisseppi stood before her radiant, smiling.

Suddenly, the song stopped. The spell was broken. Rosina lazily brushed her eyes, as if to wipe away a veil of sleep. She appeared to come out of a trance. Guisseppi stood in front of her, radiant and smiling.

“Now will you believe I am alive? Could a dead man sing like that?”

“Now will you believe I'm alive? Could a dead man sing like that?”

A look of awe overspread Rosina’s face.

A look of wonder spread across Rosina's face.

“You never sang like that before.”

“You've never sung like that before.”

“This is the first time my life and happiness were ever at stake on a song.”

“This is the first time my life and happiness have ever depended on a song.”

“The Guisseppi I used to know could not sing like that. You are not Guisseppi. You are a spirit. Some demon has taught you how to sing so beautifully. You have come back with this new devil’s voice of yours to lure my soul to hell.”

“The Guisseppi I used to know couldn’t sing like that. You’re not Guisseppi. You’re a spirit. Some demon has taught you how to sing so beautifully. You’ve come back with this new devil’s voice of yours to lure my soul to hell.”

“Ah, Rosina, how can you delude yourself with such foolish fancies. Do you not see me here solid in flesh and blood?”

“Ah, Rosina, how can you trick yourself with such silly ideas? Don't you see me here, real and present?”

“I see you, but I know you are only a shadow from the grave.”

“I see you, but I know you're just a shadow from the grave.”

“If your eyes deceive you, your ears can not. You have heard me sing.”

“If your eyes are lying to you, your ears can't. You’ve heard me sing.”

“That was some devil’s necromancy.”

“That was some dark magic.”

Guisseppi fell on his knees before her and stretched out his arms in supplication.

Guisseppi dropped to his knees in front of her and reached out his arms in a plea.

“I love you, Rosina. That is all I can say. The hangman’s noose was not able to strangle my love for you. Your love is more to me now than it ever was before. The world has turned cold to me. You are my only hope, my refuge. I need you. I want you with all my soul.”

“I love you, Rosina. That’s all I can say. The hangman’s noose couldn’t strangle my love for you. Your love means more to me now than it ever has before. The world has turned cold to me. You are my only hope, my refuge. I need you. I want you with all my soul.”

The girl shook her head sorrowfully. Her eyes rested upon him with sadness that was touched with renunciation.

The girl shook her head sadly. Her eyes looked at him with a sadness that carried a sense of letting go.

“It can never be,” she said firmly. “How you are here, I do not know. You are dead; of that I am sure. My love for you was buried in the grave that was dug for you. You are not the boy I once loved. You are something strange and different. I am afraid of you. It is only with horror that I could fancy the kisses of a dead man on my lips. The thought of a ghost’s endearments fills me with loathing. Go back to the dead. I can love and reverence those who are gone, but there is no love anywhere in all the world for the dead returned from the grave.”

“It can't be,” she said firmly. “I don't know how you're here. You're dead; I know that for sure. My love for you was buried in the grave that was dug for you. You're not the boy I once loved. You're something strange and different. I'm afraid of you. I can only imagine the horror of a dead man's kisses on my lips. The idea of a ghost's affection disgusts me. Go back to the dead. I can love and honor those who are gone, but there’s no love anywhere in the world for the dead who come back from the grave.”

She turned away and stood with her head bowed in her hands.

She turned away and stood with her head in her hands.

Slowly Guisseppi struggled to his feet. He staggered weakly against the wall and buried his face in his arms.

Slowly, Guisseppi forced himself to stand up. He stumbled weakly against the wall and buried his face in his arms.

“And you, Rosina!” he sobbed.

“And you, Rosina!” he cried.

This was the final, crushing blow. He felt now that he was indeed dead—dead at the grave of his lost love.

This was the final, devastating blow. He felt that he was truly dead—dead at the grave of his lost love.

VI.

A taxicab stood in the narrow street near Rosina’s home, its driver ready at the wheel, its engine purring. Behind the drawn blinds, sat Guisseppi, aflame with excitement, peering eagerly through the curtains from time to time.

A taxi was parked in the narrow street near Rosina’s house, the driver waiting at the wheel with the engine humming. Behind the closed blinds sat Guisseppi, filled with excitement, peeking eagerly through the curtains every now and then.

Guisseppi was desperate. There was no place for the dead among the living. He had learned that clearly. As a “living dead man,” all his experiences had been tragic. He regretted his resuscitation. He longed for the peace of the grave.

Guisseppi was in despair. There was no place for the dead among the living. He understood that completely. As a "living dead man," all his experiences had been tragic. He wished he had never come back to life. He longed for the peace of the grave.

His old friends had fallen away from him. Many believed him a spirit damned, who, by some strange dispensation, was spared to life for yet a little while to make more exquisite the final agony reserved for him. Others were intelligent enough to know the truth, but even these were repelled by a certain unwholesomeness, a savor of the sepulchre, that seemed to cling about him.

His old friends had drifted away from him. Many thought he was a damned spirit, somehow allowed to live a little longer to intensify his final torment. Others were smart enough to see the truth, but even they were put off by an unsettling vibe, an odor of death, that seemed to hang around him.

The girls he had known in his old, gay days would have nothing to do with him. As handsome as ever, as romantic, with a voice as musical and appealing, he was in their imagination enveloped in an atmosphere of the charnel-house, and the curse of hell was branded on his brow.

The girls he had known in his fun-loving days wanted nothing to do with him. As handsome as ever, as romantic, with a voice as musical and charming, he now seemed to them to be surrounded by a vibe of decay, and the mark of damnation was stamped on his forehead.

His relatives held aloof. Between him and even his mother and father he was conscious that a thin shadow had gradually crept, and the tenderness of their love had been cooled by a ghostly fear of this eerie son who had been down among the dead and read with dead eyes the mysteries beyond the tomb.

His relatives kept their distance. He sensed a thin barrier growing between him and even his mother and father, and the warmth of their love had been dampened by a ghostly fear of this strange son who had been among the dead and stared with lifeless eyes at the mysteries beyond the grave.

He had been unable to find employment. It was as if every business house had up a sign, “No dead men need apply.”

He hadn't been able to find a job. It felt like every company had a sign that said, “No dead men need apply.”

In despair and desperation, he fell into his old ways of banditry. He soon had placed to his record a long series of bold robberies. For several of his first lawless exploits, the police arrested him. But invariably the judges before whom he was arraigned set him at liberty.

In his despair, he returned to his old ways of being a bandit. Before long, he had added a long list of daring robberies to his record. He was arrested by the police for several of his early crimes. But every time he went to court, the judges released him.

So after a while the police refused to arrest him. What was the use? This ghost-man would only be set free again.

So after a while, the police stopped arresting him. What was the point? This ghostly man would just be let go again.

... While Guisseppi sat hidden from view behind the curtains of his taxicab, ruminating upon the bitterness of his fate, Rosina emerged from her home. Trim and dainty with pink cheeks and sparkling eyes, the young beauty was subtly suggestive of flowers and fragrance as she tripped along the street in the warm sunshine.

... While Guisseppi sat out of sight behind the curtains of his taxi, thinking about the bitterness of his fate, Rosina came out of her house. Neat and delicate with rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes, the young beauty had a subtle hint of flowers and fragrance as she walked down the street in the warm sunshine.

As she came abreast of the taxicab, Guisseppi stepped out, caught her in his arms, and swung her into the car. The girl’s wild screams shrilled through the slumberous stillness of the quarter and filled the streets with excited throngs as the cab plunged madly forward, dashed around a corner and was soon lost to sight. In a distant part of the city, the car halted before a weather-stained building. Within the dingy doorway Guisseppi disappeared, bearing the kidnapped maiden in his arms.

As she reached the taxi, Guisseppi jumped out, grabbed her in his arms, and tossed her into the car. The girl’s wild screams cut through the quiet of the neighborhood and filled the streets with curious onlookers as the cab sped off, turned a corner, and quickly vanished from view. In another part of the city, the car stopped in front of a weathered building. Guisseppi disappeared into the shabby doorway, carrying the kidnapped girl in his arms.

A little later, Guisseppi appeared before the marriage license clerk in the city hall.

A little later, Guisseppi showed up in front of the marriage license clerk at the city hall.

“I’m sorry,” said the clerk, “but I can not give you a marriage license.”

“I’m sorry,” said the clerk, “but I can’t give you a marriage license.”

“Why not?”

“Why not?”

“You are dead. You can not marry.”

“You're dead. You can't marry.”

“But I’m going to marry!” shouted Guisseppi defiantly.

“But I’m going to get married!” shouted Guisseppi defiantly.

“Impossible. If I went through the formality of filling out a license for you, no minister or priest would perform the wedding service. The marriage altar, orange blossoms, the happiness of domestic love are not for the dead.”

“Impossible. If I went through the trouble of filling out a license for you, no minister or priest would perform the wedding ceremony. The marriage altar, orange blossoms, the joy of domestic love are not meant for the dead.”

“But I’m alive! I am only legally dead.”

“But I’m alive! I’m only legally dead.”

The clerk smiled tolerantly. With a pencil he drew a circle on a sheet of paper.

The clerk smiled patiently. With a pencil, he drew a circle on a piece of paper.

“Here,” said he, “is a cipher. It is the symbol of nothing, but, as a circular pencil mark, it is still something.”

“Here,” he said, “is a cipher. It represents nothing, but as a circular pencil mark, it’s still something.”

He erased every trace of the pencil and exhibited the blank piece of paper.

He wiped away every trace of the pencil and displayed the blank piece of paper.

“This,” he explained, “illustrates your status. In human affairs, you are a cipher with the rim rubbed out. A man legally dead is less than nothing.”

“This,” he explained, “shows your status. In human terms, you are a zero with the edges worn away. A man who is legally dead is less than nothing.”

VII.

Luigi Romano, who had succeeded Guisseppi in Rosina’s affections, was among the first to hear of the abduction.

Luigi Romano, who had taken Guisseppi's place in Rosina’s heart, was one of the first to learn about the kidnapping.

Blazing with passion, he laid his plans with quick decision and took the trail. Without great difficulty, he traced the route of the taxicab, block by block, to its destination.

Blazing with passion, he laid his plans with quick decision and took the trail. Without great difficulty, he traced the route of the taxi, block by block, to its destination.

Depressed by his fruitless mission in search of a marriage license, Guisseppi was hurrying toward the building in which Rosina was imprisoned. His eyes were bent upon the ground in deep thought. His face was white and drawn.

Depressed by his unsuccessful quest for a marriage license, Guisseppi hurried toward the building where Rosina was being held. He kept his eyes fixed on the ground, lost in thought. His face was pale and tense.

Luigi stepped from the shelter of a doorway with a sawed-off shotgun in his hands....

Luigi stepped out from the cover of a doorway holding a sawed-off shotgun in his hands....


When the police arrived, a little crowd of Italians had gathered.

When the police showed up, a small group of Italians had assembled.

They shrugged their shoulders and spread their palms. Nobody had seen anything; nobody had heard anything; nobody knew anything. But one thing was plain—the dead man, sprawled on the sidewalk, was dead this time to stay dead.

They shrugged their shoulders and spread their hands. No one had seen anything; no one had heard anything; no one knew anything. But one thing was clear—the dead man, lying on the sidewalk, was really dead this time for good.

“O yes,” said Attorney Malato, who had looked after Luigi’s case, “they arrested Luigi all right. But they turned him loose. Why not? This boy Guisseppi could not be punished by the law, but neither could he claim in the slightest degree the protection of the law. Since he had no legal life, it was no crime to kill him. He was a legal problem, and Luigi solved it in about the only way it could be solved—with a sawed-off shotgun.”’

“O yeah,” said Attorney Malato, who had handled Luigi’s case, “they arrested Luigi for sure. But they let him go. Why not? This kid Guisseppi couldn’t be punished by the law, but he also couldn’t claim any protection from it. Since he had no legal status, it wasn’t a crime to kill him. He was a legal issue, and Luigi dealt with it in pretty much the only way possible—with a sawed-off shotgun.”


It is often wondered why the earth is round instead of being some other shape. This is because of the attraction of gravity, which tends to pull everything toward the center of the world. It can be seen that even if the earth was originally some other shape, in the course of a few years this influence would have pulled it into its present shape.

It’s often questioned why the earth is round instead of a different shape. This is due to the force of gravity, which pulls everything toward the center of the planet. It's clear that even if the earth started out as another shape, over time, this force would have shaped it into its current form.


[86]

[86]

A Gripping, Powerful Story by a Man Who Always Tells a Good Tale

A Compelling, Impactful Story by a Guy Who Always Shares a Great Story

The Blade of Vengeance

By George Warburton Lewis

By George Warburton Lewis

The outcome was all the more regrettable because Henry Fayne had staked so much on the success of his great venture. He had renounced innumerable bachelor friendships for Leanor, only to discover within a year of the celebrated social event, which had been their wedding, that he was linked for life to a captivating adventuress.

The result was even more unfortunate because Henry Fayne had put so much on the line for his big venture. He had given up countless friendships for Leanor, only to find out within a year of their well-known wedding that he was tied for life to a charming con artist.

It was a hard blow. Only by desperate efforts, long sustained, had he been able to take himself in hand and force out of his thoughts the ugly images that obsessed him.

It was a tough hit. Only through desperate, sustained effort had he managed to take control of himself and push out the disturbing images that haunted him.

Leanor’s perfidy was a thing of which even his best friends never could have convinced him; yet now he knew it to be true—aye, knew it because she herself had boasted of it!

Leanor’s betrayal was something that even his closest friends could never have convinced him of; yet now he acknowledged it as true—yeah, he knew it because she herself had bragged about it!

Fayne had striven hard to shut so hideous a specter out of his vision, partly because of a haunting fear that the thing which the discovery had set throbbing in his brain would get the better of him, that he would hurt somebody, or himself.

Fayne had worked hard to keep such a horrifying image out of his mind, partly because he was haunted by the fear that the realization stirring in his head would overwhelm him, that he might hurt someone or even himself.

He had been an unusually well-balanced man, but it was only after many a stern struggle with the pulsating thing that hammered in his head that he surrendered the corpse of his outraged love to the divorce court and the gossip-mongers,[87] and went sadly back to his bachelor haunts in the hope of forgetting. But he was appalled to find that he no longer fitted in.

He had been a pretty well-adjusted guy, but after a lot of intense battles with the nagging thoughts in his head, he finally gave in and handed over the remains of his hurt feelings to the divorce court and the rumor mill,[87] and sadly returned to his single life, hoping to move on. But he was shocked to realize that he no longer belonged there.

The friends of the free and easy days of his celibacy were sincere enough in their pity for him, though in no way disposed to put themselves out seeking reclamation. In short, they might as well have said in chorus:

The friends from his carefree days of being single genuinely felt sorry for him, but they weren’t interested in making an effort to help him change. Basically, they could have all said together:

“You couldn’t have expected us to forewarn you; you’d have quit us cold. You had to discover it for yourself, and the operation of finding out has simply rendered you impossible as one of the old crowd. Sorry, old man, but, after all, it’s better that you should know.”

“You couldn’t have expected us to give you a heads-up; you would’ve left us for sure. You needed to find out on your own, and the whole process of figuring it out has made you unfit to be part of the old group. Sorry, man, but in the end, it’s better that you know.”

So Henry Fayne brooded, lost his nerve, and then, all of a sudden—disappeared.

So Henry Fayne sulked, lost his confidence, and then, all of a sudden—vanished.

The old circle knew his set and cynical face no more. There were rumors of mental breakdown and suicide, and there was one report (little credited, however) that the unfortunate fellow had drifted down into the wilds of South America and become an eccentric and a recluse.

The old circle no longer recognized his familiar and cynical face. There were rumors of a mental breakdown and suicide, and there was one report (not taken seriously, though) that the poor guy had wandered off into the wilds of South America and become an eccentric recluse.

Leanor tired, in time, of the murderous velocity of her social chariot, dumped the winged vehicle on the trash-heap and went abroad, accompanied by a less rich and more ambitious retinue of high livers.

Leanor eventually got tired of the relentless speed of her social life, discarded the flashy lifestyle, and traveled abroad with a less wealthy but more ambitious group of friends who enjoyed indulgent living.

Like vari-colored butterflies, five years winged overhead, years by no means lacking in color and variety for Leanor. Exacting as were her tastes, she could scarcely have desired a more changeful, a more exquisitely exhilarating life.

Like colorful butterflies, five years flew by overhead, years that were certainly not lacking in color and variety for Leanor. As demanding as her tastes were, she could hardly have asked for a more changeable, a more beautifully thrilling life.

Only once in a blue moon did she think of Henry. Thoughts of him, like all other memories of her meteoric past, had been crowded into oblivion by the inrush of the more intimate and actual.

Only once in a blue moon did she think of Henry. Thoughts of him, like all other memories of her fast-paced past, had been pushed into oblivion by the flood of the more personal and present.

Henry had been very good to her, she had to admit, but he had been none the less impossible. The outcome had been inevitable from the beginning. He was fifteen years her senior. She knew that she could never have held her volatile self down to a life of self-sacrifice and suffering with Henry. The idea was no less absurd than the mating of an esthetic humming-bird with some sedate old owl.

Henry had been really good to her, she had to admit, but he was still impossible. The outcome had been obvious from the start. He was fifteen years older than her. She knew that she could never have constrained her unpredictable self to a life of self-sacrifice and suffering with Henry. The idea was just as ridiculous as pairing an elegant hummingbird with some calm old owl.

When she consented to marry Henry she had entertained no such preposterous thought as exacting of him a compliance with the ridiculously restricted code of ethics he subsequently set for her. Indeed, she would have grown old and ugly with nothing accomplished, unseeking and unsought. Too, there would have been lamentably fewer notches on her ivory fan than the half-decade last past had yielded.

When she agreed to marry Henry, she never imagined that he would expect her to follow the absurdly strict moral code he later imposed on her. In fact, she could have ended up old and unattractive, achieving nothing, neither pursuing nor being pursued. Also, there would have been sadly fewer marks on her ivory fan than the last five years had produced.

As the wretched venture had turned out, however, she was still under thirty and was, to employ the homely simile of her latest masculine objective, “as pretty as a peach.”

As the unfortunate situation had unfolded, though, she was still under thirty and was, to use the down-to-earth comparison of her most recent male interest, “as pretty as a peach.”


At the Pacific entrance of the Grand Canal, where the town of Bandora drowses like a sprawling lizard on the sun-baked clay, word went round that the millionaire adventuress was yachting down the west coast, homeward bound.

At the Pacific entrance of the Grand Canal, where the town of Bandora lies lazily like a giant lizard on the sun-baked clay, news spread that the millionaire adventuress was sailing down the west coast, heading home.

Everybody who read the public prints knew about Leanor, so at least one element at Bandora awaited her arrival with curious interest. And the curious were to be gratified, for since pretty Leanor habitually did the unexpected, she only proved her consistency when, upon her arrival, she capriciously decided to tarry a fortnight, with the two-fold object of having a look at the great waterway and exploring historic Batoga Island, only a couple of hours distant.

Everybody who read the news knew about Leanor, so at least one part of Bandora was eagerly waiting for her arrival. And the curious were about to be satisfied, because since pretty Leanor usually did the unexpected, she only proved how consistent she was when, upon her arrival, she whimsically decided to stay for two weeks, with the dual purpose of checking out the great waterway and exploring historic Batoga Island, just a couple of hours away.

Should the mighty monument to engineering skill prove uninteresting, there remained the secret caves of Batoga, among them La Guaca de San Pedro, by allegation the identical haunted, bat-inhabited cavern in which buccaneering old Henry Morgan had once stored all of his ill-gotten gains and maybe imprisoned the unfortunate nuns captured at Porto Bello! And then, too, there was the celebrated Devil’s Channel, which, according to widely circulated and much-believed stories, sucked small craft down into its omnivorous maw like some insatiable demon lying in wait.

Should the impressive engineering monument turn out to be boring, there were the hidden caves of Batoga, including La Guaca de San Pedro, supposedly the same haunted, bat-filled cave where the notorious pirate Henry Morgan once hid all his stolen treasures and maybe held the unfortunate nuns he captured at Porto Bello! And then there was the famous Devil’s Channel, which, according to popular and widely believed stories, swallowed up small boats into its all-consuming mouth like some greedy demon lurking in wait.

Leanor devoted but little time to the prodigious engineering feat. After all, it was man-made, and what was man if not a purveyor to feminine caprices? Mere men were cheap. The adventuress knew, because she had bought and sold many of them. She had bartered the very souls of some.

Leanor spent very little time on the incredible engineering achievement. After all, it was made by man, and what was man if not a supplier of women's whims? Ordinary men were easy to come by. The adventuress understood this because she had bought and sold many of them. She had even traded the very souls of some.

She had bought them all with make-believe affection and disposed of them at a hundred per cent discount. She treated them much as one treats cast-off garments, experiencing only minor difficulties in disengaging herself from some of the more persistent.

She had bought them all with fake affection and got rid of them at a hundred percent discount. She treated them like old clothes, facing only minor challenges when trying to let go of some of the more clingy ones.

A genuine Sybarite, Leanor’s appetite for entities masculine had at last cloyed, and she now turned impatiently to inscrutable old Nature to make up the deficiency.

A true Sybarite, Leanor’s desire for men had finally worn her out, and she now impatiently looked to mysterious old Nature to fill the gap.

She went to Batoga, a verdant, mighty mountain, greenly shaggy, as yet unshorn by advancing civilization. It might have been a little separate world, set down by nature in a sleeping sea of sapphire. Here, indeed, was something different.

She went to Batoga, a lush, powerful mountain, covered in greenery, untouched by modern civilization. It felt like a tiny world, perfectly placed by nature in a calm sea of blue. Here, there was truly something unique.

She was wild with delight as soon as her dainty feet touched the shell-paved beach. Really, this wonderland was too splendidly perfect to share with her unpoetic company of paid buffoons! She sent the whole lot of them bagging back to Bandora, decided to employ a guide, a boatman, or a native maid, contingent upon her special needs, right on the ground.

She was overjoyed the moment her delicate feet hit the shell-covered beach. Honestly, this paradise was way too beautiful to share with her unrefined crew of hired clowns! She sent all of them back to Bandora, deciding to hire a guide, a boatman, or a local woman based on what she needed at the moment.

It was due to this whim of Leanor’s that I myself wandered into the cast, came to know Leanor and likewise the story I am telling you here. I had just come through a notably obstinate case of dengue in the sanitarium. My thin knees, in fact, were still somewhat wobbly, and I was urging them back to normal by means of a leisurely stroll across the rolling pasture-land. On a grassy, wind-swept hillside I came all unexpectedly upon Leanor.

It was because of Leanor's impulse that I ended up in the cast, got to know Leanor, and learned the story I'm sharing with you now. I had just recovered from a stubborn case of dengue at the sanitarium. My thin knees were still a bit shaky, and I was trying to get them back to normal with a slow walk across the rolling fields. On a grassy, windy hillside, I unexpectedly came across Leanor.

Evidently she had thought to refresh her jaded wits by a revel in wild flowers. She was seated on a shelf of rock that rimmed the hill-crown, culling unworthy floral specimens. A single upward glance, and then her eyes dropped back to her flowers in a world-bored manner which I somehow felt a quick impulse to resent. At least I could annoy her. That was any fool’s privilege.

Evidently, she had decided to clear her mind by indulging in wildflowers. She was sitting on a ledge of rock that topped the hill, picking through unremarkable flowers. A quick glance upward, and then her eyes returned to the flowers with a look of boredom that I felt an unexpected urge to counter. At least I could irritate her. That was the right of any fool.

“Gathering flowers?” I interrogated, just as though that fact were not as obvious as the blue sky itself.

“Picking flowers?” I questioned, as if that fact weren't as clear as the blue sky above.

For answer, my front-line fortifications were instantly swept by an ocular onslaught well calculated to obliterate. I smiled back engagingly at the source of the tempest.

For an answer, my front-line defenses were immediately hit by a visual assault designed to destroy. I smiled back warmly at the source of the storm.

“Some hill, this,” I suggested, emitting a windy sigh after the exertion of its ascent.

“Quite a hill, isn’t it?” I said, letting out a long sigh after the effort of climbing it.

And then I saw that my second drive had broken through her first-line trench on a front of about a quarter of an inch. Disdain died slowly out of her face—a face still unaccountably fresh and girlish—and something like pity at my apparent lack of sophistication took its place.

And then I noticed that my second attempt had broken through her front-line defense by about a quarter of an inch. Her look of disdain slowly faded, revealing a face that still looked surprisingly fresh and youthful, and it was replaced by something like pity for my obvious lack of sophistication.

“You really think it a high hill?” she asked, faintly smiling and gazing at me steadily as though she doubted my sanity.

“You really think it’s a high hill?” she asked, faintly smiling and looking at me steadily as if she questioned my sanity.

I noted that her hazel eyes seemed to swim in seas of a wonderfully sparkling liquid.

I noticed that her hazel eyes seemed to swim in a sea of beautifully sparkling liquid.

“Well,” I qualified, affecting funereal gravity, “it’s higher than some hills.”

“Well,” I said, trying to sound serious, “it’s taller than some hills.”

Her amused smile expanded perceptibly.

Her amused smile grew wider.

“Really, now, have you ever seen very many hills?”

“Honestly, have you ever seen a lot of hills?”

[88]

[88]

“N-no,” I reluctantly confessed, “not so very many.”

“N-no,” I hesitantly admitted, “not that many.”

“What induced you to measure this one?”

“What made you decide to measure this one?”

“Well, I was shadowing somebody,” I said quietly. At last she had given me an opening.

“Well, I was shadowing someone,” I said quietly. Finally, she had given me an opening.

“Whom, pray?” she demanded, her smile brightening expectantly.

“Who, please?” she asked, her smile lighting up with anticipation.

You—if you don’t mind,” I announced.

You—if you're okay with it," I said.

Me!” She laughed deliriously for a moment.

Me!” She laughed wildly for a moment.

“It’s hardly a laughing matter,” I said, with forced seriousness when she was still. “I’ve been working on this case for years.”

“It’s really not a joke,” I said, trying to sound serious as she remained quiet. “I’ve been working on this case for years.”

She sobered with a suddenness that suggested ugly thoughts, perchance remembering something of her kaleidoscopic past. The hazel eyes saddened a little. It was evident that she was rummaging among happenings which it gave her small pleasure to review. I waited. Maybe I was not quite the yokel she had thought me.

She became serious all of a sudden, hinting at dark thoughts, perhaps recalling parts of her colorful past. Her hazel eyes seemed to dim a bit. It was clear she was digging through memories that brought her little joy. I waited. Maybe I wasn’t as much of a simpleton as she had believed.

“Do you mean you’re a detective?” she presently asked.

“Are you saying you’re a detective?” she asked.

“I mean just that, madam,” I said evenly.

“I really mean that, ma'am,” I said calmly.

“By whom are you employed?” she questioned tentatively.

“Who do you work for?” she asked cautiously.

“By Henry Fayne,” I casually replied.

“By Henry Fayne," I casually replied.

“That is the lie of an impostor,” quickly asserted the woman; “Henry Fayne is dead.”

“That’s the lie of a fraud,” the woman quickly stated; “Henry Fayne is dead.”

She rose from the stone shelf and prepared to desert me. Anyhow, I had won my point. I had succeeded in annoying her.

She got up from the stone shelf and got ready to leave me. Either way, I had made my point. I had managed to annoy her.

But I concluded I could hardly let the matter so end, even as affecting a woman like Leanor. Nobody can afford to be openly rude.

But I decided I couldn't just let things end that way, especially when it involved someone like Leanor. No one can afford to be openly rude.

“Wait,” I said; “let’s be good sportsmen. You tilted at me and I retaliated. Honors are even. Why not forget it?”

“Wait,” I said; “let’s be good sports. You took a shot at me and I responded. It’s all square now. Why not just let it go?”

She was greatly relieved; and besides, forgetfulness, of all things, was what she sought. After a moment, deep wells of laughter again glistened in her splendid eyes. These and the smiling young mouth somehow seemed to give the lie to the fiasco she had made of life. What a pity, I thought, that she had chosen to fritter away her life in this fatuous, futile fashion.

She felt a huge sense of relief; and on top of that, she was really looking for forgetfulness. After a moment, deep wells of laughter lit up her beautiful eyes again. Those eyes and her smiling young mouth seemed to contradict the mess she had made of her life. What a shame, I thought, that she had decided to waste her life in such a silly, pointless way.

I had thought that I should feel only contempt for such a woman as Leanor, but as we walked down the hill she told me something that penetrated a hitherto unknown weak spot in my armor. So I all but pitied the woman I had prepared to despise.

I had thought I would only feel contempt for a woman like Leanor, but as we walked down the hill, she shared something that hit a previously unknown soft spot in my defenses. So, I nearly felt pity for the woman I had intended to look down on.

As if to take strength from them, she kept her eyes on the wild flowers she had gathered, as she pronounced the well-nigh unbelievable words I now set down.

As if to draw strength from them, she kept her eyes on the wildflowers she had gathered as she said the almost unbelievable words that I’m now recording.

The craze for the blinding white lights, and the delusion of equally white wines, were surfeited. The gilt and tinsel of the truly tawdry had palled. The mask of allurement had fallen from the forbidding face of the artificial and empty. Life itself had become for Leanor a vacant and meaningless thing. She had seen too much of it in too brief a space.

The obsession with the bright white lights and the illusion of perfectly white wines had worn off. The flashy glitz of the truly cheap had grown tiresome. The charm had faded from the uninviting nature of the fake and hollow. For Leanor, life itself had become empty and pointless. She had experienced too much of it in too short a time.

She concluded with a seeming contradiction, a veiled regret that her frenzied explorations had exhausted all too soon the world’s meager store of things worth while, and there was a bitterness in her voice which contrasted unpleasantly with her youth and beauty as she said plainly, though with little visible emotion, that she had reached a point where life itself often repelled and nauseated her.

She finished with what seemed like a contradiction, a hidden regret that her intense explorations had quickly worn out the world’s limited supply of worthwhile things. There was a bitterness in her voice that clashed uncomfortably with her youth and beauty as she plainly said, though with little visible emotion, that she had come to a point where life itself often disgusted and repulsed her.

We had reached the sanitarium by this time, an interruption not unwelcome in the circumstances, and I left the strange woman alone with her tardy regrets and sought my own quarters, sympathetic and depressed, yet thanking my lucky stars for the happy dispensation that had made me an adventurer instead of an “adventuress.”

We had arrived at the sanitarium by then, a break that was actually welcome given the situation, and I left the unusual woman alone with her delayed regrets and went to my own room, feeling both sympathetic and down, yet grateful to my lucky stars for the fortunate turn of events that had made me an adventurer instead of an “adventuress.”

That evening, Leanor and I planned a trip to Devil’s Channel, and I strolled down to the beach in search of such a shallow-draught cayuco as could maneuver its way over the reefs that barred larger craft. Boteros of divers nationalities abounded, and among the many my questioning gaze finally met that of a vagabondish-looking fellow countryman in a frayed sailor garb. In odd contrast to his raiment, and swinging from his belt in a sheath which his short coat for an instant did not quite conceal, I caught a single glimpse of a heavy hunting knife with an ornamented stag-horn handle.

That evening, Leanor and I planned a trip to Devil’s Channel, and I walked down to the beach looking for a shallow-draft cayuco that could navigate the reefs blocking larger boats. Boteros of different nationalities were everywhere, and among the many, my curious gaze finally met that of a scruffy-looking fellow countryman in worn sailor clothes. In an odd contrast to his outfit, I briefly caught sight of a heavy hunting knife with a decorative stag-horn handle swinging from his belt, partially hidden by his short coat.

His name was Sisson, he told me, but he spoke Spanish like a native. His uncarded beard was a thing long forgotten of razors. He was unmistakably another of those easily identified tramps of the tropics who, in an unguarded moment, unaccountably lose their grip on themselves and thenceforward go sliding unresistingly down to a not unwelcome oblivion.

His name was Sisson, he told me, but he spoke Spanish like a native. His untrimmed beard was a thing long forgotten by razors. He was unmistakably one of those easily recognizable drifters from the tropics who, in a moment of weakness, inexplicably lose their hold on themselves and then start to slide uncontrollably into a not unwelcome oblivion.

Sisson did not importune me, as did all the other boatmen; he did not even offer me his services; and it was because of this evidence of some lingering vestige of pride, coupled with the fact that he had an eminently suitable cayuco, that I decided to employ him.

Sisson didn't pressure me like the other boatmen; he didn't even offer to help. It was this sign of some remaining pride, along with the fact that he had a really good cayuco, that made me decide to hire him.


At the narrow gateway of Devil’s Channel the water is so shallow, and there so frequently occur tiny submerged sand-bars, that only the minutest of sea craft can skim over the gleaming rifts and gain entrance. This was confirmed for the nth time when I felt the specially made keel of our tiny cayuco scrape the shiny sand in warning that we were at last entering the canyon-like waterway.

At the narrow entrance of Devil’s Channel, the water is really shallow, and there are often tiny hidden sandbars, so only the smallest boats can glide across the shining gaps and get inside. This was proved once again when I felt the specially designed keel of our little cayuco scrape the smooth sand, signaling that we were finally entering the canyon-like waterway.

Leanor and I were both playing our splendid oarsman with well-nigh every imaginable question about the gloomy, spooky-looking channel before us.

Leanor and I were both using our awesome oars to tackle almost every conceivable question about the dark, eerie-looking channel ahead of us.

“Aren’t we nearing the place yet?” Leanor presently asked.

“Are we almost at the place yet?” Leanor asked.

“Farther in,” drawled Sisson, the bearded giant of a boatman, glancing carelessly at the ascending cliffs on either side.

“Further in,” Sisson said lazily, the bearded giant of a boatman, glancing casually at the rising cliffs on both sides.

Twisting my body round in the wee native cayuco, I noted that the perpendicular walls of the shadowy strait that lay before us seemed drawing together with every pull of Sisson’s great arms. Leanor’s pretty face was radiant with expectation. Though bored of the world, there was at least one more thrill for her ahead.

Twisting my body around in the small native cayuco, I noticed that the steep walls of the dark strait in front of us seemed to be closing in with every pull of Sisson’s strong arms. Leanor’s lovely face was glowing with excitement. Although she was tired of the world, there was at least one more thrill waiting for her.

Five minutes slipped by. Sisson rowed on steadily.

Five minutes passed. Sisson kept rowing steadily.

“There she is!” the boatman said suddenly, for the first time evincing something like a normal human interest in life. One of his huge, hairy hands was indicating an alkali spot on the face of the right-hand wall a stone’s throw ahead. “Just opposite that white spot is where it always happens.”

“There she is!” the boatman said suddenly, finally showing some genuine interest in life. One of his big, hairy hands was pointing at an alkali spot on the right-hand wall a short distance ahead. “Right across from that white spot is where it always happens.”

He released his oars and let them trail in the still water. It looked peculiarly lifeless. Our small shell gradually slowed.

He let go of his oars and allowed them to drag in the calm water. It seemed strangely lifeless. Our little boat gradually slowed down.

“Seems to be all smooth sailing here today, though,” I ventured.

“Looks like it's all smooth sailing here today, though,” I suggested.

“Overrated, for the benefit of tourists,” opined Sisson. “The water’s eaten out a little tunnel under the west wall, but there’s no real danger if you know the chart.”

“Overrated, just for tourists,” Sisson said. “The water’s carved out a small tunnel under the west wall, but there’s no real danger as long as you know the chart.”

“How many did you say were drowned when that launch went down?” again asked Leanor. Her great dark eyes were sparkling again now with a keen new interest in life—or was it the nearness to potential death?

“How many did you say drowned when that launch sank?” Leanor asked again. Her large dark eyes were sparkling now with a fresh interest in life—or was it the closeness to potential death?

“Eleven,” drawled Sisson. “The engineer jumped for it and made a landing on that bench of slate over there, and right there”—he smiled reminiscently—“he sat for seventy-two hours, with ‘water, water everywhere, nor any drop’—”

"Eleven," Sisson said slowly. "The engineer went for it and landed on that slate bench over there, and right there”—he smiled at the memory—“he sat for seventy-two hours, with ‘water, water everywhere, nor any drop’—”

[89]

[89]

“And is it true that none of the life-preservers they were putting on when the launch sank was ever found?” Leanor also wanted to know.

“And is it true that none of the life jackets they were putting on when the ship sank were ever found?” Leanor also wanted to know.

“True enough,” said Sisson, “but that’s not unnatural. Drowning men lay hold of whatever they can and never, never turn loose. Why, I’ve seen the clawlike fingers of skeletons locked around sticks that wouldn’t bear up a cockroach!”

“That's true,” said Sisson, “but that’s not unnatural. Drowning people grab onto whatever they can and never, never let go. I’ve seen the bony fingers of skeletons gripping sticks that couldn’t even hold up a cockroach!”

“Did you say it was a relatively calm day?” I questioned the boatman idly.

“Did you say it was a pretty calm day?” I asked the boatman casually.

“Sure. Calm as it is right now,” he answered.

“Sure. It's as calm as it is right now,” he replied.

I observed casually that the oarsman was gazing fixedly at Leanor. Even on him, perhaps, beauty was not entirely lost. Doubtless, too, he had heard the gossip her arrival had set going along the wharves at Batoga. Meanwhile Leanor had made a discovery.

I casually noticed that the rower was staring intently at Leanor. Even he, it seems, wasn't completely immune to her beauty. He probably had heard the rumors that her arrival had sparked along the docks at Batoga. Meanwhile, Leanor had made a discovery.

“Why, we’re still making headway!” she broke out suddenly. “I—I thought we had stopped.”

“Why, we’re still making progress!” she suddenly exclaimed. “I—I thought we had come to a halt.”

Sisson glanced down at the water, and his tanned brow broke up in vertical wrinkles of consternation. The look in his deepset eyes, though, did not, oddly enough, seem to match the perplexity written on his corrugated brow.

Sisson looked down at the water, and his tanned forehead crinkled in vertical lines of worry. The expression in his deep-set eyes, strangely enough, didn’t seem to reflect the confusion etched on his furrowed brow.

Our craft was sliding rapidly forward as though propelled by the oars. The phenomenon was due to a current; that much was certain, for we were moving with a flotsam of dead leaves and seaweed.

Our boat was moving quickly ahead as if it was being pushed by the oars. This was happening because of a current; that much was clear, since we were drifting along with a mass of dead leaves and seaweed.

Again I screwed my body half round in the cramped bow and shot a glance ahead. God! we were shooting toward the dread spot on the alkali cliff as though drawn to it by an unseen magnet. I could see, too, that our speed was rapidly increasing.

Again I twisted my body halfway around in the cramped bow and took a look ahead. Wow! We were racing toward that terrifying spot on the alkali cliff as if pulled by an unseen magnet. I could also see that our speed was steadily increasing.

Sisson snatched up the trailing oars and put his giant’s strength against the invisible something that seemed dragging us by the keel, but all he did was to plough two futile furrows in the strange whirlpool. Our cayuco glided on.

Sisson grabbed the trailing oars and used his enormous strength against the invisible force that seemed to be pulling us by the keel, but all he accomplished was making two useless furrows in the strange whirlpool. Our cayuco continued to glide on.

The blasé adventuress was never more beautiful. For the time, at least, life, warm and pulsating, had come back and clasped her in a joyous embrace. Her lips were parted in a smile of seemingly inexpressible delight. There was not the remotest suggestion of surprise or fear in her girlish face.

The blasé adventurer was more beautiful than ever. For that moment, at least, life, warm and vibrant, had returned and wrapped her in a joyful embrace. Her lips were slightly parted in a smile of seemingly endless delight. There was no hint of surprise or fear on her youthful face.

She put her helm over only when I shouted to her in wide-eyed alarm, but the keen, finlike keel of our specially built cayuco obviously did not respond. Oblique in the channel, we slithered over, ever nearer to the west wall, the unseen agent of destruction towing us with awful certainty toward the vortex. Still the surface of the water, moving with us, looked as motionless as a mill-pond! It was uncanny, nothing less.

She only put on her helmet when I shouted to her in wide-eyed panic, but the sharp, fin-like keel of our specially built cayuco clearly wasn't reacting. Angled in the channel, we slid over, getting closer to the west wall, the invisible force of destruction pulling us with horrifying certainty toward the whirlpool. Yet the surface of the water, moving along with us, appeared as still as a calm pond! It was eerie, to say the least.

I peered into the bluishly transparent depths, fascinated with wonder, and then, of a sudden, I saw that which alone might prove our salvation. Apparently we were in a writhing, powerful current, racing atop the seemingly placid undersea or sub-surface waters of the channel. I could make out many small objects spinning merrily about as they flew, submerging, toward the whirlpool.

I looked into the bluish, transparent depths, filled with wonder, and then suddenly, I saw something that could be our only hope for survival. It seemed like we were in a strong, twisting current, racing across the seemingly calm underwater surface of the channel. I could see many small objects happily spinning around as they were pulled down toward the whirlpool.

We carried six life-belts. Two of these I snatched from their fastenings, slipped one about Leanor, and with the other but partly adjusted—for there remained no time—myself plunged out of our—as it were—bewitched craft in the direction of the west wall.

We had six life vests. I quickly grabbed two of them, put one on Leanor, and with the other only partly adjusted—since there was no time—I jumped off our, as if it were, enchanted boat toward the west wall.

To my surprise I swam easily. When I made a deep stroke, however, I could feel strange suctorial forces tugging at my finger-tips. But for the moment I was safe.

To my surprise, I swam easily. However, when I took a deep stroke, I could feel strange sucking forces pulling at my fingertips. But for now, I was safe.

I glanced about to see if Leanor had followed my lead. She was not in the water. I turned on my back and saw, to my utter amazement, that neither she nor Sisson had left the cayuco.

I looked around to see if Leanor had followed me. She wasn't in the water. I rolled onto my back and, to my complete surprise, saw that neither she nor Sisson had left the cayuco.

This was unaccountable indeed. And it was now clear that it was too late for them to jump, for the light boat had already begun to spin round in a circle at a point exactly opposite the alkali spot! Faster and faster it flew, the diameter of the ring in which it raced swiftly narrowing.

This was completely baffling. And it was now clear that it was too late for them to jump because the small boat had already started spinning in a circle at a spot directly opposite the alkali area! Faster and faster it spun, the diameter of the ring in which it raced quickly getting smaller.

As I swam, my shoulder collided with some obstruction. It was the west wall. I clambered up a couple of feet and sat dripping on a slime-covered shelf of slate, the identical slab on which the engineer of the sunken launch had thirsted.

As I swam, my shoulder hit something solid. It was the west wall. I scrambled up a couple of feet and sat dripping on a slimy shelf of slate, the same slab where the engineer of the sunken launch had thirsted.

I was powerless to help my companions. I could only sit and stare in near unbelief. Why—Why had they not abandoned the tiny craft with me? I saw now that neither had even so much as got hold of a life-belt. Why—?

I was unable to assist my friends. I could only sit and watch in almost disbelief. Why—Why hadn't they left the small boat with me? I realized now that neither of them had even grabbed a life jacket. Why—?

My God! What was this I beheld? Sisson had advanced to the stern of the flying cockleshell where Leanor still sat motionless, unexcited, smiling. The charmed look of expectancy was still in her perfect face.

My God! What was this that I saw? Sisson had moved to the back of the flying cockleshell where Leanor still sat still, calm, and smiling. The captivated expression of anticipation was still on her flawless face.

Sisson’s voice, suddenly risen high, chilled me to the marrow. It might have been the voice of some martyr on the scaffold. He did not reveal his identity to Leanor. It was not necessary. Something—I dare not say what—enabled her in that awful moment of tragedy to know her divorced husband.

Sisson’s voice, suddenly raised high, chilled me to the bone. It could have been the voice of some martyr on the scaffold. He didn’t reveal his identity to Leanor. It wasn’t needed. Something—I won’t say what—allowed her in that terrible moment of tragedy to recognize her ex-husband.


The exquisite torture of recollection had shriveled Henry Fayne’s mentality and left him a semi-maniac, yet here, after all the cynical, embittering years was the physical, the carnate Henry Fayne, the long-discarded plaything of feminine caprice. His suffering was fearfully recorded in the seamed and bearded mask of his altered features.

The intense pain of memory had worn down Henry Fayne’s mind and turned him into a sort of maniac, but here, after all those cynical, bitter years, was the physical, real Henry Fayne, the long-forgotten toy of women’s whims. His suffering was tragically evident in the lined and bearded face that showed how much he had changed.

The smile did not leave Leanor’s face. The madman’s voice rose in a shrill, terrible cry. He babbled and sputtered in consuming rage, but I caught the current of his wild harangue. He had waited all the years for this opportunity; he had followed her from Bandora, had laid all his plans with infinite nicety to avenge the wreck which Leanor had made of his life.

The smile never left Leanor's face. The madman's voice shot up in a piercing, awful scream. He raved and fumed in a fit of rage, but I managed to grasp the main point of his chaotic rant. He had spent years waiting for this chance; he had tracked her down from Bandora, meticulously crafted all his plans to get back at the disaster Leanor had made of his life.

But the woman laughed defiantly, tensely; laughed derisively, full in the bearded face.

But the woman laughed defiantly, tensely; laughed mockingly, right in the bearded face.

“You have waited too long, Henry,” she said, evenly yet with a note of triumph in her tone; “I’ve worn threadbare every allurement of life. Today I came here seeking my last adventure—a sensation at once new and ultimate—death!”

“You’ve waited too long, Henry,” she said calmly, but there was a hint of triumph in her voice. “I’ve exhausted every pleasure life has to offer. Today, I came here looking for my final adventure—a feeling that’s both new and ultimate—death!”

It was here that the miracle supervened.

It was here that the miracle happened.

Chagrin, fierce and awful, distorted the hairy vagabond’s face, and, balancing himself precariously in the crazily whirling dugout, he raised a great clenched fist. I once had seen a laughing man struck by lightning. As the rending voltage shot through him the muscles of his face had relaxed slowly, queerly, as if from incredulity, just as the furious, drawn face of Henry Fayne relaxed now. The menacing fist unclinched and fell limply at his side.

Chagrin, strong and intense, twisted the hairy drifter’s face, and while he balanced unsteadily in the wildly spinning canoe, he raised a clenched fist. I once saw a laughing man get hit by lightning. As the electricity coursed through him, his facial muscles relaxed slowly and strangely, as if he couldn’t believe it, just like Henry Fayne’s angry, tense face relaxed now. The threatening fist opened and dropped weakly at his side.

Of all the examples of thwarted vengeance I had ever seen on the stage, or off, this episode from real life was the most dramatic.

Of all the instances of failed revenge I had ever witnessed on stage or off, this real-life episode was the most dramatic.

The boat had circled swiftly in to the center of the vortex and now spun crazily for a moment as though on a fixed pivot, like a weather-vane. Then it capriciously resumed its first tactics, only it now raced inversely in a rapidly widening circle, running well down in the water, as though from some powerful submarine attraction.

The boat quickly moved into the center of the vortex and then spun wildly for a moment like it was on a fixed point, similar to a weather vane. Then it randomly returned to its original strategy, but now it was racing backward in a quickly expanding circle, diving deep into the water, as if pulled by some strong underwater force.

That the spurious boatman was a victim of some hopeless form of insanity I was certain when I saw him drop to his knees and extend both his great hands in evident entreaty to the woman who had stripped him of his honor and, driven him, a driveling idio-maniac, into exile. Leanor sat impassive, but the madman continued to supplicate.

That the fake boatman was a victim of some hopeless form of insanity I was sure of when I saw him drop to his knees and reach out both his big hands in clear pleading to the woman who had taken away his honor and, driven him, a babbling maniac, into exile. Leanor sat unmoved, but the madman kept begging.

[90]

[90]

Never did my credulity undergo so mighty a strain as when, after a moment, the woman reached out and locked her slim hands in his. It was a strange picture, believe me! From my uncertain perch on the slimy ledge of slate, I stared, thrilling deep in my being at this futile truce on the brink of eternity.

Never did my belief get tested so much as when, after a moment, the woman reached out and locked her slender hands in his. It was a strange sight, trust me! From my precarious spot on the slimy slate ledge, I stared, feeling a thrill deep inside me at this pointless truce on the edge of forever.

Its revolutions greatly widened and its speed diminished, the tiny boat suddenly swerved from its circular course, bobbed upward as though a great weight had been detached from its keel and then drifted like some spent thing of life toward the west wall, where I crouched dumbfounded, my breath hissing in my nostrils, my lungs heaving.

Its spinning increased and its speed slowed, the small boat suddenly veered off its circular path, rose up as if a heavy weight had been released from its bottom, and then floated like something lifeless toward the west wall, where I crouched in shock, my breath hissing through my nose, my chest heaving.

Only now am I coming to the crux of this story of which the foregoing forms a necessary prelude.

Only now am I getting to the point of this story, which the previous parts serve as an essential introduction.

Back at Batoga that same night, in an obscure corner of the wide cool porch of the palm-environed sanitarium, Henry Fayne and Leanor, after a long heart-to-heart talk alone, agreed to forgive and forget. Later in the evening Fayne went down to the contiguous village to assemble his meager belongings. They would be interesting souvenirs with which to decorate the walls of the rehabilitated home. I found Leanor sitting where he had left her on the porch, smiling enigmatically.

Back at Batoga that same night, in a quiet corner of the spacious, cool porch of the palm-surrounded sanitarium, Henry Fayne and Leanor, after a long heartfelt conversation alone, agreed to forgive and forget. Later in the evening, Fayne went down to the nearby village to gather his few belongings. They would make interesting keepsakes to decorate the walls of the refurbished home. I found Leanor sitting where he had left her on the porch, smiling mysteriously.

“Can I act, or not?” she asked me rather abruptly as I came up.

“Can I act, or not?” she asked me pretty suddenly as I approached.

“Act?” I groped; “what do you mean?”

“Act?” I asked, “what do you mean?”

She sat there, smiling mysteriously in the white moonlight, until I at length prevailed upon her to pour into my incredulous ears how it had flashed upon her, in the crucial moment at the whirlpool, that she must convince Fayne that to destroy one who seeks death would give no satisfaction to a seeker after vengeance. She had made him see that the most effective way of wreaking his revenge would be to prevent her taking her own life and force her to live with him again as in the old days. What, indeed, could be greater punishment than that?

She sat there, smiling enigmatically in the bright moonlight, until I finally convinced her to share with me how she realized, in that critical moment at the whirlpool, that she needed to make Fayne understand that killing someone who wants to die wouldn’t satisfy a person seeking revenge. She had shown him that the best way to get back at her would be to stop her from ending her own life and make her live with him again like in the past. What could be a worse punishment than that?

So once again the wily adventuress had tricked poor Henry Fayne. It had been a close thing, but her lightning wits had saved her to look forward enchantedly to the prospect of other adventures. Though she had, in fact, tired of life, she had weakened before death; yet the fortitude of skillful artifice underlying that physical fear bespoke such a resourcefulness as I had never before seen in any woman.

So once again, the clever adventurer had outsmarted poor Henry Fayne. It had been a close call, but her quick thinking had kept her looking forward with excitement to the possibility of more adventures. Although she had, in reality, grown tired of life, she had faltered in the face of death; yet the strength of her cunning despite that physical fear revealed a resourcefulness I had never seen in any woman before.

She had spoken more truth than she knew when she said that Henry Fayne was dead, for, mentally, he no longer existed.

She had spoken more truth than she realized when she said that Henry Fayne was dead, because, mentally, he no longer existed.

But Leanor had one more card to play. When she had outlined her campaign, I sat aghast at the frank inhumanity of her plans for the morrow. She had already made arrangements with the native officials of the nearby village. She was to appear in court and testify, and I was to be summoned to give evidence before the committing judge. Henry Fayne was to be ruthlessly chucked into the Acorn Insane Asylum!

But Leanor had one more move to make. When she laid out her plan, I was stunned by the sheer coldness of her intentions for the next day. She had already coordinated with the local officials from the nearby village. She was going to show up in court and give her testimony, and I was going to be called in to provide evidence before the committing judge. Henry Fayne was going to be brutally thrown into the Acorn Insane Asylum!

After Leanor had retired to her apartment I lingered a while in the fragrant night to smoke a cigar and meditate, for I was badly upset by her pitiless resolve. As I sat reviewing the strange events of the day, the dark figure of a man, half bent and retreating rapidly among the dappled shadows of the palms, startled me unpleasantly.

After Leanor went back to her apartment, I stayed for a bit in the fragrant night to smoke a cigar and think, as I was really troubled by her harsh decision. While I was reflecting on the strange events of the day, the dark shape of a man, hunched over and quickly moving away among the dappled shadows of the palm trees, startled me.

At my first glimpse of the skulker, some sixth sense told me that he had been eavesdropping Leanor and me from under the elevated porch on which I sat. As soon as the flitting shadow had melted into the gloom I slipped off the porch and investigated.

At my first sight of the lurker, something inside me told me he had been listening to Leanor and me from beneath the raised porch where I was sitting. As soon as the quick shadow faded into the darkness, I left the porch to check it out.

My half-formed suspicion was confirmed. The eavesdropper’s footprints were quite distinct. He had crouched directly under the chairs which the adventuress and I had occupied.

My vague suspicion was confirmed. The eavesdropper’s footprints were very clear. He had crouched right beneath the chairs that the adventuress and I had used.

I did not retire until an hour later. An indescribable feeling of dread had, though for no adequate reason, begun to weigh upon my spirits and to nag my nerves.

I didn't leave until an hour later. An indescribable sense of dread had, even without a good reason, started to weigh on my mood and gnaw at my nerves.

The first faint glimmer of dawn was in the east when something touched me softly on the shoulder. I remembered that I had left my porch window open, and sprang up in a sudden flurry of alarm, but my nerves slackened quickly when the intruder, a black Jamaican, showed me his watchman’s badge.

The first hint of dawn was in the east when something lightly touched my shoulder. I remembered I had left my porch window open and jumped up, suddenly alarmed, but my tension eased quickly when the intruder, a black Jamaican, showed me his watchman’s badge.

The old negro was afraid something had happened. He had heard stealthy footfalls upstairs, and somebody’s bedroom door was wide open. On looking into the room he had seen—!

The old man was worried that something had occurred. He heard quiet footsteps upstairs, and someone’s bedroom door was wide open. When he looked into the room, he had seen—!

But at this point in his story he choked, overcome. He was an excitable and superstitious old black at best, but now he was fairly beside himself with a terror for which he had no explanation. The occupant of the room, I surmised, had gone out on the porch, properly enough, to smoke an early morning cigar. But the old watchman would not be reassured until I consented to accompany him up to the second floor.

But at this point in his story, he choked up, overwhelmed. He was an excitable and superstitious old man at best, but now he was completely beside himself with a fear he couldn't explain. I figured the person in the room had stepped out onto the porch to smoke a morning cigar. But the old watchman wouldn't feel reassured until I agreed to go with him up to the second floor.

I noted, as we advanced along the corridor, that a door stood ajar. I tapped tentatively. No answer. I repeated the summons, louder. Still no answer. I walked in.

I noticed, as we made our way down the corridor, that a door was slightly open. I knocked gently. No response. I called out again, louder. Still no response. I walked in.

The moonlight that flooded the porch outside filtered in, subdued, through the lace-curtained windows. It revealed a bed. In the center of the bed was the figure of a woman—all in snow white save a single dark-hued covering of some sort which sprawled across the full bosom.

The moonlight that filled the porch outside streamed in softly through the lace-curtained windows. It showcased a bed. In the center of the bed was the silhouette of a woman—all in pure white except for a single dark covering draped across her chest.

A nameless something made me fumble rather hurriedly for the electric switch. The bright light showed what I had dreaded, almost expected. The dark-colored garment was not a garment at all. It was blood.

A nameless something made me quickly fumble for the light switch. The bright light revealed what I had feared, almost anticipated. The dark-colored fabric wasn’t a fabric at all. It was blood.

It dyed the white bosom repellently and, still welling from its fountain, was fast forming a ragged little pool on the bedcovering. Fair over the victim’s heart, the ornamented stag-horn handle of a heavy hunting-knife, none of the blade visible, stood up like a sinister monument, somehow increasingly familiar to my gaze; and after an instant’s reflection I could have sworn—so plainly did my eyes visualize the motive for this horror—that I beheld a single word scrawled in crimson along the mottled staghorn handle:

It stained the white surface disgustingly and, still bubbling from its source, was quickly forming a messy little pool on the bedding. Right above the victim’s heart, the decorated stag-horn handle of a heavy hunting knife, with none of the blade visible, stood like a dark monument, somehow feeling more recognizable to me; and after a moment's thought, I could have sworn—I saw so clearly the reason for this horror—that I glimpsed a single word written in red along the speckled staghorn handle:

VENGEANCE!

REVENGE!


Air Transportation Between Chicago and New York To Be Established

Chicagoans will soon be able to run down to New York on business early one morning and be back home in time for breakfast the next day, if the plans for dirigible service between the two cities carry through. A number of prominent Americans are members of a corporation that is building several huge, helium-filled balloons in the Schutte-Lanz Company’s plant in Germany, according to Benedict Crowell, former secretary of war, who is the president of the new corporation. The airships will carry passengers and freight, it was announced.

Chicagoans will soon be able to dash over to New York for business early one morning and be back home in time for breakfast the next day, if the plans for balloon service between the two cities go ahead. A number of prominent Americans are part of a company that is building several large, helium-filled airships at the Schutte-Lanz Company’s facility in Germany, according to Benedict Crowell, the former Secretary of War and the president of the new company. The airships will be used for passengers and cargo, it was announced.


[91]

[91]

It Was a Frightful, Incredible Thing, Found in the Amazon Valley

It Was a Terrifying, Amazing Thing, Discovered in the Amazon Valley

THE GRAY DEATH

By LOUAL B. SUGARMAN

By Loual B. Sugarman

Unwaveringly, my guest sustained my perplexed and angry stare. Silently, he withstood the battering words I launched at him.

Unflinchingly, my guest held my confused and angry gaze. Quietly, he endured the harsh words I threw at him.

He appeared quite unmoved by my reproaches, save for a dull red flush that crept up and flooded his face, as now and then I grew particularly bitter and biting in my tirade.

He seemed totally unfazed by my criticisms, except for a dull red color that spread across his face whenever I became especially harsh and sharp in my rant.

At length I ceased. It was like hitting into a mass of feathers—there was no resistance to my blows. He had made no attempt to justify himself. After a momentous silence, he spoke his first word since we had entered the room.

At last, I stopped. It felt like hitting a pile of feathers—there was no resistance at all. He hadn’t tried to defend himself. After a tense silence, he said the first thing since we entered the room.

“I’m sorry, my friend; more sorry than you can imagine, but—I couldn’t help it. I simply could not touch her hand. The shock—so suddenly to come upon her—to see her as she was—I tell you, I forgot myself. Please convey to your wife my most abject apologies, will you? I am sorry, for I know I should have liked her very much. But—now I must go.”

“I’m sorry, my friend; I’m more sorry than you can imagine, but—I just couldn’t do it. I simply couldn’t touch her hand. The shock—seeing her so suddenly, seeing her as she was—I completely lost myself. Please pass on my deepest apologies to your wife, okay? I’m really sorry because I know I would have liked her a lot. But—now I need to go.”

“You can’t go out in this storm,” I answered. “It’s out of the question. I’m sorry, too; sorry that you acted as you did—and more than sorry that I spoke to you as I did, just now. But I was angry. Can you blame me? I’d been waiting for this moment ever since I heard from you that you had come back from the Amazon—the moment when you, my best friend, and my wife were to meet. And then—why, damn it, man, I can’t understand it! To pull back, to shrink away as you did; even to refuse to take her hand or acknowledge the introduction! It was unbelievably rude. It hurt her, and it hurt me.”

“You can’t go out in this storm,” I said. “It’s not happening. I’m sorry too; sorry that you acted the way you did—and even more sorry that I spoke to you like that just now. But I was angry. Can you blame me? I’ve been waiting for this moment ever since you told me you were back from the Amazon—the moment when you, my best friend, and my wife were supposed to meet. And then—why, damn it, man, I don’t get it! To pull back, to withdraw like you did; even to refuse to take her hand or acknowledge the introduction! That was incredibly rude. It hurt her, and it hurt me.”

“I know it, and that is why I am so very sorry about it all. I can’t excuse myself, but I can tell you a story that may explain.”

“I get it, and that’s why I’m really sorry about everything. I can’t make excuses for myself, but I can share a story that might help explain.”

I saw, however, that for some reason he was reluctant to talk.

I noticed, though, that for some reason he was hesitant to talk.

“You need not,” I said. “Let’s drop the whole matter, and in the morning you can make your amends to Laura.”

“You don’t have to,” I said. “Let’s forget about the whole thing, and in the morning you can apologize to Laura.”

Anthony shook his head.

Anthony shook his head.

“It’s not pleasant to talk about, but that was not my reason for hesitating. I was afraid you would not believe me if I did tell you. Sometimes truth strains one’s credulity too much. But I will tell you. It may do me good to talk about it, and, anyhow, it will explain why I acted as I did.

“It’s not easy to discuss, but that wasn’t why I hesitated. I was worried you wouldn’t believe me if I shared it. Sometimes the truth is just too hard to accept. But I will share it. Talking about it might help me, and anyway, it will clarify why I behaved the way I did.”

“Your wife came in just after we entered. She had not yet removed her veil or gloves. They were gray. So was her dress. Her shoes—everything was gray. And she stood there, her hand outstretched—all in that color—a body covered with gray. I can’t help shuddering. I can’t stand gray! It’s the color of death. Can your nerves stand the dark?”

“Your wife walked in right after we got here. She hadn’t taken off her veil or gloves yet. They were gray. So was her dress. Her shoes—everything was gray. And she stood there, her hand outstretched—all in that color—a figure completely draped in gray. I can't help but shudder. I can’t stand gray! It’s the color of death. Can you handle the dark?”

I rose and switched off the lights. The room was plunged into darkness, save for the flicker of the flames in the fireplace and the intermittent flashes of lightning. The rain beat through the leafless branches outside with a monotonous, slithering swish and rattled like ghostly fingers against the windows.

I got up and turned off the lights. The room was thrown into darkness, except for the flickering flames in the fireplace and the occasional flashes of lightning. The rain pounded through the bare branches outside with a dull, sliding swish and tapped against the windows like ghostly fingers.

“The light makes it hard to talk—of unbelievable things. One needs the darkness to hear of hell.”

“The light makes it hard to talk about unbelievable things. You need the darkness to discuss hell.”

He paused. The swir-r-r of the rain crept into the stillness of the room. My companion sighed. The firelight shone on his face, which floated in the darkness—a disembodied face, grown suddenly haggard.

He paused. The swir-r-r of the rain crept into the quiet of the room. My companion sighed. The firelight illuminated his face, which appeared in the darkness—a disembodied face, suddenly looking worn out.

“A good night for this story, with the wind crying like a lost soul in the night. How I hate that sound! Ah, well!”

“A good night for this story, with the wind wailing like a lost soul in the dark. How I hate that sound! Ah, well!”

There was a moment of silence.

There was a moment of silence.

“It was not like this, though, that night when we started up the Amazon. No. Then it was warm and soft, and the stars seemed so near. The air was filled with scent of a thousand tropical blossoms. They grew rank on the shore.

“It wasn't like this, though, that night when we set out on the Amazon. No. Back then, it was warm and gentle, and the stars felt so close. The air was filled with the fragrance of a thousand tropical flowers. They grew dense along the shore.”

“There were four of us—two natives, myself and Von Housmann. It is of him I am going to tell you. He was a German—and a good man. A great naturalist, and a true friend. He sucked the poison from my leg once, when a snake had bitten me. I thanked him and said I’d repay him some day. I did—sooner than I had thought—with a bullet! I could not bear to see him suffer.”

“There were four of us—two locals, me and Von Housmann. He's the one I want to tell you about. He was German—and a really good guy. A skilled naturalist, and a true friend. He once sucked the poison out of my leg after a snake bit me. I thanked him and promised to repay him someday. I did—sooner than I expected—with a bullet! I couldn't stand to see him suffer.”

The man sat there, gazing into the flames—and I listened to the dripping rain fingering the bare boughs and tap-tap-tapping on the roof above.

The man sat there, staring into the flames—and I listened to the rain dripping on the bare branches and tap-tap-tapping on the roof above.

My friend looked up.

My friend looked up.

“I was seeing his face in the flames. God help him!... We had traveled for days—weeks—how long does not matter. We had camped and moved on; we had stopped to gather specimens—always deeper into that evil undergrowth. And as we moved on, Von Housmann and I grew close; one either grows to love or hate in such circumstances, and Sigmund was not the sort of man one would hate. I tell you, I loved that man!

“I was seeing his face in the flames. God help him!... We had traveled for days—weeks—how long doesn’t matter. We had camped and moved on; we had stopped to gather specimens—always deeper into that evil undergrowth. And as we moved on, Von Housmann and I grew close; you either grow to love or hate in situations like that, and Sigmund wasn’t the kind of guy you would hate. I tell you, I loved that man!

“One day we struck into a new place. We had long before left the tracks of other expeditions. We trekked along, unmindful of the exotic beauty of our surroundings, when I saw our native, who was up ahead, stop short and sniff the air.

“One day we entered a new area. We had long since left the paths of other expeditions. We trekked along, oblivious to the stunning beauty around us, when I noticed our native, who was further ahead, stop suddenly and sniff the air.

“We stopped, too, and then I noticed what the keener, more primitive sense of our guide had detected first.”

“We stopped too, and then I noticed what our guide's sharper, more instinctual sense had picked up on first.”


“It was an odor. A strange odor, indefinable and sickening. It was filled with foreboding—evil. It smelt—gray! I can not describe it any other way. It smelt dead. It made me think of decay—decay, and mould and—ugly things. I shuddered. I looked at Von Housmann, and I saw that he, too, had noticed it.

“It was a smell. A strange smell, hard to define and nauseating. It was filled with a sense of dread—something evil. It smelled—gray! I can’t describe it any other way. It smelled dead. It made me think of decay—decay, mold, and—gross things. I shuddered. I looked at Von Housmann, and I saw that he had noticed it too.”

“‘What is that smell?’ I asked.

"What's that smell?" I asked.

“He shook his head.

He shook his head.

“‘Ach, dot iss new. I haf not smelled it before. But—I do not lige it. It iss not goot. Smells is goot or bat—und dot is not goot. I say, I do not lige dot smell.’

“‘Oh, that’s new. I haven’t smelled it before. But—I don’t like it. It’s not good. Smells are either good or bad—and that’s not good. I’m saying, I don’t like that smell.’”

“Neither did I. We went ahead, cautiously now. A curious sense pervaded the air. It puzzled me. Then it struck me: silence. Silence, as though the music of the spheres had suddenly been snuffed out. It was the utter cessation of the interminable chirping and chattering of the birds and monkeys and other small animals.

“Neither did I. We moved forward, cautiously now. A strange feeling filled the air. It confused me. Then it hit me: silence. Silence, as if the music of the spheres had suddenly been extinguished. It was the complete stop of the endless chirping and chattering of the birds and monkeys and other small animals.

“We had become so accustomed to that multitudinous babel that its absence[92] was disturbing. It was—eerie. Yes, that’s the word. It made that first impression of lifelessness more intense. Not death, you understand. Even death has in it a thought of life, an element of being. But this was just—lifelessness.

“We had gotten so used to that overwhelming noise that its absence[92] was unsettling. It was—creepy. Yes, that’s the word. It made that first impression of emptiness even stronger. Not death, you see. Even death contains a thought of life, a sense of existence. But this was just—emptiness.”

“The gray odor had become so strong it was wellnigh unbearable. Then we saw our guides running back to us. They rebelled. They refused to go beyond the line of trees ahead. They said it was tabu.

“The gray smell had gotten so strong it was almost unbearable. Then we saw our guides running back to us. They revolted. They refused to go beyond the line of trees ahead. They said it was tabu.

“That ended it. No promise, no threat, nothing would move them. Do you know what a savage’s tabu is? It is stronger than death. And this place was tabu. So we left them there with our stuff, and Sigmund and I went on alone. We reached the farthest line of trees and stopped on the edge of a clearing.

“That ended it. No promise, no threat, nothing would sway them. Do you know what a savage’s tabu is? It’s stronger than death. And this place was tabu. So we left them there with our stuff, and Sigmund and I moved on alone. We reached the last line of trees and paused at the edge of a clearing.

“I can’t describe that sight to you. But I can see it—good God, how I can still see it! Sometimes I wake up in the night with that nightmarish picture in my eyes, and my nostrils filled with that ghoulish stench.

“I can’t describe that sight to you. But I can see it—good God, how I can still see it! Sometimes I wake up in the night with that nightmarish image in my mind, and my nostrils filled with that horrible smell.

“It was a field of gray; almost, I might have said, a field of living gray. And yet, it did not give the impression of life. It moved, although there was not a breath of wind; not a leaf on the trees quivered, but that mass of gray wiggled and crawled and undulated as though it were a huge gray shroud that was thrown over some monstrous jelly-like Thing.

“It was a field of gray; I could almost say, a field of living gray. Yet, it didn’t feel alive. It moved, even though there wasn’t a whisper of wind; not a leaf on the trees stirred, but that mass of gray wiggled and crawled and undulated as if it were a huge gray shroud draped over some monstrous jelly-like Thing.”

“And that Thing was writhing and twisting. The gray mass extended as far as I could see ahead; to the right the sandy shore of the river stopped it; and to the left and in front of us it terminated at a distance of a few yards away from the trees where a belt of sand intervened.

“And that thing was writhing and twisting. The gray mass stretched as far as I could see ahead; to the right, the sandy riverbank halted it; and to the left and in front of us, it ended just a few yards away from the trees where a strip of sand came in between.”

“I don’t know how long we stood there, my friend Von Housmann and I. It fascinated us. At last he spoke.

“I don’t know how long we stood there, my friend Von Housmann and I. It fascinated us. Finally, he spoke.

“‘Heilige Mütter. Was kommt da? Vat in der name off all dot iss holy do you call dot? Nefer haf I seen such before. Eferyvere I haf traffeled, but nefer haf I seen a sight lige dot. I tell you, it makes my flesh crawl!’

“‘Holy Mothers. What is that? What in the name of all that's holy do you call that? Never have I seen anything like it before. Everywhere I have traveled, but never have I seen a sight like that. I tell you, it makes my skin crawl!’”

“‘It makes me sick to look at it,’ I answered. ‘It looks like—like living corruption.’

“‘It makes me sick to look at it,’ I said. ‘It looks like—like living decay.’”

“The old German shook his head. He was baffled. We knew we were looking upon something that no living mortal had ever gazed upon before. And our flesh crawled, as we watched that Thing writhing beneath its blanket of gray.

“The old German shook his head. He was confused. We knew we were looking at something that no one alive had ever seen before. And our skin crawled as we watched that Thing squirming under its blanket of gray.

“We walked slowly and cautiously across the strip of sand to the edge of the gray patch. As I bent over, the pungency of the odor bit into the membrane of my nostrils like an acid, and my eyes smarted.

“We walked slowly and carefully across the stretch of sand to the edge of the gray area. As I leaned down, the sharp smell stung the insides of my nose like acid, and my eyes watered.

“And then I saw something that drove all other thoughts from my mind. The mass was a mosslike growth of tiny gray fungi. They were shaped like miniature mushrooms, but out of the top of each grew a countless number of antennae that twisted and writhed around ceaselessly in the air.

“And then I saw something that drove all other thoughts from my mind. The mass was a moss-like growth of tiny gray fungi. They were shaped like small mushrooms, but out of the top of each grew countless antennae that twisted and writhed around continuously in the air.

“They seemed to be feeling and groping around for something, and it was this incessant movement that gave to the patch that quivering undulation which I had noticed before. I stared until my eyes ached.

“They seemed to be searching for something, and it was this constant movement that created that trembling motion in the patch that I had noticed earlier. I stared until my eyes hurt.”

“‘What do you make of it?’ I asked my friend.

“‘What do you think about it?’ I asked my friend.”

“‘Ach, I do not know. It iss incompbrehensible. I haf nefer seen such a—a t’ing in my whole, long life. It iss, I should say, some sort off a fungoid growt’. Ya, it iss clearly dot. But der species—um, dot iss not so clear. Und dose liddle feelers; on a fungus dot iss new. It iss unheard off. See, der veddammte t’ings iss lige lifting fingers; dey svay und tvist lige dey vas feeling for somet’ings, not? I am egseedingly curious. Und, I am baffled—und, my frient, I do not lige dot.’

“‘Ugh, I don’t know. It’s incomprehensible. I’ve never seen something like this in my entire life. I would say it’s some kind of fungal growth. Yeah, it’s definitely that. But the species—um, that’s not so clear. And those little feelers; on a fungus, that’s new. It’s unheard of. Look, the damned things are like lifting fingers; they sway and twist as if they're feeling for something, right? I’m exceptionally curious. And, I’m baffled—and, my friend, I don’t like that.’

“Impatiently, he reached out a stick he was carrying: a newlycut, stout cudgel of dried wood. He stirred around with it in the growth at his feet. And then a cry broke from his lips.

“Impatiently, he extended the stick he was carrying: a freshly cut, sturdy club made of dry wood. He poked around with it in the plants at his feet. And then a cry escaped from his lips.

“‘Ach, du lieber Gott—gnadig Gott im Himmel! Sieh’ da!

“‘Oh, dear God—gracious God in heaven! Look at that!’”

“I looked where he was pointing. His hand trembled violently. And little wonder! The stick, for about twelve inches up, was a mass of gray!

“I looked where he was pointing. His hand shook uncontrollably. And no wonder! The stick, for about twelve inches up, was covered in gray!

“And as I watched, I saw, steadily growing before my eyes, that awful gray creep up and surround the wood. I’m not exaggerating; I tell you, in less time than it takes to tell, it had almost reached Von Housmann’s hand. He threw it from him with an exclamation of horror.

“And as I watched, I saw, steadily growing before my eyes, that awful gray creep up and surround the wood. I’m not exaggerating; I’m telling you, in less time than it takes to say, it had almost reached Von Housmann’s hand. He threw it away from him with a cry of horror."

“It fell in the gray growth and instantly vanished. It seemed to melt away.”

“It landed in the gray growth and instantly disappeared. It felt like it melted away.”


“Sigmund looked at me. He was pale. At last he sighed.

“Sigmund looked at me. He was pale. Finally, he sighed.

“‘So-o-o! Ve learn. On vood it grows. I might haf guessed. Dot iss der reason dot no trees are here. It destroys dem. But so schnell; ach, lige fire it growed. My frendt, I lige dot stuff lesser als before. It is not healt’y. But vat vill it not eat?’

“‘So! We learn. On wood it grows. I might have guessed. That is the reason that no trees are here. It destroys them. But it's so fast; oh, just like fire it grew. My friend, I like that stuff less than before. It is not healthy. But what will it not eat?’”

“I handed him my rifle. He took it, and with the muzzle poked the growth. Man, my hair fairly stood on end! Do you know anything about fungi? No? Well, I have never known or heard of any vegetable growth that would attack blue steel. But that stuff, I tell you, that rifle barrel sprouted a crop of that gray moss as readily and as quickly as had the wood!

“I handed him my rifle. He took it and poked the muzzle into the foliage. Man, my hair practically stood on end! Do you know anything about fungi? No? Well, I've never known or heard of any plant that would attack blue steel. But I tell you, that rifle barrel grew a crop of that gray moss just as easily and quickly as the wood did!

“I grabbed the gun and lifted it out of the patch. Already several inches of steel had been eaten—literally eaten—off. I held it up and watched that damnable gray crawl along the barrel. It just seemed to melt the metal. It melted like sealing wax, and great gray flakes dropped off to the ground.

“I grabbed the gun and lifted it out of the patch. Already several inches of steel had been eaten—literally eaten—off. I held it up and watched that damnable gray crawl along the barrel. It just seemed to melt the metal. It melted like sealing wax, and great gray flakes dropped off to the ground.”

“Nearer and near it came; to the rear sight, the trigger-guard, the hammer. It was uncanny—like a dream. I stood there, paralyzed. I could not believe what my eyes told me was true. I looked at Sigmund. His mouth was open and his face was white as death. I laughed at his face. That seemed to tear away the mist. He yelled and pointed, and I looked down.

“Closer and closer it came; to the back sight, the trigger guard, the hammer. It was eerie—like a nightmare. I stood there, frozen. I couldn’t believe what my eyes were telling me was real. I glanced at Sigmund. His mouth was open and his face was as pale as a ghost. I laughed at his expression. That seemed to clear the fog. He shouted and pointed, and I looked down."

“Not two inches from my hand was that mass. I could see those feelers reaching out toward my hand and I was sick. Instinctively, I threw the gun from me; aimlessly, blindly. It fell on the sand belt outside the gray mass.

“Not two inches from my hand was that thing. I could see those tentacles reaching out toward my hand, and I felt nauseous. Instinctively, I threw the gun away from me, without aiming, just blindly. It fell onto the sandy area outside the gray mass.

“Hardly had it struck the sand before the growth had reached the butt, and then there was nothing to be seen but a tiny patch of that gray, poisonous Thing. And as we looked, it began to melt. Gradually, steadily, it was disappearing.

“Hardly had it hit the sand before the growth reached the base, and then there was nothing to be seen but a small patch of that gray, poisonous thing. And as we watched, it started to melt. Gradually, steadily, it was disappearing."

“‘Quick, quick,’ shouted Von Housmann, and we ran over to the spot. By bending over, we could see what was happening.

“‘Hurry, hurry,’ shouted Von Housmann, and we rushed over to the spot. By leaning down, we could see what was going on.”

“The feelers, or antennae, which we had noticed before, had vanished, but instead, at the bases of each individual plant, were similar tendrils. But more of them—thousands and thousands of them all feeling and groping frantically about. And as they swayed and twisted and brushed the sand, one by one they shriveled up and seemed to withdraw into the parent body.

“The feelers, or antennae, that we had noticed before were gone, but instead, at the bases of each individual plant, there were similar tendrils. But there were more of them—thousands and thousands of them, all feeling and groping frantically around. And as they swayed and twisted and brushed against the sand, one by one they shriveled up and seemed to pull back into the main body.”

“And gradually this nucleus itself shrank and withered, until it was no more than a tiny gray speck on the sand. Soon that was all that was left; a lot of tiny whitish particles, much lighter in color than the original plant, scattered around on the sand.

“And gradually, this nucleus itself shrank and withered, until it was nothing more than a tiny gray speck on the sand. Soon, that was all that remained; a bunch of tiny whitish particles, much lighter in color than the original plant, scattered around on the sand.”

“I looked at Von Housmann, and he looked at me. After a long interval, he spoke. He spoke slowly, almost as though it were a painful effort.

“I looked at Von Housmann, and he looked at me. After a long pause, he spoke. He spoke slowly, almost as if it were a painful effort.

“‘Ant’ony, ve haf seen a—miracle. From vat, or how, or ven, dot hell-growt’ sprang, I do not know. I do not know how many, many years it has stood here; may be it has been for centuries.[93] But I do know this: if dot sand was not here—vell, I shudder to t’ink off vat vould be today.’

“‘Antony, we have seen a—miracle. From where, or how, or when that hell-growth sprang, I don’t know. I don’t know how many years it has stood here; maybe it has been for centuries.[93] But I do know this: if that sand was not here—well, I shudder to think of what would be today.’”

“I stared.

I was staring.

“‘You do not understand? Ach, so! You haf vat happened to dot stick? Und to dot gun of steel? So! Look, now.’

“‘You don’t understand? Ach, really! What happened to that stick? And to that steel gun? Well! Look now.’”

“He took off his hat and went over to the border of the patch. He touched—just barely touched the brim of the hat to the gray matter and held it up. Already a growth was moving up the linen. He nodded, then threw it away, onto the sand. Speechless, we watched it fade away under the merciless attack of that horrible stuff, and then, in turn, the gray fungoid growth wither and disappear.

“He took off his hat and walked over to the edge of the patch. He barely touched the brim of the hat to the gray substance and held it up. Already, a growth was creeping up the fabric. He nodded, then tossed it away onto the sand. Speechless, we watched it vanish under the relentless assault of that horrible stuff, and then, in turn, the gray fungal growth withered and disappeared.

“‘Now do you understand? Do you see vat I meant? Vood, steel, linen—eferyt’ing vat it touches it eats. It grows fast—like flame in dry sticks. All-consuming. Aber—siest du—dot sand—ven it touched dot, it died. It starved. Und see! Look close—more closer still at dot sand. Do you see anything odd about it?’

“‘Now do you understand? Do you see what I meant? Wood, steel, linen—everything it touches it eats. It grows fast—like fire in dry sticks. All-consuming. But—do you see—that sand—even when it touched that, it died. It starved. And look! Look closely—closer still at that sand. Do you see anything strange about it?’”

“I shook my head. It looked very fine and light, but I could not see anything unusual.

“I shook my head. It looked really nice and light, but I couldn’t see anything out of the ordinary."

“‘No? Iss it not glass, dot sand? Look at it und at der sand vere dot T’ing has not been, and see if it is not so different.’

“‘No? Is it not glass, not sand? Look at it and at the sand where that thing has not been, and see if it's not so different.’”

“I picked up some sand from under my foot. And then I saw what he had seen at once. The sand in my hand was coarser, dirtier—in short, like any fine-grained sand you may have seen. But the sand where the Grey had fallen was clear, glasslike. It was almost transparent, and I saw that what was there was a mass of silicon particles. I nodded.

“I picked up some sand from under my foot. Then I saw what he had noticed immediately. The sand in my hand was coarser, dirtier—in short, just like any fine-grained sand you might have seen. But the sand where the Grey had fallen was clear and glassy. It was almost transparent, and I could see that it was made up of a mass of silicon particles. I nodded.

“‘Yes,’ I said, ‘I see now. That stuff has eaten out every particle of mineral, of dirt and dust, but not the silicon!’

“‘Yeah,’ I said, ‘I get it now. That stuff has consumed every bit of mineral, of dirt and dust, but not the silicon!’”

“‘Egsactly! Und dot iss vat has safed us from—Gott only knows vot! I do not know what dot stuff vill eat, but I do know it vill not eat silicon. Vy? I do not know. Dot iss yet a mystery. So—it starts,—ach, dot too, I do not know—but it starts somewhere. Und it eats und grows, und grows and eats, and eferyt’ing vot it touches it consumes—egcept sand. Sand stops it.

“Exactly! And that is what has saved us from—God only knows what! I don't know what that stuff will eat, but I do know it won’t eat silicon. Why? I don’t know. That is still a mystery. So—it begins,—ach, that too, I don’t know—but it starts somewhere. And it eats and grows, and grows and eats, and everything it touches it consumes—except sand. Sand stops it.

“‘It eats out der stuff in der sand, but not der silica, und starves and dies. It is a miracle. If der sand vas not here—ach, Gott!—it vould keep on going until—vell—I do not know! I haf nefer seen dot before. I am intrigued, und I am going to take dot stuff—oh, only a liddle bit—und I shall not rest until I haf learned something about it. Und, because I haf seen it does not lige sand, I vill make for it a cage—a liddle box of glass, und study it lige it vas a bug. Not?’

“‘It eats away at the stuff in the sand, but not the silica, and then it starves and dies. It’s a miracle. If the sand wasn’t here—oh my!—it would just keep going until—well—I don’t know! I’ve never seen that before. I’m intrigued, and I’m going to take that stuff—oh, just a little bit—and I won’t rest until I’ve learned something about it. And, since I’ve seen it doesn’t like sand, I’ll make it a cage—a little glass box—and study it like it’s a bug. Right?’

“We returned to where our natives still stood with our packs. We quickly fitted together some microscopic slides into a rough box and bound it about with string. With it, we returned to the edge of the gray patch. Von Housmann knelt down and carefully scooped up a bit of the fungus with a glass spatula he had brought along. He dumped this into his box and waited. In five minutes it had disappeared. He looked up blankly.

“We went back to where our locals were still waiting with our packs. We quickly put together some microscopic slides into a makeshift box and secured it with string. Then we headed back to the edge of the gray area. Von Housmann knelt down and carefully scooped up a piece of the fungus with a glass spatula he had brought. He placed it in his box and waited. Within five minutes, it had vanished. He looked up, confused.”

“‘You forget, Sigmund,’ I said, smiling at his woeful expression. ‘It starves on silicon. It won’t live in glass.’

“‘You forget, Sigmund,’ I said, smiling at his sad face. ‘It can’t survive on silicon. It won’t thrive in glass.’”

“‘Ach. Dumkopf! Of course! I haf forgot dot. But, ve vill fool dot hell-plant. He goes yet on hunger-strike—no? Ve try now dot forcible feeding.’

“‘Ach. Dumkopf! Of course! I have forgotten that. But, we will fool that hell-plant. He’s still on a hunger strike—right? Let’s try that forcible feeding now.’”

“He took out his knife and cut from a near-by tree several small splinters.

“He took out his knife and cut several small splinters from a nearby tree.

“Ve vill feed him, so. Dot vood, it vill be for him a greadt feast, und he shall eat und eat, und we vill study him und see vot we vill see.’

“Then we will feed him. That food will be a great feast for him, and he will eat and eat, and we will study him and see what we will see.”

“Laughing, he bent over and shook out the tiny gray residue which was in the box. He dropped in a sliver of wood and was bending over to refill his box when I felt a sting on my foot. I looked down, and my heart stood still.

“Laughing, he bent down and shook out the tiny gray dust that was in the box. He dropped in a piece of wood and was leaning over to refill his box when I felt a sharp pain in my foot. I looked down, and my heart stopped.”

“On my shoe, just in between the laces, was a spot of gray. I could not move. I was cold. I can not describe how I felt, but I seemed turned to stone. My flesh quivered and shrank and I was sick—very sick. Sigmund looked up, startled, and then he looked at my feet.

“On my shoe, right between the laces, was a spot of gray. I couldn't move. I was cold. I can't explain how I felt, but I felt like I was turned to stone. My skin trembled and shrank, and I was really sick—so sick. Sigmund looked up, surprised, and then he glanced at my feet.

“The next thing I knew I was on my back, my foot in his hand. One slash of his knife across the thongs which laced my boot, and he jerked it off.

“The next thing I knew, I was on my back, my foot in his hand. One quick slash of his knife across the laces of my boot, and he yanked it off.”

“The biting grew worse. I heard him gasp, and then I felt a sharp pain. My head swam and I must have fainted. I regained consciousness—I don’t know how soon after—and I found myself back under the trees. I looked at my foot, which was throbbing and burning like fire. It was swathed in a bandage that Von Housmann had taken from his emergency kit and was wrapping around the instep. It was deeply stained with blood. I moved, and he looked up. He smiled when he saw I was conscious.

“The biting got worse. I heard him gasp, and then I felt a sharp pain. My head spun and I must have passed out. I came to—I don’t know how long later—and I found myself back under the trees. I looked at my foot, which was throbbing and burning intensely. It was wrapped in a bandage that Von Housmann had taken from his emergency kit and was wrapping around the arch. It was heavily stained with blood. I shifted, and he looked up. He smiled when he saw I was awake.”

“‘Dot was a close shave—yes? It had just eaten into der shoe as I pulled it off und one spot—lige a bencil dot—on your skin vas gray. So I cut it out and all around it, und so you haf a hole in your foot, but—you haf your foot. Now so! You lie here, und I get der niggers and ve take you to bed.’

“‘Dot was a close call—right? It had just dug into your shoe as I pulled it off and one spot—like a pencil dot—on your skin was gray. So I cut it out and all around it, and now you have a hole in your foot, but—you have your foot. Now then! You lie here, and I’ll get the guys and we’ll take you to bed.’”

“A tent was soon erected and I was carried into it. For two days I lay there, delirious half the time. Sigmund never left my side. He even slept there. He was insistent that it was his fault. He said one of the apparently dead fungi had dropped on my shoe and had revived there. That is, the plant, instead of dying, had shriveled up, but the life-nucleus was still strong. I shudder even now when I think of what might have been.

“A tent was quickly set up and I was carried inside. For two days, I lay there, delirious half the time. Sigmund never left my side. He even slept there. He insisted that it was his fault. He said one of the seemingly dead fungi had dropped onto my shoe and come back to life there. The plant, instead of dying, had shriveled up, but the life-nucleus was still strong. I still shudder when I think about what could have happened.”

“At the end of the third day I was able to hobble about a little with the aid of a cane. That afternoon Sigmund came to me and asked if I would care to go with him to fill his little glass box. I refused, and he laughed. It was the last time I ever heard him laugh. I begged him to leave that stuff alone.

“At the end of the third day, I was able to move around a bit with the help of a cane. That afternoon, Sigmund came to me and asked if I wanted to join him in filling his little glass box. I declined, and he chuckled. It was the last time I ever heard him laugh. I urged him to stay away from that stuff.”

“Still laughing, he made some light reply and left me. I lay in my cot. I was filled with forebodings. The heat was intense, and I must have dropped off to sleep. I dreamed horrible, troublesome, weird dreams. I awoke, bathed in a cold sweat. I felt sure something was wrong, that some one was calling for me. I got to my feet and left my tent. No one was in sight. I tried to laugh at my premonition. I bitterly regretted that I had allowed my friend to override my persuasions.

“Still laughing, he made some light comment and left me. I lay in my bed. I was filled with a sense of dread. The heat was intense, and I must have fallen asleep. I had horrible, troubling, strange dreams. I woke up, drenched in cold sweat. I felt certain something was wrong, that someone was calling for me. I got up and left my tent. No one was in sight. I tried to laugh off my feeling of unease. I regretted deeply that I had let my friend persuade me otherwise.”

“Hurrying as much as was possible, I started toward the clearing. My wound throbbed and ached. It tortured me. I seemed weighed down. Once I stumbled in my eagerness. It was horrible. Like a nightmare.

“Hurrying as much as I could, I headed towards the clearing. My wound throbbed and hurt. It tormented me. I felt heavy. I stumbled once in my eagerness. It was awful. Like a nightmare.”

“I must have covered half the distance when I heard a scream. What a shriek it was! I wake up nights even now hearing it. It was unrecognizable. Like some unearthly animal. Just that one scream. My stick hindered me. I threw it away and ran.

“I must have covered half the distance when I heard a scream. What a shriek it was! I still wake up at night hearing it. It was unrecognizable. Like some otherworldly creature. Just that one scream. My stick was slowing me down. I tossed it aside and ran.

“My blood was cold in my veins, but I felt not one twinge of pain in my foot. At last I came to the edge of the clearing. And there—God, it makes me sick even now to think of it.”

“My blood was cold in my veins, but I didn’t feel a single twinge of pain in my foot. Finally, I reached the edge of the clearing. And there—God, it makes me feel sick even now to think of it.”


The speaker paused; his face was chalky, and he shuddered and buried his face in his hands. I think he was crying.

The speaker stopped; his face was pale, and he shook and buried his face in his hands. I think he was crying.

Outside, the wind still howled, dully, monotonously, eerily. Sometimes it would shriek and scream. Then my friend’s voice again—level, dead, cold.

Outside, the wind continued to howl, dully, monotonously, eerily. Sometimes it would scream and shriek. Then my friend's voice came through again—steady, lifeless, cold.

“I looked out; I saw Sigmund standing on the sand. I can see him as plainly as though he were here now. His face was ashen. He was looking down. At his feet were the fragments of the glass box he had made.

“I looked out; I saw Sigmund standing on the sand. I can see him as clearly as if he were here now. His face was pale. He was looking down. At his feet were the shattered pieces of the glass box he had made.

[94]

[94]

“He was holding out his hands, looking at them. They were gray. And they writhed and twisted, but his arms were still. He was not even trembling. My tongue clove to the roof of my mouth, and my throat was dry—but at last I called to him.

“He was holding out his hands, looking at them. They were gray. And they writhed and twisted, but his arms were still. He wasn't even trembling. My tongue stuck to the roof of my mouth, and my throat was dry—but finally, I called out to him."

“‘Sigmund—Sigmund!’ I cried. ‘For God’s sake—’

“‘Sigmund—Sigmund!’ I shouted. ‘For God’s sake—’

“He looked up, and, I tell you, I never want to see such a face again! I can never forget it. The face of a soul in torture. He looked at me and held out his arms. His hands were gone—flaked off in large, gray, writhing drops to the sand at his feet!

“He looked up, and I swear, I never want to see such a face again! I can never forget it. The face of a tortured soul. He looked at me and reached out his arms. His hands were gone—crumbling away in big, gray, writhing chunks onto the sand at his feet!

“He tried to smile, but couldn’t.

“He tried to smile, but he couldn’t.

“Another gray—Thing—dropped off. I was dizzy with sickness. It was unbelievable. And then he spoke. His voice was well-nigh unrecognizable. It croaked and broke:

“Another gray thing dropped off. I was dizzy with nausea. It was unbelievable. And then he spoke. His voice was hardly recognizable. It croaked and cracked:

“‘Done for, my friendt. I feel it eating to my heart. Be merciful and help me. Shoot—quick, through the foreheadt!’

“‘I’m done for, my friend. I can feel it eating away at my heart. Please be merciful and help me. Shoot—quick, through the forehead!’”

“His words beat through the stupor clouding my brain, I started toward him—hands out-stretched. I could not speak.

“His words pierced through the fog clouding my mind, and I moved toward him—arms outstretched. I couldn’t speak.

“‘Um Gottes Willen, bleibt da! Stop! Stop!’

“‘For God's sake, stay there! Stop! Stop!’”

“The words brought me up to a stop.

"The words made me stop."

“‘Sigmund! My friend! What—?’

"‘Sigmund! My friend! What’s up?’"

“‘Do not come near me! Vould you also be so tormented? Vat dot Gray touches it consumes. Do not argue, I say, but shoot! Heilige Mütter! Vy do you not shoot?’

“‘Don't come near me! Would you also be so tormented? What that Gray touches consumes. Don’t argue, I say, but shoot! Holy Mother! Why aren’t you shooting?’”

“His voice rose into a shriek of agony. What was left of one arm had sloughed off—the other was almost gone. A little mound of gray grew larger at his feet. His flesh was consumed; skin, blood and bone, absorbed by that vile gray Thing, and he shrieked in agony and prayer. Both arms were gone, and the stuff at his feet had already begun to cut through his boots.

“His voice escalated into a scream of pain. What remained of one arm had fallen away—the other was nearly gone. A small pile of gray grew larger at his feet. His flesh was being devoured; skin, blood, and bone, taken in by that disgusting gray Thing, and he screamed in agony and prayer. Both arms were gone, and the substance at his feet had already started to cut through his boots.

“I shot him—between his eyes. I saw him fall, and I fainted. When I came to, there was only a mound of tiny gray fungi, greedily reaching their hellish tentacles for sustenance and slowly shriveling up into tiny light gray specks of dust on a glossy patch of sand.”

"I shot him—right between the eyes. I saw him drop, and then I fainted. When I came back to my senses, all that was left was a small mound of gray fungi, eagerly stretching their twisted tendrils for nourishment and gradually shriveling into tiny light gray specks of dust on a shiny patch of sand."


Savants No Longer Know All Things

“Men in the business of knowing things have taken a tip from the plumbers, carpenters and plasterers,” announced Friar McCollister, one of the University of Chicago literati. “No longer is it possible to go to a hoary old gentleman with a pile of books and a skull on his desk and ask him any question, from the date of the birth of Copernicus to the conjugations of the verb ‘to know’ in Sanscrit, and get an answer. The scholar nowadays has learned to say what the plumber says when you ask him to fix the hole he has made in the wall: ‘That is not in my department.’ I found this out the other day when I tried to get some information on the discovery of a human skull three million years old.

“People in the know have taken a cue from plumbers, carpenters, and plasterers,” announced Friar McCollister, one of the University of Chicago intellectuals. “You can’t just go to some old guy with a stack of books and a skull on his desk and ask him anything, from when Copernicus was born to how to conjugate the verb ‘to know’ in Sanskrit, and expect an answer. Nowadays, scholars have learned to respond like a plumber does when you ask him to fix the hole he made in the wall: ‘That’s not my area.’ I discovered this the other day when I tried to get some information on the finding of a human skull that’s three million years old.”

“First, I went to the information office of the University. There I encountered a sprightly young man who turned out to be a professor of sociology. But he didn’t know anything about men three million years old. He only studied living men, he said. ‘Better go over to Haskell Museum,’ he told me. ‘They have some skulls and mummies over there.’

“First, I went to the information office at the University. There, I met a lively young man who turned out to be a sociology professor. But he didn’t know anything about men from three million years ago. He only studied modern humans, he said. ‘You should check out Haskell Museum,’ he told me. ‘They have some skulls and mummies over there.’”

“I ran up three flights of stairs and into a dusty old room where I saw a Dr. Edgerton. He was copying strange characters out of a book yellow with age. When I put my question he replied that the only ancients he knew were Egyptian mummies. He said I should see an anthropologist. Back to the information office to see where they kept the anthropologists.

“I ran up three flights of stairs and into a dusty old room where I saw Dr. Edgerton. He was copying strange characters from a book that was yellow with age. When I asked my question, he replied that the only ancient people he knew about were Egyptian mummies. He suggested I should talk to an anthropologist. So, I headed back to the information office to find out where they kept the anthropologists.”

“They sent me up to Walker Museum, where a bland young man said, ‘Freddie Starr is not in, but you don’t want an anthropologist, anyway. You want to see an ethnologist.’

“They sent me up to Walker Museum, where a plain young man said, ‘Freddie Starr isn’t here, but you don’t want an anthropologist anyway. You want to see an ethnologist.’”

“When I found one, after dogging him all over the campus, he told me that the matter really belonged in the department of geology. From there they sent me to see the department of paleontology. At last I located it in a cubby-hole of a museum which I didn’t even know was there, although I have been on the campus three years.

“When I finally found him after following him all over campus, he told me that the issue actually fell under the department of geology. From there, they sent me to the department of paleontology. Eventually, I discovered it in a small room of a museum I didn’t even know existed, even though I’ve been on campus for three years.”

“‘But, my dear sir,’ replied the head of the department to my question, ‘that is not in my department. What you want is a vertebrate paleontologist, and I am only a plain paleontologist. At present we have no vertebrate paleontologist at the University. The last one died a few years ago.’

“‘But, my dear sir,’ replied the head of the department to my question, ‘that is not in my department. What you need is a vertebrate paleontologist, and I'm just a regular paleontologist. Right now, we don’t have a vertebrate paleontologist at the University. The last one passed away a few years ago.’”

“Well, I gave up my search,” said Mr. McCollister. “This age of specialization is too much for me.”

“Well, I stopped searching,” said Mr. McCollister. “This age of specialization is too overwhelming for me.”


Ancient Legend Recalled When Misfortune Attends Tut’s Discoverers

There is an old legend to the effect that whoever molests the final resting-place of a Pharaoh will be afflicted with the curse of the ancient rulers; and recent events have revived this superstition.

There’s an old legend that says anyone who disturbs the final resting place of a Pharaoh will suffer the curse of the ancient rulers, and recent events have brought this superstition back to life.

After thirty-three years of patient, ceaseless toil, Howard Carter, the now famous Egyptologist, discovered the tomb of a powerful Pharaoh. He was a very sincere man, and devoted to his life work all of his energy. Just when success and reward for his labor was within his grasp, he was stricken down with a baffling disease. His condition became very serious and physicians said that if he lived he would probably be an invalid for a long time. Shortly before Carter’s illness, Lord Carnarvon, who was financing the expedition, and who was personally supervising the work, suddenly died.

After thirty-three years of dedicated, relentless work, Howard Carter, now a well-known Egyptologist, found the tomb of a powerful Pharaoh. He was a genuinely sincere man and poured all his energy into his life's work. Just when success and the fruits of his labor were within reach, he was struck down by a mysterious illness. His condition became critical, and doctors said that if he survived, he would likely be an invalid for a long time. Shortly before Carter fell ill, Lord Carnarvon, who was funding the expedition and personally overseeing the work, suddenly passed away.

Nobody seems to know just what killed him. Some attribute his death to the effects of an insect bite, some say that he was poisoned by some ancient death-potion with which he came in contact while in the tomb, and others declare that his death was the vengeance of King Tut-Ankh-Amen.

Nobody really knows what killed him. Some say it was the effects of an insect bite, others believe he was poisoned by some ancient death potion he encountered in the tomb, and some insist that his death was King Tut-Ankh-Amen's revenge.

If such a legend could be credited anywhere, the Theban valley would be that place. By day nothing disturbs the place except the sound of the pick-axes and shovels of the native workmen. By night the stillness is broken only by the hooting of owls and the cries of jackals and wild-cats. The spectator is awed by the solemnity of the great, precipitous sandstone cliffs that stand sentinel on either side of the valley. In the midst of the silence and solitude one feels himself standing on the brink of two worlds, gazing into a vista of the unknown.

If any legend could be believed, the Theban valley would be that place. During the day, the only sounds are the pickaxes and shovels of the local workers. At night, the quiet is disturbed only by the hooting of owls and the calls of jackals and wildcats. The observer is filled with awe by the majesty of the towering sandstone cliffs that guard the valley. In the midst of the silence and solitude, you feel like you're on the edge of two worlds, looking into a view of the unknown.


[95]

[95]

The Author of “Whispering Wires” Offers Another Thriller to WEIRD TALES Readers

The Author of “Whispering Wires” Presents Another Thriller to WEIRD TALES Readers

The Voice in the Fog

By HENRY LEVERAGE

By HENRY LEVERAGE

The Seriphus was a ten thousand ton, straight bow ocean tanker, and her history was the common one of Clyde-built ships—a voyage here and a passage there, charters by strange oil companies, petrol for Brazil, crude petroleum that went to Asia (for anointment purposes among the heathen) and once there was a hurried call to some unpronounceable Aegean port where the Seriphus acted against the Turks in their flare-up after the Great War.

The Seriphus was a 10,000-ton, straight-bow oil tanker, and her story was the usual one for ships built on the Clyde—one voyage here, another there, charters from various foreign oil companies, gasoline for Brazil, crude oil sent to Asia (for use in rituals among the locals), and there was even a rushed trip to some hard-to-pronounce Aegean port where the Seriphus was involved with the Turks during their conflict after the Great War.

The ordinary and usual—the up and down the trade routes—passed away from the Seriphus when Ezra Morgan, senior captain in the service of William Henningay and Son, took over the tanker and drove her bow into strange Eastern seas, loading with oil at California and discharging cargo in a hundred unknown ports.

The everyday and typical—the comings and goings of the trade routes—disappeared from the Seriphus when Ezra Morgan, senior captain working for William Henningay and Son, took command of the tanker and steered her into unfamiliar Eastern seas, loading oil in California and unloading at a hundred unknown ports.

Of Ezra Morgan it was said that he had the daring of a Norseman and the thrift of a Maine Yankee; he worked the Seriphus for everything the tanker could give William Henningay and Son; he ranted against the outlandish people of the Orient and traded with them, on the side, for all that he could gain for his own personal benefit.

Of Ezra Morgan, it was said that he had the boldness of a Norseman and the frugality of a Maine Yankee; he worked the Seriphus for everything the tanker could provide William Henningay and Son; he complained about the strange people from the East but secretly traded with them for everything he could get for his own personal gain.

Trading skippers and engineers with an inclination toward increasing wage by rum-running and smuggling were common in the Eastern service. Ezra Morgan’s rival in that direction aboard the Seriphus ruled the engine-room and took pride in declaring that every passage was a gold mine for the skipper and himself.

Trading captains and engineers looking to boost their income through rum-running and smuggling were common in the Eastern service. Ezra Morgan’s rival in that area aboard the Seriphus controlled the engine room and boasted that every trip was a gold mine for both the captain and him.

The chief engineer of the Seriphus saw no glory in steam, save dollars; he mopped up oil to save money. His name was Paul Richter—a brutal-featured man given to boasting about his daughter, ashore, and what a lady he was making of her.

The chief engineer of the Seriphus saw no glory in steam, only dollars; he cleaned up oil to save money. His name was Paul Richter—a rugged-looking man who liked to brag about his daughter, on land, and how he was turning her into a lady.

Paul Richter—whom Morgan hated and watched—was far too skilled in anything pertaining to steam and its ramifications to be removed from his position aboard the Seriphus. Henningay, Senior, believed in opposing forces on his many tankers—it led to rivalry and efficiency, instead of closeheadedness and scheming against owners.

Paul Richter—whom Morgan hated and observed—was way too expert in everything related to steam and its consequences to be taken out of his role on the Seriphus. Henningay, Senior, believed in balancing opposing forces on his various tankers—it created competition and effectiveness, rather than narrow-mindedness and plotting against owners.

[96]

[96]

The Seriphus, after a round passage to Laichau Bay, which is in the Gulf of Pechili, returned to San Francisco and was dry-docked near Oakland, for general overhauling.

The Seriphus, after a round trip to Laichau Bay, located in the Gulf of Pechili, returned to San Francisco and was dry-docked near Oakland for a general overhaul.

Richter, after making an exact and detailed report to Henningay, Jr., visited the opera, banked certain money he had made on the round-passage, then went south to his daughter’s home. He found trouble in the house; Hylda, his daughter, had a heart affair with a marine electrician, Gathright by name, a young man with a meager wage and unbounded ambition.

Richter, after giving a precise and detailed report to Henningay, Jr., went to the opera, deposited some money he had earned from the trip, and then headed south to his daughter’s home. He discovered there was trouble at home; Hylda, his daughter, was involved romantically with a marine electrician named Gathright, a young man with a low income but big dreams.

Through the Seven Seas, from the time of his Bavarian wife’s death, from cancer of the breast, Richter, chief engineer of the Seriphus, had sweated, slaved, saved and smuggled contraband from port in order to say:

Through the Seven Seas, since the death of his Bavarian wife from breast cancer, Richter, the chief engineer of the Seriphus, had worked hard, saved up, and secretly transported illegal goods from port just to say:

“This is my daughter! Look at her!

“This is my daughter! Look at her!

Now, as Richter discovered, Hylda, twenty-seven years of age, somewhat prim and musical, had given her promise to an electrician whom the engineer believed was not fit to dust her shoes. Richter, used to breaking and thrashing coolie oilers, ordered Gathright from the house and locked up his daughter.

Now, as Richter discovered, Hylda, twenty-seven years old, a bit prim and musical, had promised herself to an electrician whom the engineer thought was not good enough to clean her shoes. Richter, used to breaking and thrashing coolie oilers, ordered Gathright out of the house and locked up his daughter.

She cried for seven days. Gathright was seen in town. Richter’s rage gave way to an engineer’s calculation.

She cried for seven days. Gathright was spotted in town. Richter’s anger turned into a rational calculation.

“What for I study in University and college? Why do I hold certificates? I fix Gathright!”

“What am I studying in university and college for? Why do I have certificates? I fix Gathright!”

No oil was smoother than Richter’s well-laid plan; he sent Hylda away and met Gathright.

No oil was smoother than Richter’s well-thought-out plan; he sent Hylda away and met Gathright.

“All right about my daughter,” he told the electrician. “You go one voyage with me—we’ll see Henningay—I’ll fix you up so that you can draw one hundred and fifty dollars in wage, with a rating as electrician aboard the Seriphus.”

“All right about my daughter,” he told the electrician. “You come on a trip with me—we’ll check out Henningay—I’ll set you up so you can earn one hundred and fifty dollars in wages, with a title as electrician on the Seriphus.”

Gathright went with Richter to San Francisco. They recrossed the Bay, without seeing Henningay, Jr., and, at dusk, climbed over the shoring timbers and went aboard the Seriphus. Richter’s voice awoke echoes in the deserted ship and dry-dock:

Gathright went with Richter to San Francisco. They crossed the Bay again, without seeing Henningay, Jr., and, at dusk, climbed over the support beams and went aboard the Seriphus. Richter’s voice echoed in the empty ship and dry-dock:

“Come, I show you my dynamo and motors. We go to the boiler-room first, where the pumps are.”

“Come on, let me show you my generator and motors. We'll head to the boiler room first, where the pumps are.”

The boiler-room, forward the engine-room of the tanker, was a place of many snakelike pipes, valves, sea-plates and oily seepage from the feedtanks. The Seriphus was a converted oil-burner, having been built before crude petroleum was used for steaming purposes. Three double-end Scotch boilers made the steam that drove the tanker’s triple-expansion engine.

The boiler room, located in front of the engine room of the tanker, was filled with numerous snakelike pipes, valves, sea plates, and oily leaks from the feed tanks. The Seriphus was a converted oil burner, originally built before crude oil was used for steam power. Three double-ended Scotch boilers produced the steam that powered the tanker's triple-expansion engine.

Richter knew the way down to the boiler-room, blindfolded. He struck matches, however, to guide Gathright, and remarked that the newer ships of Henningay’s fleet had a storage-battery reserve for lighting purposes when the dynamo ceased running.

Richter knew the route to the boiler room, even with his eyes covered. He lit matches to help Gathright see the way and mentioned that the newer ships in Henningay’s fleet had a backup battery for lighting when the dynamo stopped working.

Gathright, somewhat suspicious of Hylda’s father, took care to keep two steps behind the chief-engineer. They reached and ducked under the bulkhead beam where the door connected the engine-room with the boiler-room. Richter found a flashlamp, snapped it on, swung its rays around and about as if showing Gathright his new duties.

Gathright, a bit wary of Hylda’s dad, made sure to stay a couple of steps behind the chief engineer. They approached and ducked under the bulkhead beam where the door linked the engine room with the boiler room. Richter located a flashlight, turned it on, and moved its beam around as if to demonstrate Gathright's new responsibilities.

“There’s a motor-driven feed-pump,” he said. “Something’s the matter with the motor’s commutator. It sparks under load—can you fix it up?”

“There's a motor-driven feed pump,” he said. “Something's wrong with the motor’s commutator. It sparks when it's under load—can you fix it?”

There was a professional challenge in the chief engineer’s voice; Gathright forgot caution, got down on his knees, leaned toward the motor and ran one finger over the commutator bars. They seemed polished and free from carbon.

There was a professional challenge in the chief engineer’s voice; Gathright forgot to be careful, got down on his knees, leaned toward the motor, and ran one finger over the commutator bars. They seemed polished and clear of carbon.

Richter reversed his grip on the flashlamp, swung once, twice, and smashed the battery-end of the lamp down on Gathright’s head, just over the top of the electrician’s right ear.

Richter turned his grip on the flashlight, swung it once, twice, and slammed the battery end of the lamp down on Gathright’s head, just above the electrician’s right ear.

Gathright fell as if pole-axed and dropped with his hands twitching on a metal plate.

Gathright collapsed as if struck down and fell to the ground with his hands twitching on a metal plate.

Striking a match, Richter surveyed the electrical engineer.

Striking a match, Richter looked over the electrical engineer.

“Good!” he grunted. “Now I put you where nobody’ll ever look—unless I give the order.”

“Good!” he grunted. “Now I’ve got you where no one will ever look—unless I say so.”


A stump of candle, stuck by wax to a feed-pipe, allowed Richter illumination sufficient to work by. Swearing, sweating, listening once, he fitted a spanner to bolt-heads on a man-plate in the spare boiler and removed the stubborn bolts until the plate clanged at his feet.

A stub of a candle, stuck with wax to a feed pipe, provided Richter enough light to work by. Cursing, sweating, and listening intently, he attached a wrench to the bolt heads on a man plate in the spare boiler and took off the stubborn bolts until the plate clanged down at his feet.

Gathright was a slender man, easy to insert through the man-hole; Richter had no trouble at all lifting the electrician and thrusting him out of sight.

Gathright was a slim guy, easy to push through the manhole; Richter had no problem at all lifting the electrician and shoving him out of sight.

It seemed to the engineer, as he hesitated, that Hylda’s lover moaned once and filled the boiler with a hollow sound.

It seemed to the engineer, as he hesitated, that Hylda’s lover groaned once and filled the boiler with an echoing sound.

Hesitation passed; and Richter swallowed his superstitious fears, put back the man-hole plate, bolted it tighter than it ever was before, almost stripping the threads, and stepped back, mopping his brow with the sleeve of a shore-coat.

Hesitation faded away; Richter pushed aside his superstitious fears, replaced the manhole cover, secured it tighter than ever before, almost damaging the threads, and stepped back, wiping his forehead with the sleeve of his coat.

There was nothing very unusual in Richter’s further actions that evening. The ship-keeper, who came aboard at daylight, long before the dry-dock men began work, noticed a wet shore-hose, a thin plume of steam aft the tanker’s squat funnel, and there was a trailing line of smoke drifting aslant the Seriphus’ littered deck.

There wasn't anything particularly unusual about Richter's actions that evening. The shipkeeper, who boarded at dawn, well before the dry-dock crew started working, saw a wet shore hose, a thin trail of steam rising from the tanker’s short funnel, and a line of smoke drifting across the Seriphus' messy deck.

“Been testing that spare boiler,” explained Richter, when the ship-keeper ducked through the bulkhead door. “I think it’s tight an’ unscaled, but th’ starboard one will need new tubes and general cleaning. Get me some soap—I want to wash up.”

“Been testing that spare boiler,” Richter said as the shipkeeper ducked through the bulkhead door. “I think it’s tight and in good shape, but the starboard one will need new tubes and a thorough cleaning. Get me some soap—I want to clean up.”

Richter dried his hands on a towel, tossed it toward the motor-driven feed-pump, then, when he left the boiler-room, his glance ranged from the tightly-bolted man-hole cover up to a gauge on a steam-pipe. The gauge read seventy-pounds—sufficient to parboil a heavier man than Hylda’s lover.

Richter dried his hands on a towel, tossed it toward the motor-driven feed pump, and when he left the boiler room, he glanced from the tightly bolted manhole cover up to a gauge on a steam pipe. The gauge read seventy pounds—enough to parboil a heavier man than Hylda’s boyfriend.

“I think that was a good job,” concluded the first engineer of the Seriphus.

“I think that was a good job,” concluded the first engineer of the Seriphus.

The second engineer of the tanker, a Scot with a burr on his voice like a file rasping the edge of a plate, stood watching Richter balance himself as the stout chief came along a shoring-beam.

The second engineer of the tanker, a Scot with a thick accent like a file scraping against metal, stood watching Richter balance himself as the heavy chief walked along a support beam.

“I mark ye ha’ steam up,” commented the Scotchman, when Richter climbed over the dry dock’s wall.

“I see you’ve got the steam up,” said the Scotsman, when Richter climbed over the dry dock’s wall.

“Yes, in the spareboiler.”

“Yes, in the spare boiler.”

Mr. S. V. Fergerson tapped a pipe on his heel.

Mr. S. V. Fergerson tapped a pipe against his heel.

“I made an inspection, myself, of that, not later than yesterday forenoon. She was tight as a drum an’ free from scale. I left th’ man-hole—”

“I checked it myself, just yesterday morning. It was as tight as a drum and free of scale. I left the manhole—”

“Damn badly gasketed!” growled Richter.

“Damn poorly gasketed!” growled Richter.

Fergerson started to explain something; but the chief was in a hurry to get away from sight of the Seriphus. There was a memory on the tanker that required a drink or two in order to bring forgetfulness. Richter gave the Scot an order that admitted of no answering back.

Fergerson began to explain something, but the chief was eager to get out of sight of the Seriphus. There was a memory on the tanker that needed a drink or two to help forget. Richter gave the Scot an order that left no room for argument.

“Go aboard an’ blow off steam! That boiler’s all right!”

“Get on board and let off some steam! That boiler is good to go!”

A roar, when Richter strode past the dry-dock’s sheds, caused him to wheel around and listen. Fergerson, according to orders, was blowing off the steam from the spare boiler.

A roar, as Richter walked past the dry-dock's sheds, made him turn around and listen. Fergerson, following orders, was releasing steam from the spare boiler.

Something, perhaps water or waste, clogged the pipe; and the escaping vapor whistled, sputtered, and rose to a high piercing note that sounded to the chief’s irritated nerves like the cry of a soul in agony. The note died, resumed its piercing screeching. Richter’s arm and hand shook when he mopped his brow and drew a wet sleeve down with an angry motion.

Something, maybe water or waste, clogged the pipe, and the escaping vapor whistled, sputtered, and rose to a high, sharp note that sounded to the chief’s frayed nerves like a soul in agony. The note faded and then resumed its harsh screech. Richter's arm and hand trembled as he wiped his brow and angrily dragged a wet sleeve down.

In fancy the noise that came from the Seriphus’ starboard side, echoed and deflated by the hollow dock, was Gathright calling for Hylda. Richter covered his ears and staggered away.

In his mind, the noise from the Seriphus’ right side, bouncing off the empty dock, was Gathright shouting for Hylda. Richter covered his ears and stumbled away.

[97]

[97]


Ezra Morgan hastened such repairs as were required for making the Seriphus ready for sea; the tanker left the dry-dock, steamed out the Golden Gate, and took aboard oil at a Southern California port.

Ezra Morgan quickly made the necessary repairs to get the Seriphus ready for sea; the tanker left the dry dock, sailed out of the Golden Gate, and loaded up with oil at a Southern California port.

All tanks, a well-lashed deck load of cased-lubricant—consigned to a railroad in Manchuri—petroleum for the furnaces, brought the Seriphus down to the Plimsoll Mark; she drove from shore and crossed the Pacific where, at three God-forsaken Eastern roadsteads, she unloaded and made agents for the oil-purchasers happy with shipments delivered on time.

All tanks, securely strapped deck load of cased lubricant—sent to a railroad in Manchuria—oil for the furnaces, brought the Seriphus down to the Plimsoll Mark; she headed out from shore and crossed the Pacific where, at three desolate Eastern ports, she unloaded and made agents for the oil buyers happy with timely shipments.

The romance of caravan routes, and pale kerosene lamps burning in Tartar tents, escaped both Ezra Morgan and Richter; they went about their business of changing American and English minted gold for certain contrabands much wanted in the States. The chief engineer favored gum-opium as a road to riches; Ezra dealt in liquors and silks, uncut gems and rare laces.

The allure of caravan routes and the dim light of kerosene lamps flickering in Tartar tents passed by both Ezra Morgan and Richter; they focused on exchanging American and English minted gold for certain contraband that was in high demand back in the States. The chief engineer preferred gum-opium as a shortcut to wealth; Ezra traded in liquor, silk, uncut gems, and rare lace.

Fortunately for the chief engineer’s peace of mind, the spare, double-end Scotch boiler was not used on the Russian voyage. Gathright was forgotten and Hylda, safe in an eastern music school, was not likely to take up with another objectionable lover. Richter, relieved of a weight, went about the engine-room and boiler-room humming a score of tunes, all set to purring dynamos, clanking pumps, and musical cross-heads.

Fortunately for the chief engineer’s peace of mind, the spare, double-end Scotch boiler wasn’t used on the Russian voyage. Gathright was forgotten and Hylda, safe in an eastern music school, was unlikely to get involved with another troublesome partner. Richter, feeling relieved, wandered around the engine room and boiler room humming a mix of tunes, all to the sounds of purring dynamos, clanking pumps, and rhythmic cross-heads.

At mid-Pacific, on a second voyage—this time to an oilless country, if ever there were one, Mindanao—a frightened water-tender came through the bulkhead door propelled by scalding steam, and there was much to do aboard the Seriphus. The port boiler had blown out a tube; the spare, midship boiler was filled with fresh water and the oil-jets started.

At mid-Pacific, on a second voyage—this time to an oil-free place, if there ever was one, Mindanao—a scared water-tender came through the bulkhead door pushed by scalding steam, and there was a lot to take care of on the Seriphus. The port boiler had blown a tube; the spare midship boiler was filled with fresh water, and the oil jets started.

Richter, stripped to the waist, it being one hundred and seventeen degrees hot on deck, drove his force to superhuman effort. Ezra Morgan, seven hours after the accident, had the steam and speed he ordered, in no uncertain tones, through the bridge speaking-tube.

Richter, shirtless in the one hundred seventeen-degree heat on deck, pushed his crew to give everything they had. Seven hours after the accident, Ezra Morgan got the steam and speed he requested, loud and clear, through the bridge’s communication tube.

Fergerson, a quiet man always, had occasion, the next day, to enter the chief’s cabin, where Richter sat writing a letter to Hylda, which he expected to post via a homeward bound ship. Richter glared at the second engineer.

Fergerson, who was always a quiet man, had the chance the next day to enter the chief’s cabin, where Richter was sitting and writing a letter to Hylda, which he planned to send on a ship heading home. Richter glared at the second engineer.

“That spare boiler—” began Fergerson.

“That extra boiler—” began Fergerson.

“What of it?”

"So what?"

“Well, mon, it’s been foamin’ an’ a gauge-glass broke, an’ there’s something wrong wi’ it.”

“Well, man, it's been foaming and the gauge glass broke, and there’s something wrong with it.”

“We can’t repair th’ port boiler until we reach Mindanao.”

“We can’t fix the port boiler until we get to Mindanao.”

Fergerson turned to go.

Fergerson turned to leave.

“Ye have m’ report,” he said acidly. “That boiler’s bewitched, or somethin’.”

“Here’s my report,” he said sourly. “That boiler’s cursed, or something.”

“Go aft!” snarled Richter, who resumed writing his letter.

“Go away!” snarled Richter, who went back to writing his letter.

He hesitated once, chewed on the end of the pen, tried to frame the words he wanted to say to Hylda. Then he went on:

He paused for a moment, chewed on the tip of the pen, and tried to find the right words to say to Hylda. Then he continued:

“—expect to return to San Francisco within thirty-five days. Keep up your music—forget Gathright—I’ll get you a good man, with straight shoulders and a big fortune, when I come back and have time to look around.

“—expect to be back in San Francisco in thirty-five days. Keep playing your music—forget Gathright—I’ll find you a good guy with broad shoulders and a lot of money when I return and have time to check things out.

Richter succeeded in posting the letter, along with the Captain’s mail, when the Seriphus spoke a Government collier that afternoon and sheered close enough to toss a package aboard. Ezra Morgan leaned over the bridge-rail and eyed the smudge of smoke and plume of steam that came from the tanker’s squat funnel. He called for Richter, who climbed the bridge-ladder to the captain’s side.

Richter managed to send the letter along with the Captain's mail when the Seriphus encountered a government collier that afternoon and drew close enough to toss a package aboard. Ezra Morgan leaned over the bridge rail and watched the cloud of smoke and steam coming from the tanker’s short funnel. He called for Richter, who climbed the ladder to join the captain.

“We’re only logging nine, point five knots,” said Ezra Morgan. “Your steam is low—it’s getting lower. What’s th’ matter? Saving oil?”

“We’re only going nine point five knots,” said Ezra Morgan. “Your steam is low—it’s getting lower. What’s the problem? Saving fuel?”

“That spare boiler is foaming,” the chief explained.

“That extra boiler is foaming,” the chief explained.

“Damn you and your spare boiler! What business had you leaving San Francisco with a defective boiler? Your report to Mr. Henningay stated that everything was all right in engine-room and boiler-room.”

“Damn you and your backup boiler! What were you thinking leaving San Francisco with a faulty boiler? Your report to Mr. Henningay said that everything was fine in the engine room and boiler room.”

“Foam comes from soap or—something else in the water.”

“Foam comes from soap or—something else in the water.”

“Something else—”

“Something else—”

Richter got away from Ezra Morgan on a pretense of going below to the boiler-room. Instead of going below, however, he went aft and leaned over the taffrail. Somehow or other, he feared that spare boiler and the consequence of conscience.

Richter slipped away from Ezra Morgan under the excuse of heading to the boiler room. But instead of going down, he went to the back of the ship and leaned over the railing. For some reason, he was uneasy about the spare boiler and the weight of his conscience.

Limping, with three-quarters of the necessary steam pressure, the Seriphus reached Mindanao and was forced to return to California without repairs to the port boiler. While repairs, new tubes and tube-sheet were put in place by boilersmiths, Richter saw his daughter, who had come west from music school.

Limping along with just seventy-five percent of the needed steam pressure, the Seriphus arrived in Mindanao but had to head back to California without fixing the port boiler. While the boilersmiths installed repairs, new tubes, and a tube-sheet, Richter visited his daughter, who had traveled west from music school.

The change in her was pronounced; she spoke not at all of Gathright, whose disappearance she could not understand; and Richter, keen where his daughter was concerned, realized that her thinness and preoccupation was on account of the missing electrician.

The change in her was noticeable; she didn’t mention Gathright at all, whose disappearance she couldn’t comprehend; and Richter, perceptive about his daughter, understood that her weight loss and distraction were due to the missing electrician.

“I get you a fine fellow,” he promised Hylda.

“I'll get you a great guy,” he promised Hylda.

He brought several eligible marine engineers to the house. Hylda snubbed them and cried in secret.

He brought several qualified marine engineers to the house. Hylda ignored them and cried in private.

An urgent telegram called Richter back to the Seriphus. He made two long voyages, one down Chili-way, the other half around the world, before the tanker’s bow was turned toward California. Much time had elapsed from the night he had thrust Gathright into the spare boiler and turned on the oil-jets beneath its many tubes. Once, in Valparaiso, an under engineer pointed out red rust leaking from the gauge-glass of the spare boiler.

An urgent telegram summoned Richter back to the Seriphus. He undertook two lengthy voyages, one towards Chile and the other halfway around the globe, before the tanker’s bow was directed towards California. A significant amount of time had passed since the night he had shoved Gathright into the spare boiler and cranked up the oil-jets beneath its numerous tubes. Once, in Valparaiso, a junior engineer pointed out red rust dripping from the gauge-glass of the spare boiler.

“Looks like blood,” commented this engineer.

“Looks like blood,” said the engineer.

Richter scoffed, but that afternoon he drank himself stupid on kummel, obtained from an engineer’s club ashore. Another time, just after the tanker left the port of Aden on her homebound passage, a stowaway crawled out from beneath the cold boiler and gave Richter the fright of his life.

Richter laughed it off, but that afternoon he got completely wasted on kummel, which he got from an engineer’s club on shore. Another time, right after the tanker left the port of Aden on its way back home, a stowaway crawled out from underneath the cold boiler and scared Richter half to death.

“Why, mon,” said Fergerson, who was present in the boiler-room, “that’s only a poor wisp o’ an Arab.”

“Why, man,” said Fergerson, who was in the boiler room, “that’s just a little wisp of an Arab.”

“I thought it was a ghost,” blabbered Richter.

“I thought it was a ghost,” Richter said.

Barometer pressure rose when the Seriphus neared mid-Pacific. Ezra Morgan predicted a typhoon before the tanker was on the longitude of Guam. Long rollers came slicing across the Seriphus’ bow, drenched the forecastle, filled the ventilators and flooded the boiler-room.

Barometer pressure went up as the Seriphus approached mid-Pacific. Ezra Morgan anticipated a typhoon before the tanker even reached Guam's longitude. Long waves crashed against the Seriphus’ bow, soaked the forecastle, filled the ventilators, and flooded the boiler room.

Richter went below, braced himself in the rolling engine-room, listened to his engines clanking their sturdy song, then waddled over the gratings and ducked below the beam that marked the bulkhead door. An oiler in high rubber-boots lunged toward the chief engineer.

Richter went below, steadied himself in the swaying engine room, listened to his engines clanking their strong rhythm, then waddled over the grates and ducked under the beam that marked the bulkhead door. An oiler in tall rubber boots lunged toward the chief engineer.

“There’s something inside th’ spare boiler!” shouted the man. “Th’ boiler-room crew won’t work, sir.”

“There's something in the spare boiler!” shouted the man. “The boiler room crew won't work, sir.”

Richter waded toward a frightened group all of whom were staring at the spare boiler. A hollow rattling sounded when the tanker heaved and pitched—as if some one were knocking bony knuckles against the stubborn iron plates.

Richter walked toward a scared group, all of whom were staring at the empty boiler. A hollow rattling echoed when the tanker rocked back and forth—as if someone was knocking bony knuckles against the stubborn iron plates.

“A loose bolt,” whispered Richter. “Keep th’ steam to th’ mark, or I’ll wipe a Stillson across th’ backs of all of you,” he added in a voice that they could hear and understand.

“A loose bolt,” whispered Richter. “Keep the steam at the right level, or I’ll use a Stillson wrench on all of you,” he added in a voice that they could hear and understand.

Superstition, due to the menacing storm and high barometer, the uncanny[98] noises in the racked boiler-room, Richter’s bullying manner, put fear in the hearts of the deck crew. Oil-pipes clogged, pumps refused to work, valves stuck and could scarcely be moved.

Superstition, because of the threatening storm and high barometer, the strange[98] noises in the rattling boiler room, and Richter's aggressive attitude, filled the deck crew with fear. Oil pipes were clogged, pumps wouldn't work, and valves were jammed and barely moved.

“I’ve noo doot,” Fergerson told his Chief, “there’s a ghost taken up its abode wi’ us.”

“I have no doubt,” Fergerson told his Chief, “there’s a ghost living with us.”

Richter drank quart after quart of trade-gin.

Richter drank quart after quart of gin.


The barometer became unsteady, the sky hazy, the air melting hot, and a low, rugged cloud bank appeared over the Seriphus’ port bow.

The barometer started to fluctuate, the sky became cloudy, the air felt sweltering, and a rough cloud bank moved in over the Seriphus’ front.

Down fell the barometer, a half-inch, almost, and the avalanche of rain and wind that struck the freighter was as if Thor was hammering her iron plates.

Down fell the barometer, nearly a half-inch, and the downpour of rain and wind that hit the freighter felt like Thor was hammering her iron plates.

Ezra Morgan, unable to escape from the typhoon’s center, prepared to ride out the storm by bringing the Seriphus up until she had the sea on the bow, and he had held her there by going half speed ahead. A night of terror ruled the tanker; the decks were awash, stays snapped, spume rose and dashed over the squat funnel aft the bridge.

Ezra Morgan, unable to escape the center of the typhoon, got ready to endure the storm by positioning the Seriphus so that the sea was at the bow, and he maintained that position by going at half speed. The tanker experienced a night of terror; the decks were flooded, rigging snapped, and spray surged over the low funnel behind the bridge.

Morning, red-hued, with greenish patches, revealed a harrowed ocean, waves of tidal height, and astern lay a battered hulk—a freighter, dismasted, smashed, going down slowly by the bow.

Morning, tinted red with greenish patches, revealed a troubled ocean, waves at tidal heights, and behind us was a battered hulk—a freighter, stripped of its mast, smashed, slowly sinking by the bow.

“A Japanese tramp,” said Ezra Morgan. “Some Marau or other, out of the Carolines bound for Yokohama.”

“A Japanese drifter,” said Ezra Morgan. “Some Marau or something, coming from the Carolines heading to Yokohama.”

Richter, stupid from trade-gin, was on the bridge with the Yankee skipper.

Richter, buzzed from cheap whiskey, was on the bridge with the American captain.

“We can’t help her,” the engineer said heavily. “I think we got all we can do to save ourselves.”

“We can’t help her,” the engineer said with a sigh. “I think we’ve done all we can to save ourselves.”

Ezra Morgan entertained another opinion. The storm had somewhat subsided, and the wind was lighter, but the waves were higher than ever he had known them. They broke over the doomed freighter like surf on a reef.

Ezra Morgan had a different perspective. The storm had eased a bit, and the wind was calmer, but the waves were higher than he had ever seen. They crashed over the doomed freighter like surf hitting a reef.

“Yon’s a distress signal flying,” said Ezra Morgan. “There’s a few seamen aft that look like drowned rats. We’ll go before th’ sea—I’ll put th’ sea abart th’ beam, an’ we’ll outboard oil enough to lower a small-boat an’ take those men off that freighter.”

“There's a distress signal up,” said Ezra Morgan. “There are a few sailors at the back who look like drowned rats. We're going to head out to sea—I’ll set the boat at an angle, and we’ll use enough oil to lower a small boat and rescue those guys from that freighter.”

The maneuver was executed, the screw turned slowly, oil was poured through the waste-pipes and spread magically down the wind until the freighter’s deck, from aft the forehouse, could be seen above the waves.

The maneuver was carried out, the screw turned slowly, oil was poured through the waste pipes and spread effortlessly down the wind until the freighter’s deck, from behind the forehouse, could be seen above the waves.

Over the patch of comparative calm oars dipped, and a mate, in charge of the small boat lowered from the Seriphus, succeeded in getting off the survivors who were clinging to the freighter’s taffrail.

Over the relatively calm area, oars dipped, and a crew member, in charge of the small boat lowered from the Seriphus, managed to rescue the survivors who were clinging to the freighter’s railing.

The small boat lived in a sea that had foundered big ships. It returned to the tanker’s bow; and the four men, bruised, broken, all half-dead from immersion, were hoisted to the forepeak and taken aft. Two were Japanese sailors and two were Americans—a wireless operator and an engineer. The engineer had a broken leg which required setting, and the wireless operator was in a bad fix; wreckage had stove in his features, and twisted his limbs.

The small boat navigated a sea that had sunk large ships. It returned to the tanker’s bow, where four men, battered and barely alive from being submerged, were lifted to the forepeak and taken to the back. Two were Japanese sailors and two were Americans—one a wireless operator and the other an engineer. The engineer had a broken leg that needed to be treated, and the wireless operator was in serious trouble; debris had crushed his face and twisted his limbs.

Ezra Morgan was a rough and ready surgeon-doctor; he turned the Seriphus over to the first-mate and made a sick room out of Richter’s cabin. The chief protested.

Ezra Morgan was a tough and straightforward surgeon-doctor; he handed the Seriphus over to the first mate and set up a sick room in Richter’s cabin. The chief objected.

“Get below to your damn steam!” roared Ezra Morgan. “You hated to see me bring aboard these poor seamen; you said I wasted fuel oil; your breath smells like a gin-mill. Below with you, sir!”

“Get below to your damn steam!” roared Ezra Morgan. “You hated to see me bring on these poor sailors; you said I wasted fuel oil; your breath smells like a bar. Below with you, sir!”

The engine-room and boiler-room of the tanker, she being in water ballast, was not unlike an inferno; the first-mate, acting on Ezra Morgan’s instructions, drove the Seriphus at three-quarter speed into a series of head-on waves; the ship rolled and yawed, tossed, settled down astern, then her screw raced in mingled foam and brine.

The engine room and boiler room of the tanker, which was carrying water ballast, was not unlike a hell; the first mate, following Ezra Morgan's instructions, pushed the Seriphus at three-quarter speed into a series of crashing waves; the ship rolled and swayed, was tossed around, then settled down towards the back, and her screw spun wildly in a mix of foam and saltwater.

Richter’s stomach belched gas; he became sea-sick, climbed into a foul-smelling “ditty-box” of a cabin, aft the engine-room, and attempted to sleep off the effect of the gin. Picture-post-cards, mostly of actresses, a glaring electric over the bunk, oil and water swishing the metal deck below, and the irritating clank of irregular-running engines drove sleep away from him.

Richter's stomach churned; he felt seasick and crawled into a stinky little cabin behind the engine room, trying to sleep off the effects of the gin. There were picture postcards, mostly of actresses, a bright electric light over the bunk, and oil and water sloshing on the metal deck below. The annoying clanking of the unevenly running engines kept him from falling asleep.

Fergerson, the silent second-engineer, came into the “ditty-box” at eight bells, or four o’clock. Fergerson’s thumb jerked forward.

Fergerson, the quiet second engineer, walked into the “ditty-box” at eight o'clock, or four PM. Fergerson’s thumb moved forward.

“I’ll have t’ use that spare boiler,” said he.

“I'll have to use that spare boiler,” he said.

“What’s th’ matter, now?”

"What's the matter now?"

“Feed-pipes clogged in starb’ard one, sir.”

“Feed pipes are clogged on the starboard side, sir.”

“Use it,” said Richter.

"Use it," Richter said.

Steam was gotten up on the spare, double-end Scotch boiler; the starboard boiler was allowed to cool; Fergerson, despite the tanker’s rolling motion, succeeded in satisfying Ezra Morgan by keeping up the three-quarter speed set by the skipper.

Steam was generated on the spare double-end Scotch boiler; the starboard boiler was allowed to cool down. Fergerson, despite the tanker’s rolling motion, managed to keep up the three-quarter speed set by the captain, satisfying Ezra Morgan.

Richter sobered when the last of the trade-gin was gone; the Seriphus was between Guam and ’Frisco; the heavy seas encountered were the afterkick of the simoon.

Richter snapped back to reality when the last of the trade gin was gone; the Seriphus was sailing between Guam and San Francisco; the rough seas they faced were the remnants of the hot desert wind.

Rolling drunkenly, from habit, the chief went on the bridge and asked about getting back his comfortable cabin aft. Ezra Morgan gave him no satisfaction.

Rolling unsteadily, as was his habit, the chief walked onto the bridge and inquired about getting back his cozy cabin at the rear. Ezra Morgan didn’t provide him with any answers he wanted.

“Better stay near your boilers,” advised the captain. “Everything’s gone to hell, sir, since you changed from kummel to gin!”

“Better stay close to your boilers,” the captain advised. “Everything’s gone downhill, sir, since you switched from kummel to gin!”

“Are not th’ injured seamen well yet?”

“Are the injured sailors not okay yet?”

“Th’ wireless chap’s doing all right—but th’ engineer of that Japanese freighter is hurt internally. You can’t have that cabin, this side of San Francisco.”

“The wireless guy is doing fine—but the engineer of that Japanese freighter is hurt internally. You can’t have that cabin on this side of San Francisco.”

“What were two Americans doing in that cheap service?”

“What were two Americans doing in that budget service?”

Ezra Morgan glanced sharply at Richter.

Ezra Morgan shot a quick look at Richter.

“Everybody isn’t money mad—like you. There’s many a good engineer, and mate, too, in th’ Japanese Merchant Marine. Nippon can teach us a thing or two—particularly about keeping Scotch boilers up to th’ steaming point.”

“Not everyone is obsessed with money—like you. There are plenty of skilled engineers, as well as good mates, in the Japanese Merchant Marine. Japan can teach us a thing or two—especially about keeping Scotch boilers at the steaming point.”

This cut direct sent Richter off the bridge; he encountered a bandaged and goggled survivor of the freighter’s wreck at the head of the engine-room ladder. The wireless operator, leaning on a crutch whittled by a bo’sain, avoided Richter, who pushed him roughly aside and descended the ladder, backward.

This cut direct sent Richter off the bridge; he ran into a bandaged and goggled survivor of the freighter’s wreck at the top of the engine-room ladder. The wireless operator, leaning on a crutch carved by a bo’sun, avoided Richter, who roughly shoved him aside and climbed down the ladder backward.

White steam, lurid oaths, Scotch anathema from the direction of the boiler-room, indicated more trouble. Fergerson came from forward and bumped into Richter, so thick was the escaping vapor.

White steam, harsh curses, and angry insults coming from the boiler room suggested more problems. Fergerson came from the front and ran into Richter, the escaping vapor was so thick.

“Out o’ my way, mon,” the second engineer started to say, then clamped his teeth on his tongue.

“Move aside, man,” the second engineer started to say, then bit his tongue.

“What’s happened, now!” queried Richter.

"What happened now?" asked Richter.

“It’s that wicked spare boiler—she’s aleak an’ foamin’, an’ there’s water in th’ fire-boxes.”

“It’s that terrible extra boiler—it's leaking and foaming, and there’s water in the fireboxes.”

Richter inclined his bullet shaped head; he heard steam hissing and oilers cursing the day they had signed on the Seriphus. A blast when a gasket gave way, hurtled scorched men between Richter and Fergerson; a whine sounded from the direction of the boiler-room, the whine rose to an unearthly roar: Richter saw a blanket of white vapor floating about the engine’s cylinders. This vapor, to his muddled fancy, seemed to contain the figure of a man wrapped in a winding shroud.

Richter tilted his bullet-shaped head; he heard steam hissing and the oilers cursing the day they had joined the Seriphus. A blast erupted when a gasket failed, flinging burned men between Richter and Fergerson; a whine began from the boiler room, and the sound escalated to an otherworldly roar: Richter saw a cloud of white vapor swirling around the engine’s cylinders. This vapor, in his confused mind, appeared to hold the shape of a man wrapped in a burial shroud.

He clapped both hands over his eyes, hearing above the noise of escaping steam a call so distinct it chilled his blood.

He covered his eyes with both hands, hearing a call so clear above the noise of escaping steam that it sent chills down his spine.

Hylda!

“Hylda!”

[99]

[99]


Now there was that in the ghostly voice that brought Richter’s gin-swollen brain to the realization of the thing he had done in disposing of Gathright by bolting him in the spare boiler.

Now there was something in the ghostly voice that brought Richter’s gin-soaked brain to the realization of what he had done by locking Gathright in the spare boiler.

No good luck had followed that action; Hylda was still disconsolate; trade and smuggling was at a low ebb; there was talk, aboard and ashore, of reducing engineers’ and skippers’ wage to the bone.

No good luck had come from that action; Hylda was still very unhappy; trade and smuggling were doing poorly; there was talk, both on the ship and on land, about slashing engineers’ and skippers’ wages to the bare minimum.

Richter had a Teutonic stubbornness; Ezra Morgan had certainly turned against his chief engineer; the thing to do was to lay the ghostly voice, make what repairs were necessary in the boiler-room, and give the tanker’s engines the steam they needed in order to make a quick return passage to San Francisco and please the Henningays.

Richter had a stubbornness characteristic of Germans; Ezra Morgan had definitely turned against his chief engineer. The plan was to address the haunting voice, make the necessary repairs in the boiler room, and give the tanker’s engines the steam they needed for a quick return trip to San Francisco to satisfy the Henningays.

An insane rage mastered Richter—the same red-vision he had experienced when he threw Gathright out of his daughter’s house. He lowered his bullet head, brushed the curling vapors from his eyes, and plunged through the bulkhead door, bringing up in scalding steam before the after end of the midship, or spare boiler.

An uncontrollable rage took over Richter—the same red haze he felt when he kicked Gathright out of his daughter’s house. He bowed his heavy head, wiped the swirling steam from his eyes, and pushed through the bulkhead door, emerging into the scalding steam at the back end of the midship, or spare boiler.

Grotesquely loomed all three boilers. They resembled humped-camels kneeling in a narrow shed by some misty river. Steam in quantity came hissing from the central camel; out of the furnace-doors, from a feed-pipe’s packing, around a flange where the gauge-glass was riveted.

The three boilers loomed ominously. They looked like humped camels kneeling in a cramped shed by some foggy river. A lot of steam hissed from the central boiler; it escaped through the furnace doors, from a feed-pipe’s packing, and around a flange where the gauge-glass was fastened.

The Seriphus climbed a long Pacific roller, steadied, then rocked in the trough between seas; iron plates, gratings, flue-cleaners, scrapers, clattered around Richter who felt the flesh on neck and wrist rising into water blisters.

The Seriphus went up a big Pacific wave, steadied itself, then swayed in the dip between the swells; metal plates, grates, flue-cleaners, and scrapers banged around Richter, who felt the skin on his neck and wrist swelling into water blisters.

No one had thought to close the globe-valve in the oil supply line, or to extinguish the fires beneath the spare and leaking boiler. Richter groped through a steam cloud, searching for the hand-wheel on the pipe line. All the metal he touched was simmering hot.

No one thought to shut the globe valve in the oil supply line or put out the fires under the spare, leaking boiler. Richter felt his way through a cloud of steam, looking for the handwheel on the pipeline. Everything he touched was blistering hot.

A breath of sea air came down a ventilator; Richter gulped this air and tried to locate the globe-valve with the iron wheel. Vision cleared, he saw the red and open mouth of the central camel—the flannel-like flames and he heard through toothed-bars a voice calling, “Hylda!”

A whiff of sea air came through a vent; Richter inhaled deeply and tried to find the globe valve with the iron wheel. As his vision sharpened, he spotted the red, open mouth of the central camel—the flannel-like flames—and he heard a voice calling through the bars, “Hylda!”

Fergerson and a water tender dragged their chief from the boiler room by the heels; blistered, with the skin peeled from his features, Richter’s eyes resembled hot coals in their madness. Blabbering nonsense, the engineer gave one understandable order:

Fergerson and a water tender pulled their chief out of the boiler room by his heels; badly burned, with the skin stripped from his face, Richter’s eyes looked like hot coals in their insanity. Rambling incoherently, the engineer gave one clear order:

“Put out th’ fire, draw th’ water, search inside th’ spare boiler—there’s something there, damit!”

“Put out the fire, draw the water, search inside the spare boiler—there’s something there, damn it!”

Ezra Morgan came below, while the spare boiler was cooling, and entered Richter’s temporary cabin—the “ditty-box” with the play actresses’ pictures glued everywhere. Fergerson had applied rude doctoring—gauze bandages soaked in petroleum—on face and arms.

Ezra Morgan came downstairs while the spare boiler was cooling and walked into Richter’s temporary cabin—the “ditty-box” filled with photos of actresses glued everywhere. Fergerson had done some rough medical treatment—gauze bandages soaked in petroleum—on his face and arms.

“What’s th’ matter, man?” asked Ezra Morgan. “Have you gone mad?”

“What’s the matter, man?” asked Ezra Morgan. “Have you gone crazy?”

“I heard some one calling my daughter, Hylda.”

“I heard someone calling my daughter, Hylda.”

“Where do you keep your gin?”

“Where do you store your gin?”

“It’s gone! Th’ voice was there inside th’ spare boiler. Did Fergerson look; did he find a skeleton, or—”

“It’s gone! The voice was there inside the spare boiler. Did Fergerson look; did he find a skeleton, or—”

Ezra Morgan pinched Richter’s left arm, jabbed home a hypodermic containing morphine, and left the chief engineer to sleep out his delusions. Fergerson came to the “ditty-box” some watches later. Richter sat up.

Ezra Morgan pinched Richter’s left arm, injected him with a syringe full of morphine, and left the chief engineer to sleep off his delusions. Fergerson showed up at the “ditty-box” a few shifts later. Richter sat up.

“What was in th’ spare boiler?” asked the chief.

“What was in the spare boiler?” asked the chief.

“Scale, soda, a soapy substance.”

"Scale, soda, and soap."

“Nothing else?”

“That's it?”

“Why, mon, that’s enough to make her foam.”

“Why, man, that's more than enough to make her furious.”

Richter dropped back on the bunk and closed his lashless eyes.

Richter fell back onto the bunk and shut his eyelids, which had no lashes.

“Suppose a man, a stowaway, had crawled through th’ aft man-hole, an’ died inside th’ boiler? Would that make it foam—make th’ soapy substance?”

“Imagine if a guy, a stowaway, had crawled through the back manhole and died inside the boiler? Would that make it foam—make the soapy stuff?”

“When could any stowaway do that?”

“When could any stowaway do that?”

Richter framed his answer craftily: “Say it was done when th’ Seriphus was at Oakland that time th’ boilers were repaired in dry-dock.”

Richter cleverly replied, “Let’s say it was done when the Seriphus was at Oakland during the time the boilers were fixed in dry-dock.”

Fergerson drew on his memory. “Th’ time, mon, ye went aboard an’ tested th’ spare boiler? Th’ occasion when ye took th’ trouble to rig up a shore-hose in order to fill th’ boiler wi’ water?”

Fergerson recalled, “Remember the time, man, you went onboard and tested the spare boiler? The time when you took the effort to set up a shore-hose to fill the boiler with water?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Did ye ha’ a man-hole plate off th’ boiler?”

“Did you have a manhole cover off the boiler?”

“I removed th’ after-end plate, then went for th’ hose. We had no steam up, you remember, and our feed-pumps are motor-driven.”

"I took off the back plate, then went for the hose. We didn't have any steam going, you remember, and our feed pumps are powered by motors."

“Ye think a mon might ha’ crawled through to th’ boiler during your absence?”

“Do you think someone might have crawled through to the boiler while you were gone?”

“Yes!”

“Yes!”

“Ye may b’ right—but if one did he could ha’ escaped by th’ fore man-hole plate. I had that off, an’ wondered who put it back again so carelessly. Ye know th’ boiler is a double-ender—wi’ twa man-holes.”

“Maybe you’re right—but if someone did, they could have escaped through the front manhole cover. I took it off and wondered who put it back so carelessly. You know the boiler is a double-ender—with two manholes.”

Richter was too numbed to show surprise. Fergerson left the “ditty-box” and pulled shut the door. The tanker, under reduced steam, made slow headway toward San Francisco.

Richter was too numb to be surprised. Fergerson left the “ditty-box” and closed the door behind him. The tanker, running at low steam, made slow progress toward San Francisco.

One morning, a day out from soundings, the chief engineer awoke, felt around in the gloom, and attempted to switch on the electric light.

One morning, a day away from soundings, the chief engineer woke up, fumbled in the darkness, and tried to turn on the electric light.

He got up and threw his legs over the edge of the bunk. A man sat leaning against the after plate. Richter blinked; the man, from the goggles on him and the crutch that lay across his knees, was the wireless operator who had been rescued from a sea grave.

He got up and swung his legs over the edge of the bunk. A man was sitting back against the bulkhead. Richter blinked; the man, with the goggles on and the crutch resting across his knees, was the wireless operator who had been saved from a watery grave.

“No need for light,” said the visitor in a familiar voice. “You can guess who I am, Richter.”

“No need for light,” the visitor said in a familiar voice. “You know who I am, Richter.”

“A ghost!” said the chief. “Gathright’s ghost! Come to haunt me!”

“A ghost!” said the chief. “Gathright’s ghost! Here to haunt me!”

“Not exactly to haunt you. I assure you I am living flesh—somewhat twisted, but living. I got out of that midship boiler, while you were bolting me in so securely. I waited until you went on deck for a hose, and replaced the after man-hole cover. I was stunned and lay hidden aboard for two days. Then I looked for Hylda. She was gone. I shipped as electrician for a port in Japan. I knocked around a bit—at radio work for the Japanese. It was chance that the Seriphus should have picked me up from the Nippon Maru.”

“Not exactly to haunt you. I assure you I’m very much alive—somewhat messed up, but alive. I got out of that midship boiler while you were sealing me in so tightly. I waited until you went on deck for a hose and put the manhole cover back on. I was dazed and stayed hidden on board for two days. Then I looked for Hylda. She was gone. I signed on as an electrician for a port in Japan. I wandered around a bit—doing radio work for the Japanese. It was just luck that the Seriphus picked me up from the Nippon Maru.”

“That voice calling for Hylda,” cried Richter.

“Is that voice calling for Hylda?” Richter shouted.

“Was a little reminder that I sent through the boiler-room ventilator; I knew you were down there, Richter.”

“Just a little reminder I sent through the boiler-room vent; I knew you were down there, Richter.”

The marine engineer switched on the electric light.

The marine engineer turned on the electric light.

“What do you want?” he whined to Gathright.

“What do you want?” he complained to Gathright.

“Hylda—your daughter!”

"Hylda—your kid!"

Paul Richter covered his eyes.

Paul Richter blocked his view.

“If she will atone for the harm I have done you, Gathright, she is yours with her father’s blessing.”

“If she will make up for the damage I’ve caused you, Gathright, she is yours with her father’s blessing.”


[100]

[100]

The Invisible Terror

An Uncanny Tale of the Jungle

An Uncanny Tale of the Jungle

By HUGH THOMASON

By HUGH THOMASON

Old man Jess Benson, cattleman and mine owner, rode across the high plateau, which divided the rich grazing lands between Rock Valley and Slater Canyon, and let his horse pick its way down the steep slope to Slater Creek. Here, as the sorrel slaked its thirst, the big man in the saddle filled and lighted his pipe, while his eyes roved slowly through the sprinkle of cottonwoods which fringed the creek.

Old man Jess Benson, a cattle rancher and mine owner, rode across the high plateau that separated the lush grazing lands between Rock Valley and Slater Canyon. He let his horse navigate the steep slope down to Slater Creek. Here, as the sorrel quenched its thirst, the big man in the saddle filled and lit his pipe, while his eyes scanned the scattered cottonwoods lining the creek.

About fifty feet upstream, close to a large bowlder and partly behind a clump of stunted plum bushes, half a dozen magpies were quarreling over something that the rider could not clearly distinguish. He could merely see a dark blotch behind the bushes—the carcass of a cow or steer probably—and he watched the beautiful black-and-white birds speculatively as they uttered their shrill, raucous cries, and fluttered about the thicket.

About fifty feet upstream, near a large boulder and partially hidden by a group of stunted plum bushes, half a dozen magpies were arguing over something that the rider couldn't clearly make out. He could only see a dark shape behind the bushes—probably the carcass of a cow or steer—and he watched the beautiful black-and-white birds curiously as they made their shrill, harsh calls and flitted around the thicket.

Since there was a possibility, however, that the dead animal might be carrying his own brand, Benson finally turned his horse in the direction of the birds. Half a minute later, having reached a spot from which he could command a clear view of the thing that lay behind the bushes, his tanned cheeks went ashen, and he swung himself to the ground with an exclamation of horrified surprise.

Since there was a chance that the dead animal might have his own brand, Benson finally turned his horse toward the birds. Half a minute later, after reaching a spot where he could get a clear view of what lay behind the bushes, his tanned cheeks turned pale, and he jumped down from his horse with an exclamation of horrified surprise.

Close to the thicket, and five or six feet from the rock, the body of a man was huddled in the horrible posture of one who has met a violent end.

Close to the thicket, and five or six feet from the rock, the body of a man lay curled up in the horrific position of someone who has suffered a violent death.

He was lying partly on his side, one leg drawn up, the other outstretched, while both arms were bent under him. His face and neck were terribly torn and mangled, and his flannel shirt had been ripped half off his body, which was bruised and covered with wounds. Several paces away was a trampled felt hat, and the muzzle of a revolver peeped from beneath the body, its butt evidently clutched in the stiffened fingers of one hand. For a dozen feet the ground was torn and trampled, as though a terrible struggle had taken place.

He was lying on his side, one leg pulled up and the other stretched out, with both arms bent underneath him. His face and neck were badly injured and mangled, and his flannel shirt was torn halfway off, exposing bruises and wounds all over his body. A few steps away was a crushed felt hat, and the muzzle of a revolver was visible under the body, its grip clearly held tightly in the stiffened fingers of one hand. For about ten feet, the ground was torn up and trampled, as if a fierce struggle had occurred.

For several minutes Benson stood still and eyed the ghastly thing in horrified fascination. Long experience as a range rider told him that the body and the signs of conflict about it could not be more than forty-eight hours old—the thing had happened since a heavy rain of two days before—and it slowly dawned on the cattleman that the dead man was Nathan Smith, a neighbor of his, who owned a small farm some five or six miles away.

For several minutes, Benson stood frozen, staring at the horrifying scene in fascinated terror. His long experience as a rancher informed him that the body and the signs of struggle nearby couldn’t be more than forty-eight hours old—the event had occurred since the heavy rain two days earlier—and it gradually hit him that the dead man was Nathan Smith, a neighbor who owned a small farm about five or six miles away.

For some time he studied the body and the surrounding soil very carefully, noting especially that the soft earth was covered with large, doglike tracks; then he went to his horse and untied his slicker from the back of the saddle. With this garment he managed to cover the body so that the magpies could no longer reach it. Then he mounted his horse and rode off toward Elktooth, ten miles away.

For a while, he examined the body and the dirt around it closely, taking special note of the large, dog-like tracks in the soft earth. Then he went to his horse and untied his slicker from the back of the saddle. With this coat, he was able to cover the body so the magpies couldn't get to it anymore. After that, he got on his horse and rode off toward Elktooth, which was ten miles away.

Sheriff Parker and Doctor Morse, the coroner, happened to be together in the latter’s office when Benson entered and told his story. Both men listened without any particular comment, and at the end the sheriff got to his feet.

Sheriff Parker and Doctor Morse, the coroner, were in the latter’s office when Benson walked in and shared his story. Both men listened without making any specific comments, and when he finished, the sheriff stood up.

“I’ll run you out in the car, Horace,” he informed the coroner. “We can reach the spot easily enough by following the old road up the creek. From what Benson says, the thing does not look like a crime exactly—it seems more like the work of wolves, though I never heard of any attacking a man in this region; but you can never tell. At any rate, we’d better look into it as soon as we can.”

“I’ll take you out in the car, Horace,” he told the coroner. “We can get to the location easily by following the old road up the creek. From what Benson says, it doesn’t really seem like a crime—it seems more like wolves did it, though I’ve never heard of any attacking a person in this area; but you never know. Anyway, we should check it out as soon as we can.”

It was about an hour later when the three men got out of the machine and walked the few feet which separated them from the scene of the tragedy. Lifting the slicker, Doctor Morse stooped over the gruesome object beneath it, while Sheriff Parker gazed at the trodden ground with interest. While the coroner made his examination, the little officer paced around the thicket, eying the tracks thoughtfully; more than once he stooped to apply a pocket rule to some especially distinct impression, and twice he whistled softly to himself. By the time the doctor’s examination had ended, he was turning a speculative eye toward a dim trail which led off at right angles through the cottonwoods.

It was about an hour later when the three men got out of the vehicle and walked the few feet that separated them from the scene of the tragedy. Lifting the raincoat, Doctor Morse bent down over the macabre object beneath it, while Sheriff Parker looked at the disturbed ground with interest. As the coroner conducted his examination, the little officer walked around the thicket, studying the tracks thoughtfully; more than once he bent down to measure an especially clear impression with a pocket ruler, and twice he whistled softly to himself. By the time the doctor finished his examination, he was looking speculatively at a faint trail that led off at a right angle through the cottonwoods.

Returning from washing his hands at the edge of the stream, Doctor Morse looked at his friend in contemplative silence, as he lighted a cigar and puffed at it nervously.

Returning from washing his hands at the edge of the stream, Doctor Morse looked at his friend in thoughtful silence as he lit a cigar and nervously puffed on it.

“Well?” the sheriff questioned, at length. “What was it? What killed him, Horace?”

“Well?” the sheriff asked eventually. “What was it? What killed him, Horace?”

“Bless me if I know, Bert. I never saw anything like this before in all my experience. It was an animal of some kind, I should say; a wolf, perhaps, although, as you said, the few wolves we have hereabouts have never been known to attack humans. But the man is frightfully mangled, his jugular vein is quite torn out of him. Had his gun in his hand, too. It’s empty. He must have fought the thing hard, whatever it was. I wonder—could it have been the ‘plague’?”

“Honestly, I have no idea, Bert. I've never seen anything like this in all my experience. It seemed to be some sort of animal; maybe a wolf, but as you pointed out, the few wolves around here have never been known to attack humans. But the man is horribly mutilated; his jugular vein is completely torn out. He even had his gun in his hand, but it’s empty. He must have fought whatever it was really hard. I wonder—could it have been the 'plague'?”

Sheriff Parker nodded in an absent way, his eyes still fixed on the faint trail through the trees and weeds.

Sheriff Parker nodded absentmindedly, his eyes still focused on the faint trail winding through the trees and weeds.

“I think it was,” he said. “This spot is only a little way removed from where the creature has been in the habit of roaming, and poor Smith, I suppose, was caught here after dark. These tracks match those we found near Moore, and they look pretty fresh. How long should you say he has been dead?”

“I think it was,” he said. “This spot is just a short distance from where the creature usually roams, and poor Smith, I guess, was caught here after dark. These tracks match the ones we found near Moore, and they look pretty fresh. How long would you say he has been dead?”

“Killed early last night, I should judge,” was the doctor’s answer. “He died hard, too, poor chap. Look at that ground.”

“Killed early last night, I’d say,” the doctor replied. “He went through a lot, poor guy. Just look at that ground.”

Jess Benson, with horror written all over his honest features, had been staring at the two men as they talked. Big, burly, outdoor giant that he was, he seemed to be in the grip of a kind of terror—or was it awe?—that made him incapable of speech.

Jess Benson, with shock visible on his honest face, had been watching the two men as they spoke. Big and strong like an outdoor giant, he appeared to be caught in a kind of fear—or was it admiration?—that left him unable to speak.

“Heavens, what an end!” he burst out at length. “What are we going to do, sheriff? How’ll we ever get the thing that killed him?”

“Heavens, what an end!” he exclaimed finally. “What are we going to do, sheriff? How will we ever catch the thing that killed him?”

Sheriff Parker made no answer. He merely continued to search the ground around the body for a few minutes longer, as though he wished to make doubly sure that his suspicions were correct; then he helped the others wrap the body in a blanket and stow it in the car. Five minutes later, save for the trampled ground and some dull-brown, ominous stains on the grass, there was no sign of the tragedy apparent.

Sheriff Parker didn’t respond. He just kept searching the ground around the body for a few more minutes, as if he wanted to confirm that his suspicions were right; then he assisted the others in wrapping the body in a blanket and putting it in the car. Five minutes later, aside from the disturbed earth and some dull brown, ominous stains on the grass, there was no evidence of the tragedy visible.

[101]

[101]

Two hours later, seated at his own desk with a cigar between his teeth, Sheriff Parker squinted through his glasses at Doctor Morse, who sat opposite.

Two hours later, sitting at his desk with a cigar in his mouth, Sheriff Parker squinted through his glasses at Doctor Morse, who was sitting across from him.

“I tell you, Horace,” the sheriff was saying, “it is such a thing as never has been known before. If I had not been studying the results of this creature’s work for the past six weeks, I could not believe that such a thing could be. Still, it must be so! Poor Jack Moore, he was the first victim; we were morally certain that the thing got him; then that strange waving of the alfalfa in Pollard’s meadow, and now this. I tell you, it’s awful, Horace!”

“I’m telling you, Horace,” the sheriff was saying, “this is something that has never been seen before. If I hadn’t been studying the effects of this creature’s work for the past six weeks, I wouldn’t believe it could happen. Still, it has to be true! Poor Jack Moore was the first victim; we’re pretty sure that thing got him; then that strange movement of the alfalfa in Pollard’s meadow, and now this. I’m telling you, it’s terrifying, Horace!”

“It is; it’s more than that, Bert; it’s unnatural.” Doctor Morse puffed jerkily at his cigar. “And yet, science tells us that there are sounds the ear cannot detect, why not colors the eye cannot see? Take the only time the beast, or the ‘plague,’ as we have begun to call it, appeared in daylight. I mean that uncanny agitation in Pollard’s hayfield that afternoon, when some heavy creature thrashed about there. It could be heard, and the alfalfa moved, but the thing itself could not be seen, though three different people stood watching.”

“It is; it’s more than that, Bert; it’s unnatural.” Doctor Morse puffed awkwardly on his cigar. “And yet, science tells us that there are sounds the ear can’t hear, so why not colors the eye can’t see? Take that one time the beast, or the ‘plague,’ as we’ve started to call it, showed up in daylight. I mean that strange disturbance in Pollard’s hayfield that afternoon, when some large creature was thrashing around. You could hear it, and the alfalfa was moving, but the thing itself couldn’t be seen, even though three different people were watching.”

“You are quite right, Horace; and I have already spent a great many sleepless nights milling over that ‘neutral color’ theory. Recently I have read that at the end of the solar spectrum there are things known as actinic rays. They represent colors—integral colors in the composition of light—which we are unable to discern with the naked eye. The human eye is, after all, an imperfect instrument. Undoubtedly there are colors which we cannot see, and this beast, this scourge of the neighborhood, is of some such color.”

“You're absolutely right, Horace; and I’ve already spent countless sleepless nights thinking about that ‘neutral color’ theory. Recently, I read that at the end of the solar spectrum, there are things called actinic rays. They are colors—essential colors in the makeup of light—that we can’t see with the naked eye. The human eye is, after all, an imperfect tool. There are definitely colors that we can’t see, and this creature, this menace in the neighborhood, belongs to one of those colors.”

“Aside from its color,” the coroner mused, “the creature is tangible enough. It leaves a track in the ground larger by far than that of a full-grown timber wolf, and it certainly can fight. Benson says his hounds were soundly thrashed by it last week, you know, and there is Smith. He was a very powerful man, and armed, but, so far as we know, the thing killed him and got away unscathed. The man’s body looked as if it had been struck by a train. The chest and sides might have been beaten in with a sledge, his clothes were torn to shreds, and as for his throat—well, the less said about that the better.”

“Besides its color,” the coroner reflected, “the creature is definitely real. It leaves a track in the ground much larger than that of a full-grown timber wolf, and it can definitely fight. Benson says his hounds got badly beaten by it last week, you know, and then there’s Smith. He was a very strong man, and armed, but, as far as we know, the thing killed him and got away without a scratch. The man’s body looked like it had been hit by a train. His chest and sides looked like they had been smashed in with a sledgehammer, his clothes were ripped to shreds, and as for his throat—well, it’s better not to discuss that.”

Sheriff Parker said nothing for several minutes. Getting to his feet, he began to pace slowly back and forth across the room, fingers interlaced behind his back and head bowed in the way he sometimes affected when in deep thought.

Sheriff Parker stayed silent for several minutes. He stood up and started pacing slowly across the room, fingers laced together behind his back and head bowed in a way he often did when he was deep in thought.

He was struggling with a problem the like of which he had never before tackled; and as he watched him, the coroner, in his turn, strove to devise some method of wiping out the creature which was terrorizing the entire valley.

He was dealing with a problem he had never faced before; and as he observed the coroner, he too tried to come up with a way to eliminate the creature that was frightening the whole valley.


Almost six weeks before, Jack Moore, a stock inspector, whose duties often carried him far out into the thinly settled portions of the country, had been found dead under circumstances similar in every way to those surrounding Smith’s end.

Almost six weeks ago, Jack Moore, a stock inspector whose job often took him deep into the sparsely populated areas of the country, was found dead under circumstances that were strikingly similar to those surrounding Smith’s death.

At first, the authorities and general public had attributed the death to timber wolves, for the sole reason that they could attribute it to nothing else. The tracks about the body, though exceedingly large, were shaped like a wolf’s, and the body itself had been torn and mangled as by some carniverous animal.

At first, the authorities and the general public thought the death was caused by timber wolves, mainly because they couldn't blame it on anything else. The tracks around the body were very large and shaped like a wolf's, and the body itself had been ripped apart and mangled by some kind of carnivorous animal.

Soon after Moore’s death came the killing of a dozen sheep in their pasture, and, on the heels of this, Judson Pollard, a prosperous farmer whose word was beyond dispute, with two of his hired men, had seen something rush through an alfalfa meadow—something that they could not make out, though it was broad daylight, and they could see the tall hay wave and shake, and could even hear the creature as it thrashed about there.

Soon after Moore's death, a dozen sheep were killed in their pasture. Following that, Judson Pollard, a well-off farmer whose word was unquestionable, along with two of his hired hands, saw something rush through an alfalfa field—something they couldn't identify, even though it was bright daylight. They could see the tall hay moving and shaking and could even hear the creature thrashing around in there.

Then Jess Benson’s hounds, a pack of fourteen, which had never met its match in numerous encounters with wolves and coyotes, had been soundly whipped, and three of its number killed outright in a fight with some animal which their owner could not see, although he had witnessed the fight from a distance.

Then Jess Benson’s hounds, a pack of fourteen, which had never faced a challenge in their many encounters with wolves and coyotes, were decisively defeated, and three of them were killed outright in a fight with some animal that their owner couldn't see, even though he had observed the struggle from afar.

Now, as a climax to the whole business, had come Nathan Smith’s horrible death; and no man could say who or what would be the next victim. No wonder the entire county could talk of little else, and that the creature, whatever it was, had been named the “plague”!

Now, as a climax to the whole situation, Nathan Smith’s terrible death had occurred; and no one could say who or what would be the next victim. It’s no surprise that the entire county could talk of little else, and that the creature, whatever it was, had been called the “plague”!

As he thought over all these things for the hundredth time, Sheriff Parker cudgeled his brain in an effort to form some plan for trapping and killing the beast. He knew that there must be a way, somehow, to make an end of the terror, even though the most skillful trappers and hunters in the district had failed to discover it. The animal’s range was known. It seemed, for the most part, to frequent the country between Slater Creek and White Horse Mountain, probably because this region contained plenty of timber and natural shelter; and it was in this region that it must be cornered. For many years the little sheriff had studied the crimes of men, and few criminals had ever had just cause to boast of outwitting him; but this was a different task.

As he thought about all these things for the hundredth time, Sheriff Parker racked his brain trying to come up with a plan to trap and kill the beast. He knew there had to be a way to put an end to the terror, even though the most skilled trappers and hunters in the area hadn't figured it out. The animal's territory was known. It usually roamed between Slater Creek and White Horse Mountain, likely because that area offered plenty of woods and natural cover; and it was there that it needed to be cornered. For many years, the little sheriff had studied human crimes, and few criminals had ever managed to outsmart him; but this was a completely different challenge.

“Horace,” the sheriff burst out finally, coming to an abrupt halt in front of his friend, “this butchery has gone far enough. We must put an end to it. What do you say to trying this very night? The beast seems to roam mostly at night, and tonight will be moonlight. We’ll try to trap it at the Black Pool.”

“Horace,” the sheriff exclaimed finally, stopping abruptly in front of his friend, “this slaughter has gone on long enough. We need to put a stop to it. What do you think about trying tonight? The creature seems to move mostly at night, and it’ll be a full moon tonight. We can try to catch it at the Black Pool.”

Doctor Morse stared at the speaker in surprise.

Doctor Morse stared at the speaker in shock.

“The Black Pool?” he repeated. “Are you crazy, Bert? To be sure, we have discovered, so far as possible at any rate, that the beast seems to frequent the pool more than any other one spot; but how can we trap it? That has already been tried more than once.”

“The Black Pool?” he repeated. “Are you out of your mind, Bert? Sure, we've found out, as much as we can anyway, that the creature seems to hang out at the pool more than anywhere else; but how can we catch it? We've already tried that more than once.”

“True, Horace; but we shall try in a different way. This thing, whatever it is, though it can’t be seen, can be felt and heard; therefore it must have a solid body, so to speak. It leaves a distinct trail, you know, and its victims are proof enough that it is a creature of flesh and blood. My scheme is to make it visible—then, if we are lucky, we can shoot it.”

“True, Horace; but we’ll try a different approach. This thing, whatever it is, even though it can't be seen, can be felt and heard; so it must have a physical form, so to speak. It leaves a clear trail, you know, and its victims are enough evidence that it's a creature of flesh and blood. My plan is to make it visible—then, if we're lucky, we can shoot it.”

The coroner jumped to his feet in his excitement.

The coroner sprang to his feet in his excitement.

“I see what you mean!” he cried. “Why haven’t we thought of that before? But how, Bert—how will you do it?”

“I get what you’re saying!” he exclaimed. “Why didn’t we think of that earlier? But how, Bert—how are you going to do it?”

“That remains to be seen.” Sheriff Parker smiled oddly as he looked at his companion. “If you are willing to risk the thing with me, I think I have a plan that will work. We’ll leave here in the car about four this afternoon; that will get us to the pool in plenty of time to set our trap before dark. Bring along your repeating shotgun—a heavy charge of buckshot is far more certain after dark than a rifle ball, and we can’t afford to miss.”

"That’s yet to be determined." Sheriff Parker grinned strangely as he glanced at his friend. "If you're up for the challenge with me, I have a plan that should do the trick. We'll take off in the car around four this afternoon; that’ll give us enough time to set our trap at the pool before nightfall. Make sure to bring your shotgun—using heavy buckshot is a lot more reliable after dark than a rifle bullet, and we can't afford to miss."

Doctor Morse nodded understandingly.

Dr. Morse nodded understandingly.

“I shall not fail you, Bert,” he said.

“I won’t let you down, Bert,” he said.


Early dusk found the two men in the sheriff’s car slowly picking their way over the stony trail which led to the Black Pool. In the bottom of the tonneau was a ten-gallon keg, three or four short boards, and something wrapped in burlap, while the back seat held a pair of repeating shot guns and a box of cartridges. A hundred yards from the pool, at the foot of a little hill, Sheriff Parker killed his engine and stepped out onto the ground.

Early evening found the two men in the sheriff’s car carefully navigating the rocky trail that led to the Black Pool. In the back of the truck was a ten-gallon keg, three or four short boards, and something wrapped in burlap, while the back seat housed a pair of shotgun repeaters and a box of shells. A hundred yards from the pool, at the base of a small hill, Sheriff Parker turned off the engine and got out of the car.

“We’d better leave the car here,” he remarked. “It is best not to make any[102] more disturbance in the immediate vicinity of the pool than we can help, and we can easily carry what we need from here. But let’s look around a bit first.”

“We should probably leave the car here,” he said. “It’s best not to create any more disturbance near the pool than necessary, and we can easily carry what we need from here. But let’s take a look around first.”

Together, carrying their loaded guns in the manner of men who wish to be prepared against any sudden emergency, they made their way through a fringe of trees to the edge of the black, still water, which gave the pool its name. Even by daylight the place was far from cheerful. The pool, about seventy feet in diameter, was entirely surrounded by trees which grew to within a few feet of its oily surface.

Together, carrying their loaded guns like men who want to be ready for any sudden emergency, they made their way through a border of trees to the edge of the dark, still water that gave the pool its name. Even during the day, the place was anything but cheerful. The pool, about seventy feet across, was completely surrounded by trees that grew within a few feet of its oily surface.

There was no sign of life about the place, not even a frog croaked, and the muddy banks bore mute testimony that none of the many cattle which roamed that region had been there to drink for many days. In one place only was the mud broken by fresh tracks; and when his eyes fell on this spot, the sheriff smiled grimly.

There was no sign of life around, not even a frog croaked, and the muddy banks silently showed that none of the many cattle that wandered through the area had been there to drink for several days. Only in one spot were the muddy grounds disturbed by fresh tracks; and when the sheriff saw this place, he smiled grimly.

“You see them, Horace,” he said, pointing. “The thing has been here recently—its trail is as plain as day; this must be its drinking place. Now for our little trap.”

"You see them, Horace," he said, pointing. "Whatever it is has been here recently—its trail is obvious; this must be where it drinks. Now, let's set our little trap."

Returning to the car, the two men first carried the keg to the foot of a large tree which stood only a few yards from where the “plague” had approached the pool; then they got the boards and the other articles, which, on being unwrapped, proved to be a brass hand pump, with a long spray nozzle, and about a dozen feet of hose.

Returning to the car, the two men first carried the keg to the base of a large tree that stood just a few yards from where the “plague” had come near the pool; then they grabbed the boards and the other items, which, when unwrapped, turned out to be a brass hand pump with a long spray nozzle and about twelve feet of hose.

Doctor Morse regarded this contrivance with considerable perplexity. He could not see of what use it could be in the task that lay ahead of them; but when he expressed his puzzlement, his companion laughed softly.

Doctor Morse looked at this device with a lot of confusion. He couldn’t figure out how it would help with the task they had ahead of them, but when he voiced his bewilderment, his companion chuckled softly.

“It’s really very simple,” he explained, “although it is merely an experiment of my own, and may not work as I hope it will. The keg is full of whitewash, and this pump will throw a steady stream for over thirty feet. If we can get the brute within range, my idea is to spray him with whitewash until we can see enough of him to shoot at. White always shows up fairly well in the dark. Catch the idea?”

“It’s really quite simple,” he explained, “even though it’s just my own experiment and might not work the way I want it to. The keg is filled with whitewash, and this pump can shoot a steady stream over thirty feet. If we can get the beast within range, my plan is to spray him with whitewash until we can see enough of him to shoot. White shows up pretty well in the dark. Get the idea?”

Doctor Morse gazed at his friend in surprised admiration for an instant; then he impulsively caught his hand in a hard grip.

Doctor Morse looked at his friend in surprised admiration for a moment; then he quickly grabbed his hand in a firm grip.

“You’re a wonder, Bert!” he exclaimed. “I don’t see how you ever thought of it, but the scheme looks good to me. I am honestly beginning to think we have a chance. But what are those boards for?”

“You’re amazing, Bert!” he said. “I can’t believe you thought of this, but the plan looks solid to me. I’m really starting to think we have a shot. But what are those boards for?”

“For a platform on the tree yonder,” replied the sheriff, nodding toward a cotton wood. “For obvious reasons I thought it would be safer to do our watching from above ground, and with these boards we can construct a support that will enable us to stay in the tree with some degree of safety. Of course, the thing may be able to climb, for all we know, but we must chance that. The tree is within easy range of the water, and those tall ferns and weeds, if we watch them closely, should give us warning of the beast’s approach. Now let’s get busy, for it will be dark before we know it.”

“For a platform in that tree over there,” replied the sheriff, pointing to a cottonwood. “For obvious reasons, I thought it would be safer to keep our watch from up high, and with these boards, we can build a support that will let us stay in the tree with some level of safety. Of course, the creature might be able to climb, but we have to take that risk. The tree is close enough to the water, and those tall ferns and weeds, if we keep an eye on them, should alert us to the beast’s approach. Now let’s get to work, because it will be dark before we know it.”

At the end of half an hour, just as it was actually growing dark within the shadows of the trees, the two men had built a substantial platform in a fork of the cottonwood, some ten feet from the ground, and established themselves upon it. Sheriff Parker’s gun lay beside him, while he grasped the nozzle of the high-pressure pump in his hands; but the coroner’s weapon was ready for instant use.

At the end of half an hour, just as it was actually getting dark in the shadows of the trees, the two men had created a solid platform in a split of the cottonwood, about ten feet off the ground, and settled in. Sheriff Parker's gun was next to him while he held the nozzle of the high-pressure pump in his hands; but the coroner's gun was ready for immediate use.

Swiftly the day turned into night, and for an hour it was as dark as pitch at the edge of the pool; then the moon, surrounded by myriads of stars, slowly climbed up over the hill-tops beyond the water. With eyes riveted upon the ferns, from the movements of which they expected to be warned of the beast’s approach, the two men waited tensely.

Quickly, day turned into night, and for an hour it was pitch dark at the edge of the pool; then the moon, surrounded by countless stars, slowly rose over the hilltops beyond the water. With their eyes fixed on the ferns, from which they thought they would be alerted to the beast’s approach, the two men waited anxiously.

For a long time nothing happened. From the blank darkness around them came merely the familiar noises of night in the wilderness—the long, wailing howl of a distant coyote; the chirping drone of the tireless insects in the trees; strange cries of night birds, so different from those of the birds of the day; the “plop” of muskrats diving in the still water, and all the mysterious chorus of small sounds that one never notices until after night has fallen.

For a long time, nothing happened. From the dark emptiness around them came only the familiar sounds of night in the wilderness—the long, wailing howl of a distant coyote; the relentless buzzing of insects in the trees; the strange calls of night birds, so different from those of daytime birds; the “plop” of muskrats diving into the still water, and all the mysterious mix of small sounds that you never really notice until night falls.

Seated on their narrow platform, the watchers were soon very uncomfortable, for the mosquitoes were numerous and hungry, and the men dared not smoke for fear the smell of tobacco would give warning to the thing they sought. Doctor Morse, eyes fixed on the top of a ridge which could be seen through a break in the trees, and beyond which the stars and the moon seemed to be grouped, was half dozing, when suddenly he straightened up with a little start.

Seated on their small platform, the watchers quickly became uncomfortable because the mosquitoes were swarming and hungry, and the men didn’t dare to smoke for fear that the smell of tobacco would alert the creature they were hunting. Doctor Morse, his eyes focused on the top of a ridge visible through an opening in the trees, where the stars and the moon appeared to gather, was dozing off when suddenly he straightened up with a small jolt.

A curious thing had taken place! The stars, rising above the crest of the ridge, had successively disappeared from right to left!

A strange thing had happened! The stars, rising above the top of the ridge, had gradually vanished from right to left!

Each was blotted out for but an instant, and not more than two or three at the same time, but along half the length of the ridge, all that were within a few degrees of the crest were eclipsed. Something had passed along between them and the coroner’s line of vision; but he could not see it, and the stars were not close enough together to define its shape. After a second of tense watching, Doctor Morse reached out and gripped the sheriff by the arm.

Each was gone for just a moment, and only two or three at a time, but along half the length of the ridge, everyone close to the top was hidden. Something had moved between them and the coroner’s line of sight; however, he couldn’t see it, and the stars weren’t close enough together to make out its shape. After a moment of intense watching, Doctor Morse reached out and grabbed the sheriff by the arm.

“Did you see it?” he whispered. “It’s coming, I think.”

“Did you see it?” he whispered. “I think it’s coming.”

“Yes; but be quiet, for your life!” Sheriff Parker leaned forward and shifted his grip on the hose nozzle.

“Yes; but be quiet, for your life!” Sheriff Parker leaned forward and shifted his grip on the hose nozzle.

For several minutes all was silent, then came a faint patter of stealthy feet, and something like the sniffing of a hound sounded below them, while the ferns waved violently, although there was no breeze. Almost immediately came the sounds of lapping in the water—sounds exactly like those made by a thirsty dog when drinking.

For several minutes, everything was quiet, then they heard the soft footsteps of someone sneaking around, followed by a sound like a hound sniffing nearby. The ferns shook violently, even though there was no wind. Almost immediately, they heard the sound of water lapping—exactly like a thirsty dog drinking.

Taking careful aim with the nozzle, Sheriff Parker suddenly pumped out a steady stream of whitewash which began to splash and spatter on the edge of the pool and surface of the water. And, as the milky liquid began to fall, the two watchers saw a strange and wonderful thing. In a spot, which ten seconds before had been merely opaque darkness, an outline grew up and took shape out of the ground; a strange, monstrous, misshapen thing, squat and hairy, not unlike a huge wolf in general appearance, but broader and more powerful than any wolf either man had ever seen.

Taking careful aim with the nozzle, Sheriff Parker suddenly released a steady stream of whitewash that started to splash and spatter on the edge of the pool and the surface of the water. As the milky liquid began to fall, the two onlookers witnessed something strange and amazing. In a spot that just ten seconds earlier had been nothing but opaque darkness, an outline began to emerge and take form out of the ground; a bizarre, monstrous, misshapen creature, squat and hairy, resembling a huge wolf in general appearance, but broader and more powerful than any wolf either man had ever seen.

For an instant after the whitewash began to fall upon it, the thing turned a big-jawed, hairy face in the direction of the tree; then, with a horrible snarl of fury, which both men plainly heard, it charged toward them.

For a moment after the whitewash started to drip on it, the creature turned its big-jawed, hairy face toward the tree; then, with a terrifying snarl of rage that both men clearly heard, it charged at them.

“Shoot! Shoot, Horace!” Sheriff Parker yelled, dropping the useless nozzle and grabbing his gun.

“Shoot! Shoot, Horace!” Sheriff Parker shouted, tossing aside the useless nozzle and reaching for his gun.

The two heavy guns, charged with double loads of buckshot, roared out almost together. There was a coughing snarl from the thing on the ground, which save for a white patch or two, was almost invisible again, and the sound of convulsive struggling; then the sheriff fired a second time. Almost immediately there was a heavy splash in the water; then absolute silence.

The two big guns, loaded with double doses of buckshot, fired off nearly simultaneously. There was a rough growl from the creature on the ground, which, aside from a couple of white patches, was almost completely hidden again, followed by the sound of frantic thrashing; then the sheriff shot again. Almost instantly, there was a loud splash in the water; then total silence.

Doctor Morse wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with a shaking hand.

Doctor Morse wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with a trembling hand.

“Did we get it?” he asked in a low tone.

“Did we get it?” he asked quietly.

“Yes, I’m almost sure of it.” Sheriff Parker, though tremendously excited, began to lower himself to the ground. “No animal of the wolf type could stand up against three charges of buckshot at less than a dozen yards,” he declared. “I believe it is dead, Horace.”

“Yes, I’m pretty sure about that.” Sheriff Parker, really excited, started to lower himself to the ground. “No wolf could survive three shots of buckshot from less than twelve yards away,” he said. “I think it’s dead, Horace.”

When they warily approached the edge of the pool, however, the two men could find no sign of the thing they had shot at, beyond a number of footprints in the soft ground, and, in one spot, very close to the water, a large splotch of crimson, which made the little sheriff chuckle exultantly.

When they cautiously approached the edge of the pool, the two men couldn't find any trace of the creature they had shot at, except for some footprints in the soft ground and, in one spot, very near the water, a large blotch of red, which made the little sheriff chuckle with delight.

“He was hard hit, and he’s sunk in the pool,” he declared positively, “sunk in water that no man has ever yet found the bottom of—a fitting end for such a beast, although I won’t deny that I should have enjoyed a close look at the body. But it’s too late now, and, at any rate, the brute is dead. Let’s be getting home, Horace.”

“He was badly injured, and he’s sunk in the pool,” he said firmly, “sunk in water that no one has ever found the bottom of—a fitting end for such a monster, although I won’t deny that I would have liked to take a closer look at the body. But it’s too late for that now, and anyway, the creature is dead. Let’s head home, Horace.”


Seek Solution To Sahara Desert Mystery

An attempt is being made this Spring to penetrate the heart of the great Sahara Desert and solve the mystery that envelops the savage Tribe of Tauregx, a band of wild Arabs who have never recognized any civilized authority. Both men and women members of the tribe always keep their faces veiled in black. The region where they dwell is known as the Land of Terror. The Chicago Tribune organized the expedition, which is making the 2,000-mile journey across the hot sands on camels.

An attempt is being made this Spring to explore the heart of the great Sahara Desert and solve the mystery surrounding the wild Tribe of Tauregx, a group of fierce Arabs who have never acknowledged any civilized authority. Both men and women in the tribe always keep their faces covered with black veils. The area where they live is referred to as the Land of Terror. The Chicago Tribune organized the expedition, which is making the 2,000-mile trek across the scorching sands on camels.


Light is the fastest-moving thing in the universe. It travels at the speed of 186,326 miles a second. This tremendous speed would carry a person around the earth seven times in one second!

Light is the fastest thing in the universe. It moves at a speed of 186,326 miles per second. This incredible speed would let someone travel around the Earth seven times in just one second!


[103]

[103]

HELEN ROWE HENZE Spins a Compelling Yarn

HELEN ROWE HENZE Tells a Captivating Story

THE ESCAPE

“Are you sure?”

"Are you certain?"

The doctor nodded briefly. “Very sure, and the quicker the better!”

The doctor nodded quickly. “Absolutely sure, and the sooner, the better!”

Donaldson gripped the back of the chair beside him till his knuckles showed white.

Donaldson held onto the back of the chair next to him until his knuckles turned white.

“There’s nothing to be afraid of,” the doctor spoke a trifle contemptuously. “Appendicitis is quite commonplace. We operate for it as many as a hundred times a year at the hospital.”

“There's nothing to worry about,” the doctor said a bit dismissively. “Appendicitis is pretty common. We perform surgery for it around a hundred times a year at the hospital.”

Donaldson rose slowly to his feet.

Donaldson slowly got to his feet.

“I’ll let you know sometime soon,” he said, staring about him vaguely.

“I’ll let you know soon,” he said, looking around aimlessly.

“All right. But I’d advise you to have it done quickly.”

“All right. But I suggest you get it done quickly.”

Donaldson shuffled toward the door.

Donaldson walked toward the door.

“I’ll let you know,” he murmured, and went out.

“I'll let you know,” he said softly, and walked out.

He descended to the street. He was a man of average height, and rather thin. He was dressed respectably in clothes of a few years back, but still good. One felt that he was careful of them, timidly careful. His blue eyes wandered in odd moments from one object to another, and his thin lips tried to maintain a firm line, but drooped weakly, if, perchance, he forgot. Then he twitched them up, reining them hard, trying to appear casual, indifferent. But his step would drop into its habitual short uncertainty, his shoulders slump down a bit, his eyes begin their covert roving, his whole figure expressing a desire to occupy as small a space as possible, as though his soul and body were squeezed in with a wish to be inconspicuous.

He walked down to the street. He was of average height and quite thin. He wore respectable clothes that were a few years old, but still in good condition. You could tell he was careful about them, timidly careful. His blue eyes would occasionally dart from one thing to another, and his thin lips tried to stay firm, but would droop weakly if he happened to forget. Then he would twitch them back up, pulling them tight, trying to seem casual and indifferent. But his steps would fall into their usual short and uncertain rhythm, his shoulders would slump a bit, his eyes would start their discreet scanning, his whole posture showing a desire to take up as little space as possible, as if his soul and body were being squeezed together with a wish to remain unnoticed.

As he emerged from the doctor’s office, his pale eyes shifted as he gazed at the moving throng on the street. Why couldn’t it have been some one else? Here they were, all so gay, so unconscious of him and the shadow that hung over him. Unconscious! That was the word which had so terrified his mind for ten long years. And that was what the anesthetic meant—unconsciousness!

As he stepped out of the doctor’s office, his pale eyes scanned the bustling crowd on the street. Why couldn't it have been someone else? Here they were, all so cheerful, so unaware of him and the shadow that loomed over him. Unaware! That was the word that had haunted his mind for ten long years. And that was what the anesthetic meant—unconsciousness!

Donaldson threaded his way along and turned into a little side street until he came to his house. He let himself in with his key. The bare hall resounded dismally to his footsteps. The gaunt, shadowy room gave him only a chilly welcome. When Mrs. Saunders had kept house for him, it had been more cheerful. There was not that deathlike stillness when he came in. That had been several years ago, and since then his fear had increased through long keeping, like some great, lank brute, gnawing in the darkness. It was a sly, suspicious fear that shunned companionship. He had lived for ten years all alone, except for Mrs. Saunders, the housekeeper, but finally even her presence had become too much, and he had sent her away.

Donaldson made his way down a small side street until he reached his house. He unlocked the door and stepped inside. The empty hallway echoed sadly with his footsteps. The cold, shadowy room barely greeted him. When Mrs. Saunders had been taking care of the house, it had felt much more inviting. There hadn’t been that oppressive silence when he walked in. That was several years ago, and since then, his fear had grown and festered in the dark, like a large, gaunt creature. It was a sneaky, distrustful fear that avoided any company. He had lived alone for ten years, except for Mrs. Saunders, the housekeeper, but eventually even her presence felt too much, and he had send her away.

He began stupidly preparing dinner. There was some ham, cheese, a half loaf of bread, and a few potatoes which he peeled, standing by the sink. There was also a small pie that one of the neighbors had sent him a few days ago. Kindly people they were, unable to understand Donaldson’s solitary life, and who took pity on him and occasionally sent him little bits of pastry or jelly to freshen his meal.

He started clumsily getting dinner ready. There was some ham, cheese, a half loaf of bread, and a few potatoes that he peeled while standing by the sink. There was also a small pie that one of the neighbors had given him a few days earlier. They were nice people who couldn't understand Donaldson's lonely life and felt sorry for him, occasionally sending him little treats like pastries or jelly to make his meals more enjoyable.

Once, when he was sick with a cold, the husband had brought him over half a tumbler of whisky, but Donaldson had shuddered and held up his arms as if to ward off the other, crying, “None of that! Go away! Let me alone!”

Once, when he had a cold, the husband brought him over half a tumbler of whisky, but Donaldson shuddered and held up his arms as if to push the other away, shouting, “None of that! Go away! Leave me alone!”

And the neighbor had withdrawn, attributing this strange behavior to the sickness. But no, Donaldson’s fear of whisky was almost equal to that of the beastlike fear that dogged his footsteps or lurked in the shadows ahead of him.

And the neighbor had pulled away, blaming this odd behavior on the illness. But no, Donaldson’s fear of whiskey was nearly as intense as the primal fear that followed him or hid in the shadows ahead.

Ever since that terrible, unforgettable night when he had drunk it for the first and last time, he had had a wild terror of it. Even the sight of it recalled more vividly the white, strained face of his wife as she fell to the floor, and the red mark of the fender across her temple. He remembered how he had gone away and brought Jack Dingler home with him a few hours later, and they had found her. The neighbors had been so sympathetic toward him in his calamity. Even the same neighbors that brought him the whisky and went home saying sorrowfully, “Poor Mr. Donaldson. He’s never been quite himself since the missus was murdered. It seems to have turned his mind.”

Ever since that awful, unforgettable night when he drank it for the first and last time, he had a paralyzing fear of it. Even just seeing it brought back the vivid memory of his wife's white, strained face as she collapsed, and the red mark from the fender on her temple. He remembered how he had left and brought Jack Dingler back with him a few hours later, and they had found her. The neighbors had been so sympathetic after his tragedy. Even those same neighbors who brought him the whiskey and went home saying sadly, “Poor Mr. Donaldson. He’s never been quite himself since his wife was murdered. It seems to have affected his mind.”

They were right. His mind was turned. John Donaldson knew what it was to be afraid. For ten terrible years, fear had skulked behind him. His composure and his self-reliance vanished. He had become a coward with the ever-present fear that in some way, by some word or action, he would reveal his secret. He had kept ever alert. Fear, the driving power that would not let him slumber. He always kept his door bolted at night, and the room next to his empty, for fear that he might talk in his sleep.

They were right. His mind was messed up. John Donaldson knew what it was to be afraid. For ten awful years, fear had lurked behind him. His calmness and self-confidence faded away. He had turned into a coward, constantly worried that somehow, by some word or action, he would expose his secret. He stayed on high alert. Fear was the relentless force that wouldn’t let him sleep. He always locked his door at night and kept the room next to his empty, afraid he might talk in his sleep.

That was his greatest dread, that sometime, in an unconscious state, he would talk. He learned to take the greatest precautions in regard to his personal safety. He never went on long journeys, nor took an unnecessary risk. And now—appendicitis!

That was his biggest fear, that someday, in a daze, he would end up talking. He figured out how to be extra careful about his personal safety. He never went on long trips, nor did he take any unnecessary risks. And now—appendicitis!


One night, a week later, Donaldson woke up with a start, his body wet with perspiration. He had been dreaming a terrible dream. It seemed as though he saw the white face of his wife with the red mark across the temple, only she was standing up and looking at him with an unfamiliar, ghastly expression in her eyes, and behind her, looking over her shoulder, was a satyr’s face, long and yellow.

One night, a week later, Donaldson woke up suddenly, his body drenched in sweat. He had been having a horrible dream. It felt like he saw his wife's pale face with a red mark across her temple, but she was standing up and staring at him with a strange, frightening look in her eyes. Behind her, peering over her shoulder, was a satyr's face, long and yellow.

Then this figure stepped out and came toward him, holding chains in its hands. Chains for him, Donaldson! He had had dreams like this before, varying slightly in detail sometimes, but always with the same terrible suggestion. And always he had waked up as he did now, wet and cold, with the same monstrous fear clutching him, pricking him like a thousand needles, drawing up his flesh, paralyzing him with a queer, uncanny thrill.

Then this figure stepped out and came toward him, holding chains in its hands. Chains for him, Donaldson! He had had dreams like this before, varying slightly in detail sometimes, but always with the same terrible suggestion. And always he had woken up as he did now, wet and cold, with the same monstrous fear gripping him, pricking him like a thousand needles, drawing up his flesh, paralyzing him with a strange, eerie thrill.

He wondered if he had talked in his sleep. Of course, there was no one to hear, still he wondered. It was something he could never know, an awful, threatening uncertainty that hung over him, that would always hang over him.

He wondered if he had talked in his sleep. Of course, there was no one there to hear, but he still wondered. It was something he could never know, a terrible, unsettling uncertainty that loomed over him, that would always loom over him.

And those chains! He had a mental vision of himself in the penal stone quarries, chained to an iron ball.

And those chains! He imagined himself in the prison stone quarries, chained to an iron ball.

He looked at his watch. It was later than he had thought—six o’clock. He got out of bed and dressed quickly. He knew from experience the only way to work off the stultifying effect of his dreams. It was physical action, to walk and walk until he tired himself out. Then his mind would be loosed from this crazy, nervous terror, and he would relapse into the steady, dogged fear from which he knew no respite.

He glanced at his watch. It was later than he had expected—six o'clock. He got out of bed and got dressed quickly. From experience, he knew the only way to shake off the dulling effect of his dreams was through physical activity, to walk and walk until he wore himself out. Then his mind would break free from this crazy, nervous anxiety, and he would fall back into the steady, relentless fear that he knew would never go away.

He opened the door and stepped into the street. The morning sun was beginning to lighten the grey, deserted court. Some one across the way closed a window.[104] Donaldson straightened up, tightening his lips. Even this early they might see him. He must appear casual, like a man of leisure out for a morning stroll.

He opened the door and stepped into the street. The morning sun was starting to brighten the gray, empty courtyard. Someone across the way shut a window.[104] Donaldson straightened up, pressed his lips together. Even this early, they could see him. He needed to look relaxed, like a laid-back guy enjoying a morning walk.

But it was an effort, for an unreasoning fear possessed him. He wanted to run. Something behind him seemed to urge his footsteps faster. It seemed to him that his feet actually were going faster than the rest of his body, as though they obeyed the will of that something behind him, while he himself was really moving only at a moderate gait.

But it was a struggle, as he was consumed by an irrational fear. He felt like running. Something behind him seemed to push him to move faster. It felt like his feet were actually moving quicker than the rest of him, as if they were following the command of that unseen force, while he was really just walking at a normal pace.

He had a detached sense of two entities. One was John Donaldson as he appeared to the world, a slender, inconspicuous man, walking somewhat timidly along the street, and the other was the coward, the terrified being, running from the thing that followed him; alert, cunning to outwit his pursuer. Once, from an irresistible impulse, he dodged into an alley-way. Then, suddenly ashamed and realizing, he came out again, walking boldly, his eyes fixed on a passing horse, trying to appear unconcerned.

He felt a disconnect between two sides of himself. One was John Donaldson as he seemed to everyone else, a thin, unremarkable guy, walking a bit nervously down the street. The other was the coward, the scared person who was fleeing from whatever was chasing him; he was alert, trying to outsmart his pursuer. Once, unable to resist the urge, he ducked into an alley. Then, suddenly feeling ashamed and realizing what he’d done, he stepped back out, striding confidently, his gaze fixed on a horse passing by, trying to look unfazed.

Toward noon he returned, and, remembering he had had no breakfast and that there was nothing to eat in the house, stopped at the corner grocery store. The grocer was waiting on another customer when Donaldson came in, but he looked up and nodded.

Toward noon, he came back and remembered he hadn’t had breakfast and that there was nothing to eat at home, so he stopped at the corner grocery store. The grocer was helping another customer when Donaldson walked in, but he looked up and nodded.

“Be with you in a minute, Mr. Donaldson.” And then, “Why, what’s the matter? Are you sick?”

“Be with you in a minute, Mr. Donaldson.” And then, “What’s wrong? Are you feeling sick?”

Donaldson had sat down suddenly on a flour-barrel, clutching his side, his face gone grey with pain. The grocer ran to get a glass of water.

Donaldson suddenly sat down on a flour barrel, gripping his side, his face turning grey from the pain. The grocer rushed to grab a glass of water.

“Here, better drink this! What’s the matter? Can I help you?”

“Hey, you should drink this! What’s wrong? Can I help you?”

But Donaldson only shook his head over his knees, unable to speak. They got him home a little later, when the pain had eased a little, and sent a doctor in to see him. Donaldson did not want a doctor, but the grocer was frightened by his pale face and paid no attention to his protests.

But Donaldson just shook his head over his knees, unable to say anything. They got him home a little later, when the pain had eased a bit, and sent a doctor to check on him. Donaldson didn’t want a doctor, but the grocer was worried by his pale face and ignored his protests.

The verdict was what Donaldson had anticipated, appendicitis and the necessity of an immediate operation. He heard it, lying on the bed, from a strange doctor, with a feeling, in spite of the pain in his side, that it must be another man under sentence. He could not take that anesthetic! The pain might kill him; then let him die! It would be better than those awful chains. For he knew that once unconscious, the truth would come out, that all the poison which had been maddening him for years would flow from his lips in self-exposure, once he was placed under an anesthetic. How many times had he already related it in the stillness of the night? What of his secret could the walls of his room not tell? They must have heard it over and over.

The diagnosis was what Donaldson had expected: appendicitis and the need for immediate surgery. He heard it while lying on the bed, from a strange doctor, feeling, despite the pain in his side, that it must be another guy facing this fate. He couldn’t take that anesthetic! The pain might kill him; if that’s the case, then let him die! It would be better than those awful chains. Because he knew that once he was unconscious, the truth would come out, that all the poison that had been driving him crazy for years would spill out of him in a moment of vulnerability, as soon as he was under anesthesia. How many times had he already told it in the stillness of the night? What secrets could the walls of his room not share? They must have heard it over and over.

The doctor repeated his statement and Donaldson nodded.

The doctor repeated what he said, and Donaldson nodded.

“Yes,” he said mechanically. He must appease this man, lest a refusal make him too insistent. When the doctor was gone, he was safe again. He would get well. Everybody had these attacks; they meant nothing.

“Yes,” he said automatically. He needed to satisfy this man, or else a refusal might make him too pushy. Once the doctor left, he felt secure again. He would recover. Everyone experienced these episodes; they didn’t mean anything.

“I’ll be back to see you tonight,” said the doctor, as he prepared to leave.

“I’ll be back to see you tonight,” said the doctor as he got ready to leave.

“No,” said Donaldson, “don’t come. I’ll be all right.”

“No,” Donaldson said, “don’t come. I’ll be fine.”

“I’ll be here,” answered the doctor, and went out.

“I'll be here,” the doctor replied and left.

Suddenly a great fatigue came over the sick man, an overwhelming drowsiness, a desire for sleep, one of the primal, insistent, compelling things that would not be denied.

Suddenly, an intense fatigue washed over the sick man, an overpowering drowsiness, a strong urge to sleep—one of those basic, urgent, irresistible feelings that couldn’t be ignored.

When he awoke it was quite dark. He did not know the time. Lights shone in the houses across the street. The ticking of the clock was the only noise to be heard. The darkness of the room seemed palpable, as though it floated over and around him, breathing. Then the clock struck eight. Donaldson remembered. The doctor was coming back. He might return any minute. Only he must not! There were footsteps on the walk. It was he, and the door was unlocked! Donaldson rose and started toward it. He had forgotten his side. He was only conscious of a difficulty in moving, like in a nightmare, as though weights were dragging on his feet. The doctor was on the porch. Donaldson struggled. What was holding his feet?

When he woke up, it was really dark. He didn't know what time it was. Lights were on in the houses across the street. The ticking of the clock was the only sound he could hear. The darkness in the room felt thick, as if it were hovering around him, breathing. Then the clock struck eight. Donaldson remembered. The doctor was coming back. He could show up at any moment. But he mustn't! He heard footsteps on the walkway. It was him, and the door was unlocked! Donaldson got up and started moving toward it. He had forgotten his side. He only felt an ache in moving, like in a nightmare, as if something heavy was weighing down his feet. The doctor was on the porch. Donaldson struggled. What was keeping his feet stuck?

“Don’t come in,” he gasped. “I’m all right!”

“Don’t come in,” he breathed. “I’m fine!”

Then came the pain, like a sudden knife-blade, piercing him. He screamed, one awful, uncontrollable yell, and pitched forward.

Then came the pain, like a sudden knife, stabbing him. He screamed, one awful, uncontrollable cry, and fell forward.


There was a queer, unfamiliar smell, and stillness. Not the empty stillness of his own house, but the stillness of human beings and hushed movements.

There was a strange, unfamiliar smell and a silence. Not the emptiness of his own house, but the silence of people and quiet movements.

Nausea possessed him. He opened his eyes for a moment and then closed them. He was in a white-walled room, darkened. Against the drawn blind he could feel the sunlight beating. A ray of it came in between the shade and the window-jamb and struck the opposite wall. It was broad day. Suddenly, quick and clear as an arrow released from a taut bow-string, Donaldson’s mind leaped up into consciousness.

Nausea took over him. He opened his eyes for a moment and then closed them again. He was in a room with white walls that felt dim. He could feel the sunlight hitting against the pulled-down blind. A beam of it slipped in between the shade and the window frame, hitting the wall across the room. It was bright out. Suddenly, quick and sharp like an arrow shot from a tight bowstring, Donaldson's mind snapped into awareness.

He was in a hospital, and it was over—the operation. It was the anesthetic which had nauseated him. What had he said? Had he betrayed himself? Yet here he was, lying quietly in this room. However, they couldn’t take him away while he was sick.

He was in a hospital, and it was over—the operation. It was the anesthesia that had made him feel sick. What had he said? Had he let something slip? Yet here he was, lying quietly in this room. However, they couldn’t take him away while he was still unwell.

They were waiting—waiting till he got well to put the chains on him! He knew it. That was why they were so quiet, not to make him suspicious. He would ask the nurse. She could tell him whether he had talked.

They were waiting—waiting until he got better to put the chains on him! He knew it. That’s why they were so quiet, not wanting to make him suspicious. He would ask the nurse. She could tell him if he had talked.

But the nurse was not there. She did not know he was awake. Well, he would wait and ask her. Maybe he hadn’t talked. People didn’t always. The sun streamed against the blind. Light, hope! It might be that he would see it again, free! That he would walk along the streets in the open day.

But the nurse wasn't there. She didn’t know he was awake. Well, he would wait and ask her. Maybe he hadn’t talked. People didn’t always. The sun poured in through the blinds. Light, hope! It could be that he would see it again, free! That he would walk along the streets in the daylight.

The door opened and the nurse entered. She came to his bedside. He would smile at her easily, indifferently. She would think his question a casual one.

The door opened and the nurse walked in. She approached his bedside. He would smile at her effortlessly, without much thought. She would see his question as just a casual one.

“Nurse,” he began. His voice sounded far away, weaker than it should have.

“Nurse,” he started. His voice sounded distant, weaker than it should have.

The nurse smiled. “How is my patient? Feeling better?”

The nurse smiled. “How's my patient? Feeling better?”

“Nurse,” he strove valiantly to make his voice strong, casual. He even smiled weakly. “Did I—er—talk under the ether?”

“Nurse,” he tried hard to sound strong and casual. He even gave a weak smile. “Did I—uh—talk while I was out?”

“No, not a word. Now rest quietly and I’ll come back after a while.” And she went out.

“No, not a word. Now rest quietly, and I’ll come back in a bit.” And she went out.

Donaldson sighed. He was still safe. She had told him so. She would not deceive a sick man. And yet—wouldn’t she? He remembered reading somewhere that patients were always told they had not talked, lest the knowledge excite them and hinder their recovery.

Donaldson sighed. He was still safe. She had told him so. She wouldn’t lie to a sick man. And yet—wouldn’t she? He remembered reading somewhere that patients were often told they hadn’t talked, so that the knowledge wouldn’t excite them and interfere with their recovery.

That was why she had said it. They wanted him to get well, so they could put the chains on him. Hadn’t she hesitated a bit before she answered? He had thought she looked at him a bit suspiciously. Now he was sure of it. And that was why. They didn’t want him to know they knew. They wanted to be sure they’d get him.

That’s why she had said it. They wanted him to get better so they could restrain him. Hadn’t she hesitated for a moment before she replied? He thought she looked at him a little suspiciously. Now he was sure of it. And that was why. They didn’t want him to know they were aware. They wanted to make sure they’d capture him.

Just then Donaldson’s thoughts were interrupted by a noise on the street. Some vehicle clattering over the pavement and the sound of a bell. The door was standing slightly ajar. Two nurses were passing in the hall, and Donaldson’s straining ear caught their voices:

Just then, Donaldson’s thoughts were interrupted by a noise outside. A vehicle was clattering over the pavement, and he heard the sound of a bell. The door was slightly open. Two nurses were walking down the hall, and Donaldson strained to listen to their voices:

“What is all the noise about?” asked one.

“What’s all the noise about?” one asked.

“I don’t know,” replied the other. “It sounds like a police patrol.”

“I don’t know,” the other person replied. “It sounds like a police patrol.”

They were after him! What should he do? He threw back the bedclothes. His mind was working like lightning. They would never get him. He slipped to the floor. How he got to the door he never knew. Fear lends strength. He closed it and stumbled back across the floor, half-falling against the bed.

They were coming for him! What should he do? He threw off the blankets. His mind was racing. They would never catch him. He dropped to the floor. He had no idea how he got to the door. Fear gives you strength. He shut it and stumbled back across the room, nearly collapsing onto the bed.

He knew what he was going to do. He pulled up the bed-clothes from the foot of the bed with feverish haste. The sheet—that was what he wanted! He ripped open the hem a few inches, turning it back so that he could get the raw edge of the material. Then he tore off a strip the whole length of the sheet. He laughed excitedly. They’d never get him!

He knew exactly what he was going to do. He yanked the blankets up from the foot of the bed in a frenzy. The sheet—that's what he needed! He ripped open the hem a few inches, folding it back to access the raw edge of the fabric. Then he tore off a strip the entire length of the sheet. He laughed with excitement. They’d never catch him!

By this time, the cut in his side had re-opened, but he did not notice it. He knew nothing but his one mad purpose. His senses seemed to have deserted him. It was as though he were in a dream. He felt as though his mind were standing off, directing his body to do these things, and as though he were putting a senseless and inanimate other half of him through certain prescribed motions.

By this point, the cut in his side had reopened, but he didn’t realize it. All he was aware of was his single, crazy goal. It felt like his senses had abandoned him. It was like he was in a dream. He sensed that his mind was detached, guiding his body to perform these actions, as if he were controlling a lifeless and unresponsive part of himself through specific movements.

He tied one end of the strip to one of the iron bed-posts, then he climbed into bed and lay down. He circled the other end of the strip around his neck. The head of the bed was looped between the posts with scrolls of white iron-work. He lifted his knees and pushed with his feet till his head was through one of these openings, hanging down in the space between the bed and the corner of the room. His neck was now in a straight line between the bed-posts, bent backward, and as he breathed, he emitted from his lips little hoarse noises that seemed to struggle out protestingly from his strained throat. He knew that he could not strangle himself to death, for as soon as unconsciousness came, he would relax his hold. If he could tie the other end! That was sure and safe.

He tied one end of the strip to one of the iron bedposts, then climbed into bed and lay down. He wrapped the other end of the strip around his neck. The head of the bed was looped between the posts with scrolls of white ironwork. He lifted his knees and pushed with his feet until his head was through one of these openings, hanging down in the space between the bed and the corner of the room. His neck was now in a straight line between the bedposts, bent backward, and as he breathed, he made little hoarse noises that seemed to struggle out protestingly from his strained throat. He knew that he couldn’t strangle himself to death, because as soon as he lost consciousness, he would relax his grip. If he could just tie the other end! That felt sure and safe.

The blood rushed to his head. He pulled the knot tight, very tight, and gasped. He felt as though he were drowning. His temples throbbed, and his ears beat as though the waves were knocking against the inside of his head, now roaring, now singing with queer, unearthly hum. He relaxed his hand, and the noose slackened.

The blood surged to his head. He pulled the knot tight, really tight, and gasped. He felt like he was drowning. His temples pounded, and his ears throbbed as if waves were crashing against the inside of his head, now roaring, now humming with a strange, otherworldly sound. He loosened his grip, and the noose relaxed.

There! That was not so bad, but the blood rushed back from his brain, and the waves swirled around him now and made him fearfully dizzy. He felt like a little brig, tossed in the valley of a tempestuous sea, beaten, dazed, apathetic.

There! That wasn't so bad, but the blood rushed back to his brain, and the waves swirled around him now, making him feel incredibly dizzy. He felt like a small ship, tossed around in the middle of a furious sea, battered, dazed, and indifferent.

He recovered somewhat. The police! They must be on their way up! The waves were calling. Their restless surging hammered upon his brain, dulling its sensibility. There was peace beneath those waves. Unchanging peace!

He got better for a bit. The police! They must be coming up! The waves were calling. Their restless crashing pounded on his mind, numbing its sensitivity. There was peace beneath those waves. Constant peace!

But he must hurry. A cloud rose before his eyes, grey and inviting. He seemed to forget. What was he going to do? Where was that peace? Peace, something he had not known for aeons, aching, endless aeons of time. Where was it? Ah, yes! Beneath the waves, those heaving, restless, insistent waves.

But he needed to rush. A cloud appeared in front of him, gray and tempting. He seemed to forget. What was he planning to do? Where was that peace? Peace, something he hadn't felt in ages, agonizing, endless ages of time. Where was it? Oh, right! Under the waves, those heaving, restless, demanding waves.

“I’m coming,” he murmured thickly. His tongue seemed swollen. There was need of haste. He shook himself to clear his mind for the final effort. Then he pulled the noose tight with all his strength, and tied it quickly to the right-hand bedpost.

“I’m coming,” he murmured heavily. His tongue felt swollen. There was a need to hurry. He shook himself to focus for the final effort. Then he pulled the noose tight with all his strength and quickly tied it to the right-hand bedpost.

The waves seemed to open and he was going down. He saw a faint, opalescent light beneath him. There was something precious down there. It was peace.

The waves parted, and he was going under. He noticed a soft, shimmering light below him. There was something valuable down there. It was peace.

“I’m coming,” he muttered, struggling, his arms stretched out toward it. “I’m coming!”

“I’m coming,” he whispered, fighting to reach it, his arms reaching out toward it. “I’m coming!”


[105]

[105]

THE SIREN

A Storiette That Is “Different”

A Unique Short Story

By TARLETON COLLIER

By TARLETON COLLIER

With an abrupt jerk, Joe Wilson, from lying on a cot in the little tent, lifted himself on his elbow in an attitude of intent listening. There was no sound except the hum of a sleepy breeze through the pines, the sleepier contralto of a mocking bird, and the purring undertone of rippling water.

With a sudden jerk, Joe Wilson, from lying on a cot in the small tent, propped himself up on his elbow, listening intently. There was no sound except the gentle hum of a lazy breeze through the pines, the soft contralto of a mockingbird, and the soothing sound of rippling water.

“That’s her!” he whispered. With an effort he sat erect, and again told himself: “That’s her!”

“That’s her!” he whispered. With some effort, he sat up straight and told himself again, “That’s her!”

All at once there came the crackle of voices without, the sound of thudding footsteps. Joe flung himself back on the cot and closed his eyes with furious energy as the flap of the tent was lifted and the engineer and the doctor peered within.

All of a sudden, there was the crackle of voices outside and the sound of heavy footsteps. Joe threw himself back on the cot and closed his eyes with intense frustration as the tent flap was lifted and the engineer and the doctor looked in.

“He’s asleep,” said the engineer in a low voice.

“He's asleep,” the engineer said quietly.

Hm!” said the doctor. He was a wizened little man with spectacles. Then he let the flap drop, and his voice came to Joe brusquely through the canvas. “Well, we’ll come back. I want to talk to him. He’s probably not very sick, but—by God, man, you’ve got to keep your men from the water around here, or you’ll never finish your railroad!”

Hmm!” said the doctor. He was a small, wrinkled man with glasses. Then he let the flap fall, and his voice reached Joe sharply through the canvas. “Well, we’ll be back. I need to talk to him. He’s probably not that sick, but—man, you’ve got to keep your guys away from the water around here, or you’ll never get your railroad done!”

They were walking away as he spoke, and to Joe the voice seemed to fade.

They were walking away as he spoke, and to Joe, the voice felt like it was fading.

“I tell you ... polluted ... fever....”

“I tell you ... polluted ... fever....”

Then they were gone, the sound of them swallowed up in the ripple of the little creek over the rocks. With a start, Joe again was erect, his eyes furtive, glancing about the little canvas chamber. He tiptoed to the flap, and lifted it a bare inch, peering out upon the receding figures of the two men as they passed beneath a water-oak.

Then they were gone, their sounds drowned out by the gentle flow of the little creek over the rocks. Startled, Joe straightened up, his eyes darting around the small canvas room. He tiptoed to the flap, lifted it just an inch, and peeked outside at the two men moving away beneath a water oak.

With no less caution he crept to the other end of the tent, and stepped through the flap into the open. For a moment he stood irresolute, his eyes closed, as if he were dizzy.

With equal caution, he quietly made his way to the other end of the tent and stepped through the opening into the outside. For a moment, he stood there unsure, his eyes shut, as if he were feeling lightheaded.

“Keep away from the water, you fool!” he whispered.

“Stay away from the water, you idiot!” he whispered.

There was no other sound of life in the woods now; the breeze had died and the mocking bird was silent. Only the prattle of a nearby stream over its rocky bed....

There was no other sound of life in the woods now; the breeze had died down and the mockingbird was silent. Only the chatter of a nearby stream over its rocky bed....

With a stumbling, nervous stride that was almost a run, Joe Wilson went toward the sound of the water, and at last he plunged through a thick clump of willows and stood stiff, half-crouching, at the top of a bank of damp green moss that sloped steeply to a little stream with pools like black wells, still and silent. Only the silver shallows between pools rippled with life.

With a clumsy, anxious gait that was nearly a run, Joe Wilson made his way toward the sound of the water. Finally, he pushed through a dense cluster of willows and stood rigid, half-crouching, at the edge of a bank covered in damp green moss that sloped sharply down to a small stream with pools resembling black wells, still and silent. Only the silver shallows between the pools stirred with life.

At the foot of the bank was a shelf of rock, splotched green with moss, reaching into the stream barely an inch above the water. Upon it Joe’s glance rested, as if held by a power outside himself. He drew back into the willows, his sunken eyes closed in his pale face; then, with a sudden spring, he was over the bank and perched upon the rock.

At the bottom of the bank was a rocky ledge, covered in green moss, sticking out into the stream just an inch above the water. Joe stared at it, as if something beyond his control was holding his gaze. He backed into the willows, his hollow eyes shut on his pale face; then, suddenly, he sprang forward and landed on the rock.

Something like a smile lighted his face, as if with the leap he had settled a troublesome matter. He sat down as easily and comfortably as he might, his legs doubled, his hands clasped about his knees; and stared intently into the black pool at his feet.

Something like a smile lit up his face, as if the leap had resolved a tricky issue. He sat down as comfortably as he could, with his legs crossed and his hands clasped around his knees; and stared intently into the dark pool at his feet.

And then, between a closing and an opening of his eyes, a woman was there where he had looked for her.

And then, in the blink of an eye, a woman was there where he had been searching for her.

There was no sense of suddenness about the apparition; only, when he closed his eyes against a dizziness, there was the water and nothing else; when he opened them, an instant later, she was standing in the midst of the pool, almost where he could touch her. And it was as if she had been there all the while.

There was nothing sudden about the appearance; it was just that when he closed his eyes to fight off a dizziness, there was only the water. When he opened them a moment later, she was standing in the middle of the pool, almost within reach. It felt like she had been there the whole time.

The water reached a little above her ankles. Her legs were bare to the knees, clothed above that, and her body as well, in a soft clinging garment of white that seemed a part of her; white throat and arms were bare. Her face was alive with a pleasant smile; her eyes, of green and gray together, were alive and pleasant, too.

The water reached just above her ankles. Her legs were bare up to the knees, but she was dressed above that in a soft, clingy white garment that felt like part of her; her white throat and arms were exposed. Her face was bright with a cheerful smile, and her eyes, a mix of green and gray, were lively and warm too.

“You are late,” she said. There was something of the stream’s bright ripple in her voice.

“You're late,” she said. There was something of the stream's bright ripple in her voice.

Joe Wilson could only smile, in answer; then his smile faded and his face was scornful and somewhat stubborn.

Joe Wilson could only smile in response; then his smile faded and his expression turned scornful and a bit stubborn.

“Yes,” he said, “and I came near not coming at all. I swore I wouldn’t.”

“Yes,” he said, “and I almost didn’t come at all. I promised I wouldn’t.”

“But you came,” she said, still smiling.

“But you came,” she said, still smiling.

“Only to tell you that this is the last time.”

“Just to let you know that this is the last time.”

Her smile, merrier now, was accompanied by a sound that might have been the gurgle of a little whirlpool in the rapids, or it might have been a low note of laughter.

Her smile, now brighter, was accompanied by a sound that could have been the gurgle of a tiny whirlpool in the rapids, or maybe a soft laugh.

“You didn’t mean it, then, that you love me,” she chided, coming nearer. It was not by a step that she moved, or by any perceptible effort. The space between them all at once was lessened, nothing else.

“You didn’t really mean that you love me,” she scolded, stepping closer. It wasn’t like she took a step or made any noticeable effort. The distance between them suddenly shrank, that was all.

Joe had lost his careless air and posture. He was on his knees, a fury in his words.

Joe had lost his carefree attitude and stance. He was on his knees, speaking with intense anger.

“I didn’t mean it? You can’t say that. I have become less than a man, I love you so. You bring me here every day to do as you will, and I would die if I didn’t come, I love you so. For you I have broken my word to my friends back there in camp. And I don’t know who you are or what you are.”

“I didn’t mean it? You can’t say that. I have become less than a man; I love you so much. You bring me here every day to do as you wish, and I would die if I didn’t come. I love you so much. For you, I have broken my promise to my friends back at camp. And I don’t know who you are or what you are.”

Again that gentle sound that might have been a sudden swirl of the water, or her laughter. Then she was nearer, and her pleasant eyes looked into his, mockery in them.

Again, that soft sound that could have been a sudden swirl of the water, or her laughter. Then she was closer, and her warm eyes looked into his, filled with a playful mockery.

“You don’t know who I am?” she asked softly. “And yet I am yours.”

“You don’t know who I am?” she asked quietly. “And still, I belong to you.”

The stubborn lines in Joe’s face vanished. A quick throb of blood choked into a gulp the word he would have spoken, and he stretched out his arms. She was suddenly beyond his reach.

The stubborn lines in Joe's face disappeared. A quick pulse of blood caught in his throat the word he would have said, and he reached out his arms. She was suddenly out of his reach.

“Yours,” she said again, and that she laughed there was no doubt this time.

“Yours,” she said again, and this time there was no doubt that she laughed.

Joe’s eyes were hungry. Joe leaned forward upon his stiffened arms, and stared at her like a wistful dog.

Joe's eyes were full of desire. He leaned forward on his stiff arms and stared at her like a longing puppy.

“I don’t know who you are,” he whispered. “I don’t know who you are.”

“I don’t know who you are,” he whispered. “I don’t know who you are.”

“I am whoever you want me to be,” she said.

“I am whoever you want me to be,” she said.

“I’ll call you Sadie,” he said.

“I’ll call you Sadie,” he said.

“Sadie?” Her lids drooped, veiling her eyes, but their narrow glimmer was keenly alive.

“Sadie?” Her eyelids drooped, hiding her eyes, but the narrow glimmer in them was still very much alive.

“Yes, there is a girl—”

“Yes, there’s a girl—”

Between two words she was close before him at the edge of the rock.

Between two words, she stood close to him at the edge of the rock.

“I am yours,” she said in a fierce, low voice. “What do you care for any girl? I am all woman, and you have me. What do you care for the world? You have me.”

“I’m all yours,” she said in a strong, quiet voice. “What do you care about any other girl? I’m everything you need, and I’m here for you. What do you care about the world? You have me.”

He felt her breath on his face. There was warmth and fragrance in it. Her[106] white beauty was greater than that of the dogwood blossoms showering there through the gloom under a sudden breeze; and a dizziness struck him, so that the trees swam before his eyes.

He could feel her breath on his face. It was warm and fragrant. Her[106] beauty was more stunning than the dogwood blossoms falling around them in the dim light from a sudden breeze; and he felt dizzy, as if the trees were swimming before his eyes.

“I have you,” he repeated thickly, rising to his feet.

“I have you,” he said again, his voice heavy, getting up to his feet.

“And the girl ... Sadie?” she asked.

“And the girl ... Sadie?” she asked.

“You are Sadie. Only you. I have forgotten....” He put out his arms, but she was beyond his reach again, her eyes mysterious.

“You are Sadie. Just you. I’ve forgotten....” He reached out his arms, but she was out of his reach again, her eyes enigmatic.

With outstretched arms, he begged her to return.

With his arms wide open, he pleaded for her to come back.

“I love you,” he said.

“I love you,” he said.

For a full breath she looked at him gravely. Then, “We shall see,” she said, plunging her hands into the stream. As she arose, her hands were cupped and brimming with water. She moved toward him, smiling.

For a moment, she looked at him seriously. Then, “We’ll see,” she said, thrusting her hands into the water. As she stood up, her hands were filled and overflowing with water. She walked toward him, smiling.

Terror gathered in Joe’s white face.

Terror filled Joe's pale face.

“Drink,” she tempted him.

“Drink,” she teased him.

He whispered “No,” and the refusal seemed to strengthen him, for when she said again, “Drink,” he shouted it: “No!

He whispered “No,” and the refusal seemed to make him stronger, because when she said again, “Drink,” he shouted it: “No!

She dropped her hands, and the water went splashing back into the stream; and, smiling still, she came nearer until she was beside him upon the rock, her wet feet glistening silver upon its greenish-brown surface. Her eyes held fast his wide, frightened stare.

She let her hands fall, and the water splashed back into the stream; still smiling, she walked closer until she was next to him on the rock, her wet feet shining silver against its greenish-brown surface. Her eyes locked onto his wide, frightened gaze.

“Why?” she asked him, when she was so close that he was aware of the warmth and fragrance of her person.

“Why?” she asked him, leaning in so close that he could feel her warmth and smell her fragrance.

He answered her steadily:

He answered her calmly:

“I will not, that’s why. I must not. I have told you I must not, every day that I have come here, and yet I have always drunk this water. It has made me less than a man. It has made me break my word and my own rules.”

“I won’t, that’s why. I can't. I’ve told you I can’t, every day that I’ve come here, and yet I’ve always drunk this water. It has made me less than a man. It has made me break my word and my own rules.”

Once more her eyes were grave. “You must not?” she asked. Her voice might have been that of the purring shallows. There was no escaping her gaze, and before it his eyes wavered and shifted. His shoulders drooped.

Once again, her expression was serious. “You really can’t?” she asked. Her voice was almost like a soft whisper. He couldn’t look away from her stare, and under it, his eyes wavered and shifted. His shoulders slumped.

“You will not?” the purring voice went on. “Not for me, and you say you love me? It is so little that I ask.”

“You won’t?” the smooth voice continued. “Not for me, and you say you love me? I'm asking for so little.”

There was pain in his voice as he cried, “Don’t ... Sadie! I have promised ... the rule....”

There was pain in his voice as he cried, “Don’t ... Sadie! I promised ... the rule....”

It was she whose figure drooped now, and her face that was mournful. “But you have broken the rules before this for me,” she murmured.

It was her figure that slumped now, and her face looked sad. “But you’ve broken the rules for me before,” she whispered.

“I came today to say that I would no more.”

“I came today to say that I wouldn’t do it anymore.”

“But it is so little I ask. And I—am—yours.”

“But it’s such a small request. And I—am—yours.”

He pleaded: “Don’t!

He pleaded, “Don’t!”

With sudden abandon, she flung herself against him, and for the first time his arms closed about her. She yielded to his fierce embrace, her head against his breast.

With sudden spontaneity, she threw herself against him, and for the first time, his arms wrapped around her. She surrendered to his passionate embrace, her head resting on his chest.

“You do not love me,” she whispered.

“You don't love me,” she whispered.

“Sadie...!” His arms tightened with his cry, and a red mist blinded him as he felt her warm, vital body closer against him.

“Sadie…!” His arms tightened with his shout, and a red haze covered his vision as he felt her warm, lively body pressed close to him.

She lifted her face and looked at him.

She raised her face and stared at him.

“You will?” she asked, smiling.

"You will?" she asked, smiling.

“No,” he said, almost with a moan.

“No,” he said, almost like a sigh.

She kissed him. “To drink, only to drink,” she said softly. “It is so little. I have given you myself ... isn’t that something?”

She kissed him. “To drink, just to drink,” she said gently. “It’s so little. I have given you myself ... isn’t that something?”

With one arm she clung to him as tightly as he held her; the other arm was free, and with her hand she stroked his face. Her kisses were hot upon his lips. His eyes were closed, and he swayed with a dizziness that was mightier than any other he had known.

With one arm, she held onto him as tightly as he held her; her other arm was free, and she gently ran her fingers over his face. Her kisses felt warm against his lips. His eyes were shut, and he swayed with a dizziness that was more intense than anything he had ever experienced.

“Only to drink,” she said. “Do you not care for me, and I have given you myself? What are those men in the camp to you, they and their rules? You will not drink ... yet I give you ... this....”

“Just to drink,” she said. “Don’t you care about me? I’ve given you everything. What do those men in the camp mean to you, with their rules? You won’t drink... yet I offer you... this....”

Her lips met his in an eternity of giving and taking.

Her lips touched his in a moment of endless giving and receiving.

“No!” he said again, but his voice quivered and broke, with the plain message of surrender.

“No!” he said again, but his voice trembled and cracked, clearly showing his defeat.

With a little cry, she knelt at the edge of the pool, her arms still about him so that he was forced to kneel with her. She plunged her hands into the water, and lifted them to him with their silver freight.

With a small cry, she knelt at the edge of the pool, her arms still around him, forcing him to kneel with her. She dipped her hands into the water and raised them to him, glistening with their silver load.

With an eager, moaning sound, he drank the cool water; and as he did so the red mist before his eyes thickened, and his ears roared with the thunder of blood within. To drink became then his passion, and he cupped his own hands, filled them with water, and drank.

With an eager, moaning sound, he drank the cool water; and as he did so, the red mist in front of his eyes thickened, and his ears roared with the thunder of blood within. Drinking became his obsession, and he cupped his hands, filled them with water, and drank.

For a moment the mist cleared and the roaring ceased, and he saw that he was alone on the rock.

For a moment, the mist disappeared and the noise stopped, and he realized he was alone on the rock.

“Sadie!” he called.

“Sadie!” he shouted.

The answering sound might have been only the prattle of the stream, or it might have been low laughter.

The sound could have just been the babbling of the stream, or it could have been quiet laughter.

The thought came to him that perhaps she had fled to the bank, and with prodigious labor he clambered up the tiny slope. She was not there. He parted the soft-flowing curtain of the willows, and though the fronds were so light a bird might have flown through them, he gasped with the effort it cost him.

The idea struck him that maybe she had run to the riverbank, and with great effort, he climbed up the small slope. She wasn't there. He pushed aside the gently swaying curtain of the willows, and even though the branches were so light a bird could have easily passed through them, he wheezed from the exertion it took.

Staggering into the sunlight beyond the fringe of trees, he found that she was not there, either. He tried to run, but only stumbled, lifting himself painfully to stagger onward. Then the mist of his delirium closed upon him, and the blood at his ear drums pounded and a tumult came out of earth and sky to overwhelm him.

Stumbling into the sunlight beyond the edge of the trees, he realized she wasn't there either. He attempted to run but only ended up tripping, forcing himself painfully to keep moving. Then the fog of his confusion engulfed him, and the blood in his ears throbbed while a chaos erupted from the ground and sky, overwhelming him.


The doctor and engineer, going fishing, stumbled upon his crumpled form an hour later. The former, a wizened, spectacled little man, bent over him and studied him with eyes that seemed to see everything. He studied the young fellow’s pulse, loosened his shirt, stared into the pupils of his eyes. At last he turned to the other, frowning, and said:

The doctor and engineer, out fishing, found his crumpled body an hour later. The doctor, a small, old man with glasses, bent down and examined him with keen eyes. He checked the young man's pulse, loosened his shirt, and looked into his eyes. Finally, he turned to the other man, frowning, and said:

“Fever, and maybe that damn’ typhoid. He’s the sickest man I ever saw.”

“Fever, and maybe that damn typhoid. He’s the sickest guy I’ve ever seen.”

Then his voice rose with a flare of anger.

Then his voice rose with a burst of anger.

“Say, can’t you keep these fools away from this water?” he asked. “There’s death in it.”

“Hey, can’t you keep these idiots away from this water?” he asked. “It’s dangerous.”


Men, Lost at Sea, Live Through Week of Horror

A harrowing adventure that probably will never leave their minds befell two fishermen of Freeport, L. I., who passed a week in the open sea in a small motor boat, without water or provisions. Caught in a blizzard off the Long Island coast, something went wrong with their compass and they headed out to sea, where they drifted for nearly a week before the schooner, Catherine M., saw their signals of distress and picked them up. The two men—Capt. Bergen Smith and Harry Matthews—had only a small supply of water and a few raw potatoes. On this they lived for the first two days. Then Matthews lost control of himself, drank sea water and became delirious. Raving in delirium, he urged Smith to split a bottle of iodine in a suicide pact. Their boat began to leak, and they ripped the lining from their overcoats to calk the seams. Finally, after a number of ships had passed without seeing them, they were rescued, more dead than alive, by the schooner.

A terrifying experience that they will likely never forget happened to two fishermen from Freeport, L. I., who spent a week at sea in a small motorboat without any water or food. Caught in a snowstorm off the Long Island coast, something went wrong with their compass and they ended up drifting out to sea, where they floated for almost a week before the schooner, Catherine M., spotted their distress signals and rescued them. The two men—Capt. Bergen Smith and Harry Matthews—only had a small amount of water and a few raw potatoes to eat. They survived on that for the first two days. After that, Matthews went into a panic, drank seawater, and fell into delirium. In his delirium, he urged Smith to share a bottle of iodine in a suicide pact. Their boat started to leak, and they tore the lining from their overcoats to seal the seams. Eventually, after several ships passed by without noticing them, they were saved, barely alive, by the schooner.


[107]

[107]

A Night of Horror in the Mortuary

A Night of Horror in the Mortuary

THE MADMAN

By HERBERT HIPWELL

By HERBERT HIPWELL

Peter Stubbs has snow-white hair, and he is only twenty-eight. He mutters to himself as he pursues his lowly task of sweeping the streets in our little university town. Children gibe at him and goad him to rage and tears.

Peter Stubbs has snow-white hair, and he's only twenty-eight. He mutters to himself as he carries out his menial job of sweeping the streets in our small university town. Kids mock him and push him toward anger and tears.

Peter once had raven black hair and was as fine and strong a young fellow as ever led the town forces in their frequent battles with our students. That was before the one night he spent as caretaker of our medical school. Only two of us know the real story of that night and why Peter was taken from the building next morning, a gibbering and white-haired idiot.

Peter once had jet black hair and was as handsome and strong a young man as ever led the town's forces in their frequent battles with our students. That was before the one night he spent as the caretaker of our medical school. Only two of us know the real story of that night and why Peter was taken from the building the next morning, a babbling and white-haired fool.

We have remained silent for various and selfish reasons, but I can no longer keep to myself the story of that awful night.

We have stayed quiet for different and self-serving reasons, but I can’t hold back the story of that terrible night any longer.

Our medical college is a lonely, ramshackle old building. The town has grown away from it. It is surrounded by musty old junk yards and infrequently used railway sidings, and it is miles from the fine old group of buildings which form the rest of the university.

Our medical college is an old, rundown building that's pretty isolated. The town has expanded away from it. It's surrounded by dusty old junkyards and rarely used train tracks, and it's far from the beautiful historic buildings that make up the rest of the university.

There has always been difficulty in getting a suitable caretaker for it. None of the many engaged could be relied on to come early enough to get the fires going properly and to keep the walks clear of snow. Our new dean, Dr. Towney, thought he had solved the problem by deciding to have a caretaker live permanently on the premises.

There has always been a challenge in finding a reliable caretaker for it. None of the many hired could be trusted to arrive early enough to properly start the fires and keep the paths clear of snow. Our new dean, Dr. Towney, believed he had solved the issue by deciding to have a caretaker live on the property permanently.

Peter Stubbs, on learning of this, applied for the post and had no difficulty in obtaining it. The dean showed him around the building and explained the duties required of him. A more imaginative man might have been a little chilled by the gaunt skeletons arranged in the cases of some of our classrooms. Certainly he would not have been pleased with the sleeping quarters picked out for him. The only room available was a closetlike place directly connected with our mortuary.

Peter Stubbs, upon hearing this, applied for the job and had no trouble getting it. The dean gave him a tour of the building and explained what was expected of him. A more creative person might have felt a bit unnerved by the intimidating skeletons displayed in some of our classrooms. He definitely wouldn’t have been happy with the sleeping arrangements chosen for him. The only available room was a cramped space right next to our morgue.

Frequently, bodies would be there overnight, awaiting the purposes of the college. Most persons would not welcome these as night-time neighbors, but Peter scoffed and said he would as soon sleep there as in a brightly lighted hotel.

Frequently, bodies would be there overnight, waiting for the college's purposes. Most people wouldn't welcome these as nighttime neighbors, but Peter laughed and said he’d just as soon sleep there as in a brightly lit hotel.

Chic Channing and I heard his foolish boast, and Chic and I had old scores to pay with Peter.

Chic Channing and I heard his silly brag, and Chic and I had some old grudges to settle with Peter.

His sturdy fist had left a blue circle around my eye for a week, and Chic was minus a tooth as a result of a hot encounter between Peter’s followers and us freshmen.

His strong fist had left a bruise around my eye for a week, and Chic was missing a tooth because of a heated clash between Peter's followers and us freshmen.

Chic jumped at this brilliant opening for reprisal.

Chic seized this great opportunity for revenge.

“Are you game for a little ghost-walking?” he whispered to me, as Peter and the Dean passed to another part of the building.

“Are you up for a little ghost-walking?” he whispered to me, as Peter and the Dean moved to another part of the building.

I asked for details.

I requested more details.

“It’s the chance of a lifetime if we have the nerve,” he declared. “Let’s sneak back into the building tonight, crawl on to a couple of slabs in the mortuary and cover ourselves with sheets. We’ll look enough like corpses to fool Peter if he looks in. Then, when Peter goes to bed and it gets good and lonely, we can come to life with a few gentle moans, get Peter aroused, and then do a little ghost dance for his benefit. After we have him frightened stiff we can take off the sheets and give him the laugh. The story will get around quick enough, and poor old Peter won’t be troubling us freshies any more.”

“It’s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity if we have the guts,” he said. “Let’s sneak back into the building tonight, crawl onto a couple of slabs in the morgue, and cover ourselves with sheets. We’ll look enough like corpses to trick Peter if he checks in. Then, when Peter goes to bed and it gets really quiet, we can start making some gentle moans, get Peter curious, and then do a little ghost dance just for him. After we’ve scared him stiff, we can pull off the sheets and have a good laugh. The story will spread fast, and poor old Peter won’t bother us newbies anymore.”

I could scent trouble in the wild scheme, and I hastily began to offer objections.

I could smell trouble in the crazy plan, so I quickly started to raise objections.

“Peter knows there aren’t any bodies in there now,” I said.

“Peter knows there aren’t any bodies in there now,” I said.

“That’s all right,” Chic replied. “I heard the dean tell him that a couple might arrive late today. In fact, I know there will be one there for certain. One of the inmates at the government hospital for the insane died today, a poor beggar who was so wild they had to keep him locked up tight all the time. He had no friends, so the body is to come here and the undertaker has already gone for it.”

“That’s okay,” Chic replied. “I heard the dean mention that a couple might show up late today. In fact, I know for sure one will be here. One of the patients at the government hospital for the mentally ill died today, a homeless guy who was so out of control they had to keep him locked up all the time. He had no friends, so the body is coming here, and the undertaker has already gone to get it.”

I was still unconvinced, but I had no plausible excuses. I felt my eye, which was still sore from Peter’s bruising, and I assented to the crazy plan.

I was still not convinced, but I had no good excuses. I touched my eye, which was still hurting from Peter’s punch, and I agreed to the crazy plan.


Chic was right about the body. The undertaker’s car drew up to the college just as we were leaving. We were the last students to go, and the dean was the only other person there.

Chic was right about the body. The undertaker’s car pulled up to the college just as we were leaving. We were the last students to head out, and the dean was the only other person there.

He asked our aid in bringing the body to the mortuary, and we laid it on a cold marble slab. Peter arrived from supper, to begin his first night’s stay, just as the dean and we were leaving.

He asked for our help in bringing the body to the mortuary, and we placed it on a cold marble slab. Peter came back from dinner, ready to start his first night’s stay, just as the dean and we were leaving.

True to my promise, I met Chic near the college about ten o’clock and we prepared to carry out our plan. My courage was oozing already. One of those wan yellow moons was the only light around the dreary building, and every rustle of a leaf or a disturbed pebble began to send shivers up my spine. But I couldn’t turn back.

True to my promise, I met Chic near the college around ten o’clock, and we got ready to go through with our plan. My courage was already fading. A pale yellow moon was the only light around the gloomy building, and every rustle of a leaf or a shifting pebble started to send chills down my spine. But I couldn’t back out.

Silently, we pried open one of the loosely locked basement windows. Then we crept up dark stairs and through the classrooms, where I imagined I could see the skeletons standing out like white patches in the murky darkness.

Silently, we forced open one of the loosely locked basement windows. Then we crept up the dark stairs and through the classrooms, where I imagined I could see the skeletons standing out like white spots in the murky darkness.

We reached the mortuary room and groped our way in. I almost cried out as my hand suddenly came in contact with the dead maniac, but I recovered myself. Chic groped in the corners until he found two immense white sheets.

We entered the mortuary room and felt our way inside. I nearly shouted when my hand unexpectedly touched the dead maniac, but I composed myself. Chic searched the corners until he found two large white sheets.

We climbed upon adjacent slabs, and stretched out on our backs and pulled the coverings over us. I managed to keep a small corner raised so that I had a partial view of the room as my eyes grew accustomed to the darkness.

We climbed onto the nearby slabs, lay back, and pulled the blankets over us. I managed to keep a small corner lifted so I could have a partial view of the room as my eyes adjusted to the dark.

The stillness grew intense. We heard the long, dreary hoot of a freight engine. I shivered involuntarily and thought of the real corpse a few feet away.

The stillness became intense. We heard the long, dreary hoot of a freight train. I shivered involuntarily and thought about the real corpse just a few feet away.

Footsteps echoed in the building. Peter was making a round of inspection before retiring. He switched on the lights in the mortuary and gave a little whistle of surprise at the three still, white figures lying there.

Footsteps echoed in the building. Peter was making his rounds before heading to bed. He turned on the lights in the mortuary and let out a small whistle of surprise at the three motionless, white figures lying there.

Then he began to whistle again, a little tremulously. Evidently he was not feeling as bold as when he accepted his post. He went to his little room, but was soon back again.

Then he started to whistle again, a bit nervously. Clearly, he wasn’t feeling as confident as he was when he took the job. He went to his small room, but was soon back again.

In his hand he held a small coil of rope, apparently a clothesline. He unwound[108] it, and then, very gingerly, he approached the slab on which I lay.

In his hand, he held a small coil of rope, clearly a clothesline. He unwound[108] it, and then, very carefully, he approached the slab where I lay.

I felt a light blow as one end of the rope fell across me. Peter was going to take no chances on midnight ghosts. He was going to tie us all firmly to the slabs!

I felt a light tap as one end of the rope landed on me. Peter wasn't going to take any chances with midnight ghosts. He was planning to tie us all securely to the slabs!

Whistling to keep up his courage, he proceeded with his task. In a few minutes I was firmly bound. I could not have moved if I dared.

Whistling to boost his confidence, he carried on with his task. In just a few minutes, I was securely tied up. I wouldn't have been able to move even if I wanted to.

Then he cut away the remaining piece of rope and proceeded to truss up Chic in the same way. He had to struggle to make the two ends of the cord meet.

Then he cut off the last piece of rope and set about tying up Chic in the same way. He had to work hard to get the two ends of the cord to meet.

There was none left for the real corpse, and, though he hunted diligently in all parts of the room, he could find no more.

There was none left for the actual corpse, and even though he searched carefully in every corner of the room, he couldn’t find any more.

He surveyed the two of us, bound firmly to the slabs, and evidently felt reassured. He decided to take a chance on the third body remaining still and retired to his room, closing the door and leaving us alone in the creepy, moonlit mortuary.

He looked over the two of us, tightly secured to the slabs, and seemed to feel relieved. He chose to take a risk on the third body staying still and went back to his room, shutting the door and leaving us alone in the eerie, moonlit mortuary.

How I cursed Chic as I lay there unable to move, listening to the gradually deepening breathing of Peter as he dropped into a sound sleep. What if he should leave us bound until the professors arrived in the morning? What a fine row there would be!

How I cursed Chic as I lay there unable to move, listening to Peter's breathing getting deeper as he fell into a deep sleep. What if he decided to leave us tied up until the professors showed up in the morning? That would be a real mess!

These, and other unpleasant thoughts running through my mind, were suddenly checked by a slight sound which turned me cold from head to foot. Horrified, I gazed through the small chink in my covering. I could not believe my eyes.

These and other unsettling thoughts racing through my mind were abruptly halted by a faint noise that froze me from head to toe. Terrified, I peered through the tiny gap in my cover. I couldn't believe what I was seeing.

The corpse of the maniac had moved!

The body of the maniac had moved!


There came a faint rustle of his covering shroud, and the body moved again ever so slightly. I wanted to shriek in terror, but I was paralyzed.

There was a faint rustle of his covering shroud, and the body moved again just a little. I wanted to scream in terror, but I was frozen.

The shroud moved again, this time more noticeably. My scalp tightened, and I could feel the gooseflesh rising all over my body.

The shroud shifted again, this time more obviously. My scalp tightened, and I felt goosebumps spreading all over my body.

Then, with one sudden motion, the maniac sat bolt upright and threw the shroud from him.

Then, in one quick motion, the maniac sat up straight and tossed the shroud away from him.

He was clothed only in a long, hospital nightgown. His thin hair stood up in tangled wisps, and his eyes blazed like those of a cat in a dark room.

He was dressed only in a long hospital gown. His thin hair stuck up in messy tufts, and his eyes shone like a cat's in a dark room.

Slowly he surveyed his surroundings, and then burst into the most hideous laughter I have ever heard. His big, yellow teeth seemed like the fangs of a wild animal. I could imagine them rending my flesh.

Slowly, he looked around, then erupted into the most terrifying laughter I've ever heard. His big, yellow teeth looked like the fangs of a wild animal. I could picture them tearing into my flesh.

The echo of his hideous mirth had hardly died away when Peter burst from his room, clad in his night clothes. His knees almost gave way as he took in the dreadful scene. Horror was apparent in every line of his body, and I had an inexplicable desire to laugh. But by a supreme effort I fought off this hysteria.

The sound of his horrible laughter had barely faded when Peter rushed out of his room in his pajamas. His knees nearly buckled as he took in the terrible scene. Horror was etched in every inch of his body, and I felt an irresistible urge to laugh. But with great effort, I pushed back this hysteria.

Quite calmly the madman swung his legs down from the slab and sat there on its edge, transfixing poor Peter with his terrible gaze. He chuckled.

Quite calmly, the madman swung his legs off the slab and sat on its edge, locking his terrible gaze onto poor Peter. He chuckled.

Peter commenced to back toward his room. In an instant the madman was at him.

Peter started to back away toward his room. In an instant, the crazy person was right on him.

Then commenced a wild chase around the room, of which I could only catch fleeting glimpses as they passed on one side of my slab. Once the maniac rested bony hands on my body as he prepared for a new rush at Peter, whom I could hear breathing near by.

Then a wild chase started around the room, and I could only catch quick glimpses as they passed by my side. Once, the maniac rested his bony hands on me as he got ready to charge at Peter, who I could hear breathing nearby.

Bound hand and foot, Chic and I were unable to make a move, even if terror had not prevented us.

Bound hand and foot, Chic and I were unable to move, even if fear hadn't stopped us.

Untiringly, cunningly, the madman pursued his prey. Peter dodged and squirmed in terror. Perspiration poured from his face. But his efforts were futile. He was penned in a corner, at last, where a door led directly to a stairway in the corridor.

Untiringly and cunningly, the madman chased his target. Peter dodged and twisted in fear. Sweat streamed down his face. But his efforts were pointless. He found himself cornered at last, where a door led directly to a staircase in the hallway.

Step by step, the madman approached him, his long fingers outstretched like talons, and a low, gleeful laugh came from his lips. Peter backed desperately away from him, as though he hoped to press through the great oaken door. The maniac’s fingers were almost at his throat, when the door swung back suddenly and Peter tumbled from the room, his body bumping and thudding on the stairs outside.

Step by step, the crazy man moved closer to him, his long fingers stretched out like claws, and a low, gleeful laugh escaped his lips. Peter backed away in a panic, as if he thought he could push through the massive oak door. The maniac's fingers were almost at his throat when the door suddenly swung open, and Peter fell out of the room, his body thumping and crashing down the stairs outside.

Startled by the sudden disappearance of his victim, the madman halted a moment. The door automatically swung shut again, firmly this time. Apparently, it had not been tightly closed before.

Startled by the sudden disappearance of his victim, the madman paused for a moment. The door swung shut automatically, this time with a solid thud. It seemed it hadn't been closed tightly before.

The insane creature flung himself at it. It repelled him. He shrieked and tore at it, but to no avail, and he finally turned away.

The crazy creature threw himself at it. It pushed him back. He screamed and clawed at it, but nothing worked, and he eventually turned away.

His eyes, now wilder than ever, swept the room. They rested on our bound figures. Swiftly, he passed over to where I lay. The rope puzzled him, and he was still for a moment.

His eyes, wilder than ever, scanned the room. They landed on our tied-up figures. Quickly, he moved over to where I was lying. The rope confused him, and he paused for a moment.

Suddenly he grasped it and snapped it as though it had been thread. I was free, but I did not move. I waited for him to seize me, but his footsteps shuffled away. He was beside Chic now. I heard the rope which bound him snap.

Suddenly he grabbed it and broke it as if it were just string. I was free, but I didn’t move. I waited for him to grab me, but his footsteps shuffled away. He was next to Chic now. I heard the rope that had tied him break.

In desperation, I rolled from the slab and rose trembling to my feet. The noise attracted the crazed being. He turned and faced me.

In desperation, I rolled off the slab and stood up shaking. The noise caught the attention of the crazed figure. He turned and faced me.

His features were distorted into a horrible grin. His sharp, cruel teeth gnashed as if in expectation of a bloody feast. He leaped at me, clearing the slab, on which I had lain, at one bound.

His features twisted into an awful grin. His sharp, brutal teeth gnashed as if he was eager for a bloody feast. He jumped at me, clearing the slab where I had been lying in one leap.

I was too weak to dodge, but I tried grimly to clinch with him, as I had seen groggy boxers do when they were sparring for time. I was in his arms. His eyes blazed not a foot from mine. Foam flecked his mouth. His weight pressed against me. It grew heavier and heavier.

I was too weak to get away, but I tried hard to grab onto him, like I’d seen dazed boxers do when they were stalling for time. I was in his arms. His eyes burned just a foot away from mine. Foam was splattered on his mouth. His weight pressed against me. It felt heavier and heavier.

Then my overwrought nerves gave way, and I became unconscious.

Then my frayed nerves finally broke down, and I lost consciousness.


When I awoke I was outside in the cool night air. Chic was bathing my brow with muddy water from a roadside pool. The madman had collapsed at the same moment as I had. In a daze, Chic had laid him again on the slab and had dragged me from the building.

When I woke up, I was outside in the cool night air. Chic was washing my forehead with muddy water from a puddle by the road. The crazy guy had fallen down at the same time I did. In a daze, Chic laid him back on the slab and pulled me out of the building.

Poor Peter we forgot, until he was found the next morning, haggard, white-haired and unable to utter an intelligible word.

Poor Peter, we forgot until he was found the next morning, looking exhausted, gray-haired, and unable to say anything understandable.

Too vivid an imagination, wrought into a frenzy by the uncanny surroundings, was the way the doctors diagnosed his strange case. Chic and I were too dazed to shatter the theory.

Too vivid an imagination, stirred into a frenzy by the eerie surroundings, was how the doctors described his strange case. Chic and I were too stunned to challenge the theory.

As for the madman, he had really died, after the short spell of suspended animation and temporary revival. I know this because his gaunt skeleton was one of the principal decorations at our graduation dance.

As for the crazy guy, he really had died after that brief moment of being still and then coming back to life. I know this because his bony skeleton was one of the main decorations at our graduation dance.

But, even with this assurance, I sometimes wake at night in a cold sweat, and feel for the butt of the revolver under my pillow.

But even with this reassurance, I sometimes wake up at night in a cold sweat and reach for the grip of the revolver under my pillow.


Arrest Woman Accused of Witchcraft

Popular rumors of a sorceress in the Logan Square district of Chicago led to the arrest of Mrs. Emily Elhert for practising medicine without a license. The woman styled herself a spiritualist and claimed the ability to heal any disease. She would make mysterious passes over her patients, and applied an evil-smelling salve, the composition of which is not known. Each visit cost the patient two dollars, and Mrs. Elhert is said to have made very good money until the police interfered with her career.

Popular rumors of a sorceress in the Logan Square district of Chicago led to the arrest of Mrs. Emily Elhert for practicing medicine without a license. The woman called herself a spiritualist and claimed she could heal any disease. She made mysterious movements over her patients and applied a foul-smelling ointment, the ingredients of which are unknown. Each visit cost the patient two dollars, and Mrs. Elhert reportedly made a lot of money until the police put a stop to her activities.


[109]

[109]

An Electrocution, Vividly Described By An Eye Witness

An Electrocution, Vividly Described By An Eye Witness

THE CHAIR

By DR. HARRY E. MERENESS

By Dr. Harry E. Mereness

Former Physician at Sing Sing Prison

Former Doctor at Sing Sing Prison

Dr. Harry E. Mereness, who wrote this realistic description of an electrocution, was attending physician at Sing Sing Prison for six years, and during that period he attended, in his official capacity, sixty-seven executions in the Electric Chair—a record that has never been equaled. Among the many noted executions he witnessed were those of Lieut. Becker of the New York Police Department and the four gunmen in the Rosenthal case. Prior to their death, he attended the prisoners in the condemned cells.

Dr. Harry E. Mereness, who wrote this realistic account of an electrocution, served as the attending physician at Sing Sing Prison for six years. During that time, he oversaw sixty-seven executions in the Electric Chair—a record that has never been matched. Among the many notable executions he witnessed were those of Lieutenant Becker from the New York Police Department and the four gunmen involved in the Rosenthal case. Before their deaths, he was responsible for attending to the prisoners in the condemned cells.

“The average prisoner, approaching the moment of execution,” says Dr. Mereness, “is in a mental haze or wild delirium produced by the fear of death. In two instances, however, this was lacking. Both men, after being strapped in the chair, said: ‘Good-by, Doc!’”

“The average prisoner, nearing the moment of execution,” says Dr. Mereness, “is in a mental fog or extreme delirium caused by the fear of death. In two cases, though, this wasn’t the case. Both men, after being strapped into the chair, said: ‘Goodbye, Doc!’”

The minute hand on my watch indicates 5:44 a. m. I am standing in a direct line with the chair.

The minute hand on my watch shows 5:44 a.m. I'm standing directly in line with the chair.

My gaze is directed to the left side of the room and down a short, narrow, heavily-walled corridor that forms the communication between the condemned cells and the execution chamber. There are a number of guards standing quietly about, and on my right, back of a rope stretched across the room, sit the witnesses.

My eyes are focused on the left side of the room and down a short, narrow, heavily-walled corridor that connects the condemned cells to the execution chamber. Several guards are quietly standing around, and to my right, behind a rope stretched across the room, are the witnesses.

There is a tension in the very air of the chamber. Absolute quiet prevails. A few seconds pass, eternally long they are.

There’s a tension in the air of the room. It’s completely silent. A few seconds go by, feeling endlessly long.

Then comes a sound—a muffled “Good-by, all.” The sound reaches the ears of the witnesses, and involuntarily they straighten up on their stools; there is some scuffling of feet, and one witness, possibly a trifle more nervous than the rest, clears his throat. Everyone is now keenly alert.

Then there's a sound—a muffled "Goodbye, everyone." The sound reaches the ears of the onlookers, and they involuntarily sit up straighter on their stools; there's some shuffling of feet, and one witness, maybe a little more anxious than the others, clears his throat. Everyone is now fully alert.

I hear the chant of the priest—the response of the condemned man—the low, quavering and broken response, “Have mercy on me.”

I hear the priest chanting—the response from the condemned man—his low, shaky, and broken reply, “Have mercy on me.”

The little procession now enters the corridor. I see the condemned man—stocking-footed, and with his right trouser leg flapping, grimly ludicrous, for it has been slit up to the knee in order to facilitate the application of the leg electrode. He is between the deputy warden and his assistant, each supporting an arm as they slowly enter the death chamber.

The small group now walks into the corridor. I see the condemned man—barefoot, with his right pant leg flapping awkwardly, which is grimly funny, since it's been cut up to the knee to make it easier to attach the leg electrode. He’s flanked by the deputy warden and his assistant, each holding onto an arm as they slowly make their way into the execution chamber.

At the sight of the fateful and fatal chair, the condemned man involuntarily shrinks back, but the guards are prepared for this, and their hold becomes a little firmer. There is no halt in their step, and but five paces away, inanimate, portentous and ominous—the chair!

At the sight of the fateful and fatal chair, the condemned man instinctively recoils, but the guards are ready for this, and their grip tightens a bit. There’s no pause in their movement, and just five steps away, lifeless, foreboding, and threatening—the chair!

Copyright 1910 by Harry Hirschfeld.

Copyright 1910 by Harry Hirschfeld.

After the first sight—after that sharp, quivering intake of breath—the gaze of the condemned man shifts about the room. His expression haunts one. You feel that it is both all-seeing and unseeing. The fear of death—a definite emotion—is here portrayed in a fashion that but few have beheld. There is utter finality in that look.

After the first glance—after that sharp, quick breath—the gaze of the condemned man moves around the room. His expression lingers in your mind. You sense that it is both all-seeing and blind. The fear of death—a very real emotion—is depicted here in a way few have witnessed. There is complete finality in that look.

His eyes rest upon you. You feel that he sees you, but that you are simply one of the images in the general make-up of the last picture that is conveyed to his brain. There is no recognition in the glance—just a vague, hopeless and apparently vacant stare, but one which you feel discerns the sharp outlines of the persons and objects in the room, without recognizing features or details.

His eyes are on you. You sense that he can see you, but you’re just one of the elements in the overall scene his brain is processing. There’s no recognition in his gaze—just a dull, empty stare that seems hopeless. Yet somehow, you feel he picks up on the distinct shapes of the people and things in the room, without actually recognizing any specific features or details.

To me, that quick survey of his surroundings, that final glance of the unfortunate being on the very threshold of his meeting with his God, is the most harrowing of all the gruesome details connected with the administration of man-made Law’s decree.

To me, that quick look at his surroundings, that last look of the unfortunate person at the very moment before meeting his God, is the most disturbing of all the gruesome details related to the enforcement of man-made Law’s decree.

My watch indicates 5:45 a. m. The condemned man is seated in the Chair. The guards work quickly, two at either side and one at the head of the Chair. The arm straps are buckled fast, the leg straps next, then the face strap, which has an opening for the chin, and the upper part of which mercifully blindfolds the eyes.

My watch shows 5:45 a.m. The condemned man is sitting in the Chair. The guards move quickly, two on each side and one at the head of the Chair. They fasten the arm straps tightly, then secure the leg straps, followed by the face strap, which has a cutout for the chin and, thankfully, blindfolds the eyes.

The cap, a soft, pliable thing made of a fine copper mesh and lined with sponge, which has been moistened in salt water, is placed upon the head and moulded to fit its contour. To a binding-post on the cap is adjusted the heavy wire that conveys the terrific current from the dynamo in a distant part[110] of the prison. To the bare right leg, another electrode is applied and connected up.

The cap, a soft, flexible item made of fine copper mesh and lined with sponge that's been soaked in salt water, is put on the head and shaped to fit its form. A heavy wire attached to a binding-post on the cap carries the powerful current from the dynamo located far away[110] in the prison. Another electrode is placed on the bare right leg and connected as well.

A full minute has elapsed since I heard the “Good-by, all.” The guards have completed their task. My notes now read: “Entered 5:44:10. Chair and strapped 5:45:00.”

A full minute has passed since I heard the "Goodbye, everyone." The guards have finished their job. My notes now say: "Entered 5:44:10. In the chair and strapped down at 5:45:00."

“Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world have mercy on me,” chants the priest. And: “Have mercy on me,” comes the broken, almost inaudible and inarticulate response.

“Lamb of God who takes away the sins of the world, have mercy on me,” chants the priest. And: “Have mercy on me,” comes the broken, almost inaudible and inarticulate response.

I retain my position, note-book and watch in my left hand. I am standing on the right side of, and in the same direct line with, the Chair. The Chair and its occupant, the electrician and myself, form a right angle. I occupy the angle, for at the ends of the lines, which make up that angle, are the two things that demand my undivided attention—the electrician and the condemned. From my point of vantage I can see them both. My eyes are on the condemned man.

I hold my notebook and watch in my left hand. I'm standing on the right side of, and directly aligned with, the Chair. The Chair and its occupant, the electrician, and I create a right angle. I’m positioned at the angle, because at the ends of the lines that form that angle are the two things that need my full attention—the electrician and the condemned. From my vantage point, I can see both of them. My focus is on the condemned man.

I feel the eyes of the electrician upon me. I have a new, bright yellow pencil—freshly sharpened. It is quite necessary for my notes. I hold it vertically on my note-book, and watch the occupant of the Chair. The overwhelming mental tension, coupled with the knowledge of the proximity of death, has a fearsome reaction upon the Chair’s victim. With each rapid inspiration, there is a slight elevation of the shoulders, and as expiration takes place the shoulders sag. This is the very instant I have awaited—the lungs are practically free from air. I dip my pencil quickly from the vertical toward the horizontal.

I can feel the electrician's gaze on me. I have a new, bright yellow pencil—freshly sharpened. It's essential for my notes. I hold it upright on my notebook and watch the person in the chair. The intense mental pressure, along with the awareness of being close to death, has a terrifying impact on the person in the chair. With each quick breath, their shoulders rise slightly, and as they exhale, their shoulders drop. This is the exact moment I’ve been waiting for—the lungs are almost empty. I quickly tilt my pencil from vertical to horizontal.

There is a sudden click, the body in the Chair straightens, and from the mouth comes a low, sibilant hiss; the straps creak, and you feel that if the straps should break the body would be catapulted over the rope and amidst the witnesses.

There’s a sudden click, the body in the Chair straightens, and a low, hissing hiss escapes its mouth; the straps creak, and you sense that if the straps were to break, the body would be flung over the rope and into the crowd of witnesses.

For ten seconds the high current of eighteen hundred and fifty volts and eight to nine amperes is on; then, for forty seconds, the voltage is dropped to two hundred.

For ten seconds, the high current of eighteen hundred and fifty volts and eight to nine amperes is active; then, for forty seconds, the voltage is reduced to two hundred.

During this period the body sags perceptibly; at the end of forty seconds the current is again increased, and the body again straightens and strains against the straps. After the final ten seconds of the fatal minute, the current is switched off.

During this time, the body noticeably sags; after forty seconds, the current is increased again, and the body straightens up and strains against the straps. After the last ten seconds of the critical minute, the current is turned off.

The body in the Chair actually shrinks before your very eyes! I step up to the Chair; a guard tears open the shirt and bares the chest. As I place my stethoscope over the heart I am conscious that the body is intensely hot. I know from experience that the heat generated by the rapidity of the passage of the current has raised the temperature from sub-normal to between 120 and 130 degrees.

The body in the Chair actually shrinks right in front of you! I walk up to the Chair; a guard rips open the shirt and exposes the chest. As I put my stethoscope on the heart, I can feel that the body is extremely hot. From experience, I know that the heat produced by the quick flow of the current has elevated the temperature from below normal to between 120 and 130 degrees.

I hear a racing, tumultuous rat-a-tat-tat—possibly I can count the heart beats. I lift the face strap, and with thumb and forefinger separate the lids. The eyes are glazed, but the pupils are small. I feel the great arteries in the neck. I continue to get a pulsation that tells me that the vital forces have not yet ceased.

I hear a loud, chaotic rat-a-tat-tat—I can almost count the heartbeats. I pull up the face strap and use my thumb and forefinger to separate the eyelids. The eyes are glassy, but the pupils are small. I check the major arteries in the neck. I can still feel a pulse, which indicates that the vital signs haven't completely stopped.

My notes now read: “First contact—one minute—5:45:10—5:46:10.”

My notes now say: “First contact—one minute—5:45:10—5:46:10.”

I step off the rubber mat and nod to the electrician; the current is again thrown on, this time for five seconds. When I now listen over the heart, I am reminded of a clock that is running down; the heart beats are fainter—they become slower—they commence to skip—I fail to feel the pulsation in the neck—there is a heavier glaze over the eyes—the pupils, small and contracted a moment before, are now widely dilated. The head rests on the shoulders, and the face is directed toward the chandelier with its many lights, but there is no reaction of the pupil as the bright light strikes the eye—it remains wide and big. The muscles of the face are set, and saliva drools from the angles of the mouth.

I step off the rubber mat and nod to the electrician; the power is back on, this time for five seconds. As I listen to the heart, I'm reminded of a clock that’s running down; the heartbeats are fainter—they slow down—they start to skip—I can’t feel the pulse in the neck—there’s a heavier glaze over the eyes—the pupils, small and contracted a moment ago, are now widely dilated. The head rests on the shoulders, and the face is directed toward the chandelier with its many lights, but there’s no reaction from the pupil as the bright light hits the eye—it stays wide and open. The muscles of the face are tense, and saliva drips from the corners of the mouth.

I again place my stethoscope upon the chest, but no sound reaches my ear. I listen for five—for ten—for twenty seconds. There is nothing; all the vital reactions have disappeared.

I place my stethoscope back on the chest, but I can't hear anything. I listen for five seconds—then ten—then twenty. There's nothing; all the vital signs have vanished.

Physicians among the witnesses are invited to listen; they take their time, for there is no reason for hurry now. After the last one finishes I make a final examination. It is as before—nothing.

Physicians among the witnesses are invited to listen; they take their time, as there’s no reason to rush now. After the last one finishes, I conduct a final examination. It’s the same as before—nothing.

My notes now state: “Second contact—5 seconds—5:47:00. Pronounced dead at 5:52:00.”

My notes now say: “Second contact—5 seconds—5:47:00. Pronounced dead at 5:52:00.”

I turn toward the Warden and say, “I pronounce this man dead.”

I turn to the Warden and say, “I declare this man dead.”

The law has been obeyed.

The law has been followed.

The general attitude of tenseness is relieved. The guards quickly unbuckle the straps and carry the body to the autopsy room, and after placing it upon the stone-topped table begin to remove the clothes. The hum of conversation becomes general. The witnesses are departing.

The overall feeling of tension eases. The guards quickly unbuckle the straps and carry the body to the autopsy room, then place it on the stone table and start to remove the clothes. The buzz of conversation grows. The witnesses are leaving.

I commence the autopsy, feeling that my report will be, “Autopsy upon the body of ⸺ No. ⸺, convicted of murder, first degree and today executed at this prison, showed all organs and tissues to be normal.”

I start the autopsy, knowing that my report will read, “Autopsy on the body of ⸺ No. ⸺, convicted of first-degree murder and executed today at this prison, showed all organs and tissues to be normal.”

As I begin my long sweeping incision, the thought always strikes me: “This must also be done because it is the Law,” and the invariable question comes, “Is it really the Law, or is it to insure the carrying out of the Law?”

As I start my wide incision, the thought always crosses my mind: “This also has to be done because it’s the Law,” and the same question comes up, “Is it really the Law, or is it just to make sure the Law is enforced?”

In other words, if the Chair fails, the post mortem succeeds.

In other words, if the Chair doesn't work out, the post mortem will.


There is little left to tell. The evening papers will state that “So-and-so, convicted of first degree murder and sentenced to death, was electrocuted at Sing Sing Prison early this morning.” They will rehearse the grewsome history of the crime and will tell how the murderer, with firm step, entered the execution chamber at 5:44:10 a. m., and was strapped in the chair at 5:45:00 a. m.

There’s not much more to say. The evening papers will report that “So-and-so, found guilty of first-degree murder and sentenced to death, was executed in the electric chair at Sing Sing Prison early this morning.” They’ll recap the gruesome details of the crime and describe how the murderer confidently walked into the execution chamber at 5:44:10 a.m. and was strapped into the chair at 5:45:00 a.m.

These details are quite correct. I can vouch for them, for I let the reporters take my notes, which are official, and they copy the data and embody it in their stories.

These details are accurate. I can confirm this because I allowed the reporters to use my official notes, which they copy and include in their articles.

They invariably dress up the “first contact,” however, so their stories read about like this, “At 5:45:10 Warden Blank threw the switch, pressed the button, or dropped his handkerchief, as a signal” (it is always one of these three).

They always make the “first contact” sound fancier, so their stories go something like this: “At 5:45:10, Warden Blank flipped the switch, pressed the button, or dropped his handkerchief as a signal” (it’s always one of these three).

Well, I’m rather glad that they credit it to the Warden, and I really feel better that I and my new, bright yellow pencil, freshly sharpened, have been overlooked.

Well, I’m pretty glad that they give the credit to the Warden, and I really feel better that I and my new, bright yellow pencil, freshly sharpened, have been missed.


Rare Music Disappears Mysteriously

Caslav Albrecht, a Chicago violinist, recently made a trip to Europe and brought back about thirty-five rare pieces of violin manuscript, which cannot be duplicated. Many of the compositions were original copies and the whole is valued at $5,000. The music disappeared at a party given by Frank Steiner, another musician, which Albrecht attended. He says he had the music with him when he came, and left it in the cloak-room during the festivities, and that it was gone when he was ready to leave for home. Although Albrecht was sure the manuscripts were merely mislaid, no trace of them could be found.

Caslav Albrecht, a violinist from Chicago, recently traveled to Europe and returned with about thirty-five unique pieces of violin manuscripts that are irreplaceable. Many of the compositions were original copies, and the entire collection is valued at $5,000. The music went missing during a party hosted by Frank Steiner, another musician, which Albrecht attended. He claims he had the music with him when he arrived and left it in the cloakroom during the festivities, but it was gone by the time he was ready to head home. Although Albrecht believed the manuscripts were just misplaced, no sign of them could be found.


[111]

[111]

The Cauldron

True Adventures of Terror

True Adventures of Terror

CONDUCTED BY
PRESTON LANGLEY HICKEY

RUN BY
PRESTON LANGLEY HICKEY

While most of the material in WEIRD TALES is, of course, fiction, we are of the belief that there are innumerable persons who have lived through experiences as weird, terrible and horrifying as anything ever chronicled by a fictionist. This belief, and the fact that WEIRD TALES deals exclusively with the bizarre and unusual, has resulted in the establishment of THE CAULDRON.

While most of the material in WEIRD TALES is, of course, fiction, we believe there are countless people who have gone through experiences as strange, terrible, and horrifying as anything written by a fiction writer. This belief, along with the fact that WEIRD TALES focuses solely on the bizarre and unusual, has led to the creation of THE CAULDRON.

Readers who have had a hand in strange adventures, or who have been victims of experiences of a startling and terrifying nature, are cordially invited to send accounts of them to THE CAULDRON. A concrete idea of what is desired may be ascertained by reading this month’s contributions. Manuscripts may be as horrible and hair-raising as it is in the power of the author to make them, but they must be clean from a moral standpoint. Those accepted will be paid for at our usual rate. Tell your story clearly and briefly. Double-spaced, typewritten manuscripts are preferred, but those in long hand will be considered if legibly written. No manuscript will be returned unless accompanied by a stamped and self addressed envelope.

Readers who have been part of strange adventures, or who have experienced shocking and frightening situations, are warmly invited to send their accounts to THE CAULDRON. You can get a clear idea of what we’re looking for by reading this month’s submissions. Manuscripts can be as terrifying and chilling as the author can make them, but they must uphold moral standards. Accepted pieces will be paid for at our standard rate. Please tell your story clearly and concisely. We prefer double-spaced, typewritten manuscripts, but handwritten ones will be considered if they are legible. No manuscript will be returned unless accompanied by a stamped, self-addressed envelope.

THE GHOST OF DEATH

Editor of The Cauldron: There are those who are as firmly convinced in the existence of ghosts as they are that day follows night. I have heard intelligent men and women discuss ghosts seriously and tell of this and that spiritualistic seance that they attended where, before their very eyes, misty forms of long departed dead have been materialized before their very eyes. To me all this appears more or less ridiculous. During the past fifteen years I have made a very thorough study of the “phenomena” of spiritualism, and my findings have resulted in my becoming skeptical on this subject. It is because of my emphatic disbelief in the supernatural, as far as its direct relation to human man is concerned, that I submit the following as one of the most inexplicable and terrifying things that has ever occurred to me:

Editor of The Cauldron: There are people who are as convinced of the existence of ghosts as they are that day follows night. I've heard smart men and women talk seriously about ghosts and share stories of spiritualist séances they attended, where, right before their eyes, misty figures of the long-dead appeared. To me, all this seems somewhat silly. Over the past fifteen years, I’ve conducted a thorough study of the “phenomena” of spiritualism, and my findings have led me to become skeptical about it. It’s due to my strong disbelief in the supernatural, particularly in its direct relation to humanity, that I present the following as one of the most inexplicable and terrifying experiences I have ever encountered:

During the summer of 1906, my wife and I were residing in the township of North Lamoine, Maine, a fishing village situated on Frenchman’s Bay, an arm of the Atlantic which extends some miles inland. Our first born, then twenty months old, had not been well for some time, and we thought perhaps a summer in the open country close to the sea would be beneficial.

During the summer of 1906, my wife and I were living in North Lamoine, Maine, a fishing village on Frenchman’s Bay, which is a part of the Atlantic that extends several miles inland. Our first child, who was then twenty months old, hadn't been feeling well for a while, and we thought that spending the summer in the open country near the sea might do him good.

For a time the little one appeared to rally, but failed to put on the weight or to assume the healthy look that a normal baby of her age should. Then came a day when my wife struck terror to my heart by telling me that she had a premonition that something would happen—that the child would not live.

For a while, the little one seemed to improve, but didn’t gain weight or develop the healthy appearance that a typical baby her age should have. Then one day, my wife terrified me by saying she had a feeling that something was going to happen—that the child wouldn’t survive.

I scoffed at the notion and cheered her as best I could, but there was a great weight on my heart. I had begun to feel the same way, and the fact that my wife mentioned it only intensified my grief.

I rolled my eyes at the idea and supported her as much as I could, but I felt a heavy sadness in my heart. I had started to feel the same way, and the fact that my wife brought it up only made my sadness worse.

Just two days after this conversation there occurred the manifestation of which I write. My work kept me up later than usual, and it was not until after midnight that I finally retired. Worn out as I was from the activities of the day, and though late the hour, it was some time before I could compose myself to sleep.

Just two days after this conversation, the event I’m writing about happened. I was working later than usual, and it wasn’t until after midnight that I finally went to bed. Even though I was exhausted from the day’s activities and it was late, it took me a while to settle down and sleep.

The baby, who slept with my wife at the other end of the room, moaned. A heavy electrical storm raged outside—the wind lashing the rain against the window panes in unabating fury—and my thoughts were in a turmoil.

The baby, who was sleeping with my wife at the other end of the room, moaned. A fierce electrical storm was raging outside—the wind pounding the rain against the window panes with relentless fury—and my thoughts were in chaos.

Finally I began to doze and, I believe, was about to fall asleep when, with a start, I found myself staring wide eyed at the ceiling. No one had spoken, and, save for the baby’s moans and the storm, there had been no sound, but something had impelled me to open my eyes. A moment later a cold perspiration broke out over my body.

Finally, I started to doze off and, I think, was just about to fall asleep when, suddenly, I found myself staring wide-eyed at the ceiling. No one had said a word, and aside from the baby's whimpers and the storm, there had been no noise, but something made me open my eyes. A moment later, a cold sweat broke out all over my body.

At first, nothing was visible and then, even in the almost pitch darkness of the room, a filmy though strangely luminous grayish white object began to take form close to the ceiling just above my wife’s bed. It became clearer and clearer until finally it moved.

At first, nothing was visible, and then, even in the almost complete darkness of the room, a thin yet oddly glowing grayish-white object began to appear near the ceiling just above my wife's bed. It became clearer and clearer until it finally moved.

As rigid as a marble statue I lay. Though not exactly afraid, to have saved my life I don’t believe I could have moved at that moment. Gradually this indescribable object began to settle over the other bed. Just as it seemed to merge itself with the faint whiteness of the covers, the baby cried out, to be followed an instant later by a piercing scream from my wife.

As still as a marble statue I lay. Though not exactly scared, I don't think I could have moved at that moment, even to save my life. Slowly, this indescribable thing began to hover over the other bed. Just as it seemed to blend in with the faint whiteness of the covers, the baby cried out, followed an instant later by a sharp scream from my wife.

“Back! back!” she gasped. “No! no! you shall not! For God’s sake back!”

“Back! Back!” she gasped. “No! No! You can't! For God’s sake, back!”

I remained motionless but an instant, long enough, however, to see the specter gather itself into a compact form, flash upward and disappear. Then, with a mighty effort, I pulled myself together and bounded out of bed.

I stayed still for just a moment, but it was enough time for me to watch the ghost take shape, shoot upward, and vanish. Then, with a big push, I pulled myself together and jumped out of bed.

“Oh,” my wife cried, sitting up, “did you see it?”

“Oh,” my wife exclaimed, sitting up, “did you see that?”

“See what, dear?” I asked.

"See what, honey?" I asked.

“Just now something white seemed to come down, with arms outstretched, as if to take little Helen away. I am sure I was not asleep.”

“Just now something white appeared to come down, with its arms open wide, as if to take little Helen away. I'm sure I wasn't asleep.”

“You must have been,” I answered. “I was wide awake all along and did not see anything. The room is quite empty.”

"You must have been," I replied. "I was wide awake the whole time and didn't see anything. The room is completely empty."

“Ugh,” she shuddered, “what a terrible dream!”

“Ugh,” she shivered, “what a horrible dream!”

There was no sleep for me the rest of that night. For hours I sat in the living-room, trying to fathom the mystery that I had beheld. I knew it could not have been imagination, for my wife had seen it also. There was no accounting for it.

There was no sleep for me the rest of that night. For hours I sat in the living room, trying to understand the mystery that I had witnessed. I knew it couldn't have been my imagination, since my wife had seen it too. There was no explanation for it.

And I am just as much in the dark now as I was then. God only knows what it was that my wife and I saw that night! Perhaps it was a matriculated spirit from the Valley of Death, after all.

And I'm just as confused now as I was back then. Only God knows what my wife and I saw that night! Maybe it was a spirit from the Valley of Death, after all.

In any event, Baby Helen died the next day.

In any case, Baby Helen passed away the next day.

OWEN KING.

OWEN KINGS.


Editor of The Cauldron: During the street car strike in Denver in 1919, I was a reporter on the Times. On the night when the strikers and “Black Jack” Jerome’s “breakers” met in deadly conflict, I was assigned to the East Denver barns, in which Jerome’s men were fortified.

Editor of The Cauldron: During the streetcar strike in Denver in 1919, I was a reporter for the Times. On the night when the strikers clashed with “Black Jack” Jerome’s “breakers,” I was assigned to the East Denver barns, where Jerome’s men were barricaded.

Toward midnight, the strikers stormed en masse and, during the melée, I dropped with a bullet in my chest. Regaining consciousness, I found myself in the City Hospital. Kneeling beside my bed was my wife—Estelle. I tried to move.

Toward midnight, the strikers charged in a large group and, during the chaos, I fell with a bullet in my chest. When I came to, I was in the City Hospital. Kneeling next to my bed was my wife—Estelle. I tried to move.

“Lie still, dear,” she said, rising. “You must keep very quiet. They are going to probe for the bullet.”

“Lie still, sweetheart,” she said, getting up. “You need to stay very quiet. They’re going to search for the bullet.”

Upon reaching the operating room, the ether instantly choked me into unconsciousness. Then occurred the strangest thing I have ever experienced. I seemed suddenly transported into a great hall, with tall, shining pillars. All around me were people clothed in white. From afar came the sound of soft music.

Upon entering the operating room, the ether quickly knocked me out. Then something incredibly strange happened. I felt like I was suddenly taken to a grand hall with tall, shining pillars. All around me were people dressed in white. I could hear soft music coming from a distance.

But what attracted me was a raised section at one end on which sat a benevolent-looking old gentleman. In his eyes there seemed to be all the sorrow and suffering of a wicked world’s countless centuries. He beckoned to me. When I had come before him he spoke, and in his voice there was the golden ring of perfectly tuned chimes.

But what caught my attention was a raised section at one end where a kind-looking old man sat. In his eyes, it seemed like he carried all the sadness and pain of countless centuries in a troubled world. He waved me over. When I approached him, he spoke, and his voice had the beautiful sound of perfectly tuned chimes.

“My son,” he said, “you have been brought to judgment. At present you are no longer a part of the earth’s sphere. Back there science is fighting for your life. Whether science succeeds is determined by this court of justice. What have you to say for yourself?”

“My son,” he said, “you have come to judgment. Right now, you are no longer part of the earth. Back there, science is fighting for your life. Whether science succeeds is up to this court of justice. What do you have to say for yourself?”

I trembled and became afraid. Where was I? Was I dead and in some spiritual sphere far removed from the earth?

I shook and felt scared. Where was I? Was I dead and in some spiritual realm far away from the earth?

Then I spoke. I recall, distinctly, that I rambled on at great length, attempting to make a good impression. As I spoke he listened intently, occasionally nodding his head slowly and sadly.

Then I spoke. I clearly remember that I went on for a long time, trying to make a good impression. As I talked, he listened carefully, occasionally nodding his head slowly and sadly.

When I finished, he resumed:

When I was done, he continued:

“Words and actions mean nothing here,” he said. “In passing judgment we consider only motives. They are everything. Remember that. It is the motives behind all actions that are important.”

“Words and actions don’t mean anything here,” he said. “When we judge, we only think about motives. They’re everything. Keep that in mind. It’s the intentions behind all actions that really matter.”

So saying, he turned to an aged man, who was writing in a book, and asked: “Any prayers?”

So saying, he turned to an old man who was writing in a book and asked, “Any prayers?”

“Yes, a young woman kneels at his bed.”

“Yes, a young woman is kneeling by his bed.”

“You shall return to earthly existence for a time then,” the judge said, raising his hands. “Heed well my words.”

“You’ll come back to life for a while then,” the judge said, raising his hands. “Listen closely to what I say.”

Then I saw a great light swell from some invisible source, and, as I looked, there seemed to be ragged scars in his palms that ran red.

Then I saw a bright light expand from an unseen source, and as I looked, there appeared to be jagged scars on his palms that were stained red.

When finally I opened my eyes I was again in my little bed, with Estelle and the doctor standing by. Eventually I recovered from my serious wound.

When I finally opened my eyes, I was back in my little bed, with Estelle and the doctor standing nearby. Eventually, I healed from my serious injury.

The weird vision that I had while on the operating table, though, has always been a great mystery to me. Dreams are nothing unusual for me, but this was so entirely different from anything that I have ever experienced before! I have spoken of it many times and to many people. They have not laughed, but have listened in astonishment.

The strange vision I had while on the operating table has always been a big mystery to me. I often have dreams, but this was completely different from anything I've ever experienced! I've talked about it many times with many people. They haven't laughed; they've listened in amazement.

What was it, I wonder? Was it the effect of the anesthetic upon my weakened system? Was it the wild distortion of my brain or, when life is flickering on the brink of eternity, are we actually brought face to face with our Creator? Will this question ever be answered in life? I wonder!

What was it, I wonder? Was it the effect of the anesthesia on my weakened body? Was it the crazy distortion of my mind or, when life is hanging by a thread, are we actually confronted with our Creator? Will this question ever be answered in life? I wonder!

OTIS TREVOR.

OTIS TREVOR.

THE DEATH PLUNGE

Editor of The Cauldron: I am an expert riveter. When beams are hoisted into place on buildings I hang suspended in space on a swinglike seat and rivet the sections together. Had I followed any other pursuit I probably would never have had the distinction of being the only man to fall twelve stories and live. It was during the construction of an eighteen story bank building that I experienced this extraordinary adventure.

Editor of The Cauldron: I’m a skilled riveter. When beams are lifted into position on buildings, I hang in the air on a swing-like seat, putting the sections together with rivets. If I had chosen a different path, I probably wouldn’t have the unique distinction of being the only person to fall twelve stories and survive. This incredible experience happened while I was working on the construction of an eighteen-story bank building.

I was working in front on the twelfth story. At this particular time I was directly under the crane which hoisted the great girders. Happening to glance down, I saw an exceptionally large load coming up. There were five. It is seldom that more than three are hoisted at once. I watched them ascend, interested in the process of landing so many. When they had almost reached the level of the fifteenth story, the roof-man gave the signal to slow down. Mistaking his motions, the crane operator pulled his reverse and the great beams swung inward.

I was working on the twelfth floor. At that moment, I was right under the crane that was lifting the huge girders. When I looked down, I noticed an unusually large load coming up. There were five of them. It’s rare to lift more than three at a time. I watched them rise, curious about how they would be placed so many at once. When they were nearly at the fifteenth floor, the roof worker signaled to slow down. Misinterpreting his gestures, the crane operator hit the reverse, and the massive beams swung inward.

Seeing that collision between the front of the structure and the beams was unavoidable, I attempted to get out of the way in the event anything happened. I was not quick enough. With a crash, the girders smashed into the building right over the heavy rope from which I hung, cutting it as though it were string.

Seeing that the impact between the front of the structure and the beams was inevitable, I tried to move out of the way in case anything went wrong. I wasn't fast enough. With a loud crash, the girders slammed into the building right above the heavy rope I was hanging from, slicing through it like it was just string.

Things happened so fast then that my memory of them is confused. Instantly I was precipitated downward. I do not know what sensations a drowning man experiences, but have heard that a whole life time is flashed across the victim’s mind. That is just what happened in my case. Everything I ever did came before me in those terrifying moments.

Things happened so quickly at that time that my memory of them is jumbled. Suddenly, I was falling downwards. I don’t know what a drowning person feels, but I’ve heard that their whole life flashes before their eyes. That’s exactly what happened to me. Everything I’ve ever done came rushing back in those frightening moments.

Though stricken with horror, I tried to keep my mind clear. Far below me I could see clusters of people gazing at me, horror stricken, as I fell, turning over and over.

Though filled with terror, I tried to stay focused. Far below, I could see groups of people staring at me, horrified, as I fell, tumbling over and over.

In a moment’s time I was within four stories of the pavement. My breath was almost gone. Insane with the thought of the terrible fate that awaited me, I shut my eyes. Then, with a great roaring in my ears, I struck, and, though almost dead, knew that it wasn’t the street. For an instant I was aware of great pain and then ... nothingness.

In an instant, I was four stories up from the ground. I could barely breathe. Overwhelmed by the horrifying fate that awaited me, I closed my eyes. Then, with a loud ringing in my ears, I hit the ground and, even though I felt almost lifeless, I realized it wasn’t the street. For a moment, I felt intense pain and then ... nothingness.

Within an hour I had regained consciousness. Fate was with me that day. Just as I fell a big open truck, piled high with cardboard boxes, had stopped beneath me. In this I landed; my fall was broken by these boxes, and I escaped a most horrible death.

Within an hour, I woke up. Luck was on my side that day. Just as I was falling, a big open truck loaded with cardboard boxes had stopped right beneath me. I landed in it; the boxes cushioned my fall, and I avoided a really terrible death.

Upon examination, it was found that I suffered four fractured ribs, a compound fracture of the left leg, two breaks in my right arm and a break in my left wrist in addition to severe cuts about the body and head. That is my story. I call it a narrow escape.

Upon examination, it was discovered that I had four broken ribs, a compound fracture in my left leg, two fractures in my right arm, and a break in my left wrist, along with serious cuts on my body and head. That's my story. I refer to it as a narrow escape.

JOHN BURKHOLZ.

JOHN BURKHOLZ.


[112]

[112]

THE EYRIE

The time has come to talk of cats and Chinamen, and rattlesnakes and skulls—and why it is these things abound in yarns for WEIRD TALES. Particularly cats and Chinamen. Believe it or not, every second manuscript we open (and that’s placing the average rather low) is concerned with one or the other, or both, of these.

The time has come to discuss cats and Chinese people, and rattlesnakes and skulls—and why these things often appear in stories for WEIRD TALES. Especially cats and Chinese people. Believe it or not, every other manuscript we open (and that's already being generous) is about one of these topics, or both.

Why is this? Is it because a cat and a Chinaman suggest the mysticism of the Orient, and thus seem excellent “props” for weird fiction? Or is it merely because both mind their own business, imperturbably pursue their destinies, and thereby create the impression that there’s some deep-laid mystery here? We ask you that.

Why is that? Is it because a cat and a Chinese person evoke the mystique of the East, making them great "props" for strange stories? Or is it simply because both stay out of trouble, calmly follow their paths, and create the feeling that there’s a profound mystery at play? We ask you that.

Whatever the reason, it’s an odd and curious fact that when an author sets out to tell a weird tale his mind turns, as if instinctively, to cats and Chinamen. And then, for good measure, he not infrequently throws in a few rattlesnakes and a skull or two.

Whatever the reason, it’s a strange and interesting fact that when an author decides to tell a bizarre story, his mind seems to instinctively drift toward cats and Chinese people. And then, just for good measure, he often adds in a few rattlesnakes and a skull or two.

Sometimes the result is interesting. And sometimes it is awful! And again, sometimes, it is a ludicrous thing, unconsciously funny.

Sometimes the outcome is interesting. Other times, it's terrible! And then there are moments when it’s just ridiculous, funny without even trying.

We have no prejudices against Chinese characters in fiction, and we have none whatever against cats. For that matter, we haven’t any prejudices of any sort. We’ve published a good many stories about Chinese, and quite a large number about cats, and not a few that featured skulls and rattlesnakes. You’ll find some in this June issue.

We have no biases against Chinese characters in fiction, and we don't have any against cats either. In fact, we don't have any biases at all. We've published quite a few stories about Chinese people, a good number about cats, and several that included skulls and rattlesnakes. You’ll find some in this June issue.

But we didn’t accept those stories because of the aforementioned features, nor yet in spite of them. We accepted them solely because they were GOOD stories. We observe one rule, and one rule only, in selecting stories for your entertainment. We think we’ve mentioned this before, but we’ll say again that our only requirement is: The thing MUST be interesting!

But we didn’t accept those stories because of the reasons mentioned earlier, nor did we reject them because of those reasons. We accepted them simply because they were GOOD stories. We follow one rule, and only one rule, when choosing stories for your entertainment. We believe we’ve mentioned this before, but we’ll say it again: The thing MUST be interesting!

If a story interests us it will likewise interest others, or so we believe. And if it doesn’t—Thumbs Down! And it doesn’t matter a good gosh darn whether the hero, or villain, has yellow skin and oblique eyelids, or flaxen hair and sky-blue eyes, or whether or not a green-eyed cat howls atop a grinning skull. The story’s the thing!

If a story catches our attention, it'll probably catch other people’s too, or at least that's what we think. And if it doesn’t—thumbs down! It really doesn’t matter at all if the hero or villain has yellow skin and slanted eyelids, or light hair and bright blue eyes, or if a green-eyed cat is howling on top of a grinning skull. The story is what matters!

All the same, though, we would like to know why all these cats and Chinamen are slinking mysteriously through our manuscripts. We read eight before breakfast this morning (chosen quite at random), and we hope to die if there wasn’t a Chinaman in every last one of them!

All the same, we’d really like to know why all these cats and Chinese people are sneaking around in our manuscripts. We read eight of them before breakfast this morning (picked completely at random), and we swear there was a Chinese person in each and every one!


And still the letters pour in from delighted readers—plenty of them! Manifestly, it is quite impossible to print more than a fractional part of them here, but we can’t refrain from quoting at least three that concern Paul Suter’s story, “Beyond the Door,” which appeared in the April WEIRD TALES.

And still the letters keep coming in from happy readers—lots of them! Clearly, it’s impossible to print more than a tiny fraction of them here, but we can’t help but share at least three that relate to Paul Suter’s story, “Beyond the Door,” which was published in the April WEIRD TALES.

We take it you remember this story and will therefore be interested in these comments. The first letter comes from R. E. Lambert, secretary of the Washington Square College of New York University, New York, and reads as follows:

We assume you remember this story and will be interested in these comments. The first letter is from R. E. Lambert, secretary of the Washington Square College of New York University, New York, and it says:

“Dear sir: Just as Woodrow Wilson used to say during his most trying days in the presidency that when he wanted to get his mind completely off his work he would turn to a detective story, so I turn for my own relaxation to the horror story.

“Dear sir: Just like Woodrow Wilson used to say during his toughest days as president, when he needed to take his mind off his work, he would read a detective story. I, too, turn to horror stories for my own relaxation.”

“I suppose it would take exhaustive questioning by a psychoanalyst to discover why this sort of literature appeals to me, but the fact is it does so appeal. While there are hundreds of others like me in this respect, I doubt whether the number is great enough to make such a venture as yours a considerable financial success—therefore, the more praise to you for your courage in launching WEIRD TALES.

“I guess it would take a lot of in-depth questioning from a psychoanalyst to figure out why this type of literature speaks to me, but the truth is, it really does. While there are probably hundreds of others who feel the same way, I’m not sure there are enough to make a project like yours a major financial success—so, more credit to you for having the guts to start WEIRD TALES.”

“What particularly impelled me to write this letter is the story in the current issue, entitled ‘Beyond the Door.’ One reason why I single this one from such a congeries of thrilling, weird tales is that, with all its mystery and suggestion of the supernatural, the dénouement and everything that leads up to it are discovered at the end to be logically and physically ‘possible.’ So often, in mystery stories, we are called upon to accept much that simply is not naturally possible, and we turn from them, duly horrified, but unpersuaded that the tale is more than a figment of a morbid imagination.

“What really made me want to write this letter is the story in the latest issue called ‘Beyond the Door.’ One reason I highlight this one among so many exciting, strange tales is that, despite all its mystery and hints of the supernatural, the ending and everything leading up to it are revealed to be logically and physically ‘possible.’ Too often, in mystery stories, we’re expected to accept a lot that just isn’t realistically possible, and we walk away, suitably shocked, but unconvinced that the story is more than a product of a twisted imagination.”

“From the standpoint of construction, I have read few stories that so faithfully adhere to the trinity of short story tradition—unity, coherence and mass. Especially on the score of unity, the most important of the trinity, do I find this tale worthy of much praise. Not a situation, not a paragraph, nor a sentence, but which has a direct bearing on the unfoldment of the plot. And I find no single instance where the choice of words seems to have resulted from a straining for effect. Of how many stories, whether horrific or any other kind, can this truly be said?

“From a construction perspective, I've read few stories that stick so closely to the core elements of short story tradition—unity, coherence, and impact. Especially in terms of unity, the most crucial element, I find this story highly commendable. Every situation, every paragraph, and every sentence has a direct connection to the development of the plot. I can’t find a single instance where the word choice seems forced or overly contrived. How many stories, whether they're scary or of another genre, can genuinely claim that?”

“Then, too, very few tales are really brought home to the reader’s own intimate experience of life. Yet here we shudder at the terrors created by a guilty conscience, and approve, while we shudder, of the terrible punishment that is meted out for the wrong-doing. How very real it thus becomes to all of us!

“Then again, very few stories truly connect with the reader's personal experience of life. Yet here we feel the fear brought on by a guilty conscience, and we find ourselves approving, even as we shudder, of the harsh punishment that follows wrongdoing. It makes the experience feel incredibly real to all of us!”

“Finally, the author dares to do, and admirably succeeds in doing, what so few writers of fiction attempt—and mostly bungle when they do attempt. I refer to the linking of his story in the closing paragraphs to man’s inevitable, age-old uncertainty as to what is to come in the hereafter. This alone elevates ‘Beyond the Door’ out of the ordinary run of fiction.

“Finally, the author takes the bold step of doing what so few fiction writers try—and often fail at when they do. I’m talking about connecting his story in the final paragraphs to humanity’s long-standing and unavoidable uncertainty about what happens after death. This alone raises ‘Beyond the Door’ above the usual standards of fiction.”

“Here’s wishing you a well-merited success!”

"Wishing you well-deserved success!"

The next one was written by Rev. Andrew Wallace MacNeill, minister of the Bethlehem Congregational Church, International Falls, Minnesota:

The next one was written by Rev. Andrew Wallace MacNeill, minister of the Bethlehem Congregational Church, International Falls, Minnesota:

“Gentlemen: I have read with much interest and pleasure the April number of your new magazine, which I believe will make a distinctive and acceptable place for itself in magazine literature.

“Gentlemen: I have read with great interest and enjoyment the April issue of your new magazine, which I believe will carve out a unique and welcome spot for itself in magazine literature.

“I am particularly interested in the story by a new writer, Paul Suter, ‘Beyond the Door’ proving exceptionally appealing and gripping. I hope you will publish more work by this writer, as I believe if he maintains the standard of this story your readers will make quite a popular response.”

“I’m really interested in the story by a new writer, Paul Suter, ‘Beyond the Door,’ which is exceptionally engaging and captivating. I hope you’ll publish more work from him because I believe if he keeps up the quality of this story, your readers will have a great reaction.”

[113]

[113]

And the third letter, which arrived in the same mail that brought the first two, came from the author himself:

And the third letter, which arrived in the same mail as the first two, came from the author himself:

“Dear Mr. Baird: I take it that even editors enjoy an occasional pat on the back, in the midst of the many black looks they receive, so I am presuming to express my appreciation of the way in which you printed my story, ‘Beyond the Door,’ in your April issue.

“Dear Mr. Baird: I assume that even editors appreciate a compliment now and then, considering all the negative feedback they often get, so I wanted to take a moment to express my gratitude for how you published my story, ‘Beyond the Door,’ in your April issue.

“There is a story which might easily have been rendered monotonous by unintelligent press work—because the effect of slowly undermining horror, which I had to attain, is akin to monotony. You avoided that pitfall by change of type—and (this to me is the remarkable thing) I can tell by the way in which you ran in those changes that you got absolutely every subtle suggestion which I concealed in that story—and I buried quite a lot of them there. You must have read my manuscript with a microscope. May I take the liberty of expressing my opinion that as an editor you are emphatically THERE?

“There’s a story that could have easily turned dull due to poor press work—because the slow building of horror I aimed for is similar to monotony. You avoided that trap by switching up the style—and (this is what impresses me) I can tell by how you made those changes that you caught every subtle hint I tucked into that story—and I hid quite a few of them there. You must have read my manuscript with great attention. May I express my opinion that as an editor, you are definitely on point?”

“Cordially yours,

"Sincerely,"

“J. Paul Suter.”

“J. Paul Suter.”

We almost dislike to print this last one—it’s too much like pinning a medal on our coat—but we can plead, in extenuation, that the excellence of Mr. Suter’s story was not due to our editing, or printer’s directions, or anything of the sort, but solely to his splendid craftsmanship. He wrote a good story and we published it, and no amount of editing could have made it any better.

We almost hate to mention this last one—it feels a bit like bragging—but we can argue in our defense that the greatness of Mr. Suter’s story wasn’t because of our editing, printer’s instructions, or anything like that, but entirely due to his amazing skill. He wrote a great story and we published it, and no amount of editing could have improved it.

If you failed to read “Beyond the Door” we earnestly recommend that you do so now. In either case, don’t miss his next story. It is called “The Guard of Honor,” and is fully as “creepy” as the first—and you will find it in the next issue of WEIRD TALES.

If you haven't read “Beyond the Door,” we strongly suggest you do that now. Either way, don't miss his next story. It's called “The Guard of Honor,” and it's just as “creepy” as the first—and you’ll find it in the next issue of WEIRD TALES.

Suter is a coming writer. No doubt of that. And since he tells us, “I would rather write horror stories than anything else,” we hope to publish the best of his work.

Suter is an up-and-coming writer. There’s no doubt about that. And since he says, “I would rather write horror stories than anything else,” we look forward to publishing the best of his work.


We’ve ransacked a bale of Letters to the Editor in an effort to find some not sweet with praise! and we’ve found only two, and here they are:

We’ve gone through a bunch of Letters to the Editor trying to find some that aren’t filled with praise! and we’ve only found two, and here they are:

“Dear sir: I have purchased two copies of your new magazine, have read the stories, and also the praise liberally supplied by friends and readers. I think it is time to offer a few words of criticism, since applause and praise of this kind does not mean much. The public lauds any new effort; it applauds anything, even moving pictures.

“Dear sir: I bought two copies of your new magazine, read the stories, and also the positive reviews from friends and readers. I think it’s time to share some criticism, since praise like this doesn’t carry much weight. The public cheers for any new endeavor; it applauds everything, even movies.”

“The stories you have printed so far can be grouped under three general headings: Ghost Stories, Snake Stories, Insanity Stories. In your first issue you printed a story called ‘Ooze’ which approached the type of semi-scientific stories that are liked intensely by all those who are fond of the unusual, and if you would publish at least one story of this type in each issue of your magazine I am sure that your efforts would register larger sales.”—Conrad A. Brandt, 563 West 150th Street New York City.

“The stories you’ve published so far can be categorized into three main groups: Ghost Stories, Snake Stories, and Insanity Stories. In your first issue, you featured a story called ‘Ooze’ that tapped into the kind of semi-scientific tales that really appeal to those who enjoy the unconventional. If you could include at least one story like this in each issue of your magazine, I’m confident that your sales would increase.” —Conrad A. Brandt, 563 West 150th Street, New York City.

“My dear Mr. Baird: At last it arrived—that second volume. If you play that slow trick again on us we shall send one of our aviators to Chicago to get the so strenuously desired copy.

“My dear Mr. Baird: Finally, it has arrived—that second volume. If you pull that slow trick on us again, we will send one of our pilots to Chicago to get the much-anticipated copy."

“Allow me to tell you which story in the April number I liked best and which I hate best. ‘The Scar’ by Dr. Carl Ramus was a gem. Plausible, scientifically correct, well told, no words wasted. ‘The Whispering Thing’ is the acme of foolish, silly, nonsensical, high-school girl, bucket-of-blood story. If you waste more paper on such rotten stuff I predict failure in caps.”—Adeline Jugol, Covina Apartments, Los Angeles.

“Let me share which story in the April issue I liked the most and which I disliked the most. ‘The Scar’ by Dr. Carl Ramus was fantastic. It was believable, scientifically accurate, well-written, and no words were wasted. On the other hand, ‘The Whispering Thing’ is the peak of foolish, silly, nonsensical, high-school girl, blood-and-guts stories. If you keep putting more paper towards such terrible stuff, I predict failure in big letters.”—Adeline Jugol, Covina Apartments, Los Angeles.

Ouch!

Ouch!

Luckily, though, not all our readers disrelished “The Whispering Thing.” For instance:

Luckily, though, not all our readers disliked “The Whispering Thing.” For example:

“Dear sir: Having recently read the second issue of WEIRD TALES, I cannot refrain from expressing my congratulations on your rare fiction taste as an editor. I enjoyed reading the novelette by Harold Ward, but the authors who wrote ‘The Whispering Thing’ have an imagination which is extraordinary. I happened to read this story late at night, and I began to look for ‘spooks.’ Talk about horror and terror combined! This story is nothing short of a marvel.

“Dear sir: I recently read the second issue of WEIRD TALES, and I can't help but congratulate you on your excellent taste in fiction as an editor. I really enjoyed the novelette by Harold Ward, but the authors of ‘The Whispering Thing’ have an extraordinary imagination. I happened to read this story late at night, and I found myself searching for ‘spooks.’ Talk about horror and terror combined! This story is nothing less than a marvel.

“I sincerely believe that you have an innate tendency for selecting stories of this type, and if you keep this class of stories running you will, without the least doubt, be a success.”—O. R. Hamilton, 4002 Avenue F, Austin, Texas.

“I truly believe that you have a natural talent for choosing stories like this, and if you continue with this type of storytelling, you will definitely be successful.” —O. R. Hamilton, 4002 Avenue F, Austin, Texas.

With regard to the poetic effusion that follows, we’re not sure whether “Witch Hazel” is spoofing us or having a spasm of ecstasy. At any rate, we’ll take a chance and print the thing just as she wrote it:

With respect to the poetic outpouring that comes next, we’re unsure whether “Witch Hazel” is messing with us or experiencing a moment of pure joy. In any case, we’ll take a risk and publish it exactly as she wrote it:

“Dear Editor: No words can express how much I enjoy your magazine. Here is what I think of it:

“Dear Editor: No words can express how much I love your magazine. Here’s what I think about it:

“Oh, what is more pleasure than a show,
A party, bon bons, or even a beau?
Well, here’s the answer (all readers take heed);
WEIRD TALES and a nice quiet place to read!

“It’s my favorite magazine, and I can hardly wait for each number to come out. I think it is the most wonderful magazine in the world, as it is so different, so extremely interesting—but there! I can never say enough in its praise. As my little verse says, ‘I like it better than anything,’ and I’ve often said I wished some editor would publish just such a magazine, and thank you, Mr. Baird (you Good Fairy) for doing so. I can hardly wait for the next issue. Thank you for filling a long felt need, and good luck!”—Witch Hazel of St. Louis.

“It’s my favorite magazine, and I can’t wait for each issue to come out. I think it’s the most amazing magazine in the world because it’s so different and incredibly interesting—but there! I can never say enough good things about it. As my little verse says, ‘I like it better than anything,’ and I’ve often said I wished some editor would publish a magazine just like this one, so thank you, Mr. Baird (you Good Fairy), for making that happen. I can’t wait for the next issue. Thank you for filling a long-felt need, and good luck!”—Witch Hazel of St. Louis.

We’ve scores of flattering letters here, but we’re not going to print them all [prolonged and loud applause], because, for one thing, we haven’t space, and, for another, we have a sneaking suspicion that our delight in reading them is not always shared by others. So we’ll run only five or six more, and call it a day.

We have a bunch of flattering letters here, but we’re not going to print them all [prolonged and loud applause], because, for one thing, we don’t have the space, and for another, we have a hunch that our enjoyment of reading them isn’t always shared by everyone. So, we’ll publish only five or six more and call it a day.

“My dear Mr. Baird: I don’t mind admitting that I was a little leary about WEIRD TALES when I first heard of it. The fact of the matter is, I picked up the first copy with a good deal of prejudice against it. The reason for this prejudice is clear enough. I have always had a healthy respect for mystery stories and believe they are the hardest kind to write—and to judge.

“My dear Mr. Baird: I don’t mind saying that I was a bit skeptical about WEIRD TALES when I first heard about it. Honestly, I picked up the first issue with quite a bit of bias. The reason for this bias is pretty obvious. I've always had a strong respect for mystery stories and believe they are the most challenging to write—and to evaluate.

“For this reason I am moved to write you and tell you how very much my view point has changed. You have not only sold me, you have enthused me. There is no question about your future. I’ve talked to many friends who have read the March issue, and I know.”—A. M. Oliver, 148 North Portage Path, Akron, Ohio.

“For this reason, I feel compelled to write to you and share how much my perspective has changed. You’ve not only convinced me, but you’ve also inspired me. There’s no doubt about your future. I’ve spoken with several friends who have read the March issue, and I know.” —A. M. Oliver, 148 North Portage Path, Akron, Ohio.

“Dear sir: I asked my newsdealer for something different in the magazine line today, and he handed me a copy of the April WEIRD TALES. I’ve read many so-called mystery stories, but none can compare with those I found in your magazine. It is something altogether new and most fascinating. I especially enjoyed ‘The Snake Fiend’ and ‘The[114] Conquering Will.’ Those sort of stories appeal to me. For anybody that is looking for something different I heartily advise your magazine. May you prosper!”—P. W. Burrows, Kearney, Nebraska.

“Dear sir: I asked my newsstand guy for something different in magazines today, and he gave me a copy of the April WEIRD TALES. I’ve read a lot of so-called mystery stories, but none can compare to the ones in your magazine. It's something completely new and really captivating. I especially enjoyed ‘The Snake Fiend’ and ‘The[114] Conquering Will.’ Those kinds of stories resonate with me. For anyone looking for something unique, I strongly recommend your magazine. Wishing you all the best!”—P. W. Burrows, Kearney, Nebraska.

“Dear sirs: ... I was in the business section of Des Moines one evening recently when my eye fell upon a copy of WEIRD TALES. Struck by its unusual appearance, I bought one. When I arrived home it was rather early, and I sat down to read. Well, I had not finished a half dozen pages before I knew I had found a marvelous book—in fact, my ideal magazine. Before I had finished the second story I was as much in its power as our detective friend seems to be in the power of ‘The Whispering Thing.’...

“Dear sirs: ... I was in the business district of Des Moines one evening recently when I noticed a copy of WEIRD TALES. Its unique look caught my attention, so I decided to buy it. When I got home, it was still early, and I sat down to read it. I hadn’t even finished a few pages before I realized I had discovered an incredible book—in fact, my perfect magazine. By the time I finished the second story, I was just as captivated by it as our detective friend seems to be by 'The Whispering Thing.'...”

“But here I have been taking up your time with praise of the Wonder Magazine and haven’t spoken of the most vital thing—the thing which makes such mighty entertainment possible. Please find enclosed three dollars for which please enter me for a year’s subscription to WEIRD TALES, beginning with your third issue.”—J. C. Wolquist, 1544 Walker Street, Des Moines, Iowa.

“But I've been taking up your time praising the Wonder Magazine and haven't mentioned the most important thing—the thing that makes such amazing entertainment possible. Please find enclosed three dollars for which I’d like to subscribe to WEIRD TALES for a year, starting with your third issue.”—J. C. Wolquist, 1544 Walker Street, Des Moines, Iowa.

“Dear Mr. Baird: Three weeks ago I bought a copy of WEIRD TALES, and I am shaking yet, as you probably can tell by my scribbling!... The first story I read was ‘The Thing of a Thousand Shapes.’ It happened to be eleven-thirty when I finished the first installment, and I went to bed quaking in every limb, firmly resolved never to lay eyes on another copy of WEIRD TALES.

“Dear Mr. Baird: Three weeks ago I bought a copy of WEIRD TALES, and I'm still shaking, as you can probably tell by my writing!... The first story I read was ‘The Thing of a Thousand Shapes.’ It was eleven-thirty when I finished the first part, and I went to bed trembling all over, completely determined never to look at another copy of WEIRD TALES.”

“A few days later I passed a news stand. There, glaring into my eyes, was the interesting cover of WEIRD TALES. I was about to turn away when curiosity whispered in my ear, ‘What happened to Billy?’

“A few days later, I walked past a newsstand. There, staring at me, was the intriguing cover of WEIRD TALES. I was about to look away when curiosity nudged me, ‘What happened to Billy?’”

“Being a woman, curiosity, of course, won, and home I went, with the copy tucked snugly under my arm.... And now I look on WEIRD TALES as a friend indeed. I daren’t let my little brother get the magazine before he does his lessons, or they would never get done, while such an absorbing magazine is around.”—Miss Marguerite Nicholson, 635 North Frazier Street, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania.

“Being a woman, curiosity won out, and I went home with the magazine tucked securely under my arm.... Now I see WEIRD TALES as a true friend. I can’t let my little brother get the magazine before he finishes his homework, or he would never get it done with such an engaging magazine around.”—Miss Marguerite Nicholson, 635 North Frazier Street, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania.

“Dear Mr. Baird: Congratulations! Your new magazine is simply splendid. I have often wondered just when I would be able to go to a news stand and buy a real magazine. Now all my worry has ceased.... There is one trouble with it, and that is that it doesn’t come weekly or semi-monthly.”—M. Nawrocki, 854 Robinson Avenue, Milwaukee, Wisconsin.

“Dear Mr. Baird: Congratulations! Your new magazine is absolutely wonderful. I've often thought about when I'd finally be able to go to a newsstand and buy a proper magazine. Now all my concerns are gone.... There is just one issue, and that is that it doesn’t come out weekly or twice a month.” —M. Nawrocki, 854 Robinson Avenue, Milwaukee, Wisconsin.

“Dear Mr. Baird: ... I have thoroughly enjoyed DETECTIVE TALES, every issue of it, and believe that there is more good reading matter in it than in any other magazine published, and when I saw a copy of WEIRD TALES at the news stand, with your name or it, I could not resist getting it. And it has lived up to my expectations. I could not put the magazine down until I had finished every story, and that was about three o’clock the next morning.”...—Mary Sharon, 1912 Main Street, Galena, Kansas.

“Dear Mr. Baird: ... I have thoroughly enjoyed DETECTIVE TALES, every issue, and I believe it contains more great reading than any other magazine out there. When I saw a copy of WEIRD TALES at the newsstand with your name on it, I couldn’t resist picking it up. It definitely met my expectations. I couldn’t put the magazine down until I had finished every story, and that was around three o’clock the next morning.”...—Mary Sharon, 1912 Main Street, Galena, Kansas.

And it’s now three o’clock in the afternoon, and the printer is calling for copy, and—

And it’s now 3 PM, and the printer is asking for more text, and—

That’ll be all.

That’s it.

THE EDITOR.

THE EDITORIAL TEAM.


[115]

[115]

Margaret Sanger dares to tell the truth about Birth Control

Margaret Sanger bravely speaks the truth about birth control.

Margaret Sanger

Margaret Sanger

For centuries the world has played a game of “hush” about the one most important fact of marriage. Even today tens of thousands of women are doomed to a life of hopeless, helpless drudgery—and their children are doomed to privation and neglect because the mother simply can not give so many of them the proper care or support.

For centuries, the world has kept silent about the most important truth of marriage. Even today, tens of thousands of women are trapped in a life of hopeless, helpless routine—and their children face poverty and neglect because their mothers simply can’t provide them with the proper care or support.

Words alone can not tell the terrible sacrifice in wasted bodies and blasted lives that has been exacted from women every year. Words alone can not express the untold suffering tens of thousands of women—and children—must endure every year. That is why Margaret Sanger, herself a mother, and President of the American Birth Control League, dares to tell the truth about this important subject.

Words alone cannot convey the awful sacrifice in wasted bodies and shattered lives that women face every year. Words alone cannot express the immense suffering that tens of thousands of women—and children—must endure annually. That’s why Margaret Sanger, herself a mother and President of the American Birth Control League, has the courage to speak the truth about this crucial issue.

Will you ever write a letter like this?

Will you ever write a letter like this?

Only these agony-laden letters can tell the story of woman’s sacrifice in all its anguish. These are but a few of thousands sent every day to Margaret Sanger by unhappy mothers who have turned to her for help in their greatest need, revealing to her the nameless fears and terrors that clutch at their hearts. Read these letters, and know for yourself what women still suffer:

Only these heart-wrenching letters can tell the story of a woman's sacrifice in all its pain. These are just a few of the thousands sent daily to Margaret Sanger by distressed mothers seeking her help in their greatest need, sharing with her the unspoken fears and anxieties that grip their hearts. Read these letters, and understand for yourself what women still endure:

“It is terrible to think of bringing these little bodies and souls into the world, without means or strength to care for them. I know that this must be the last one, for it would be better for me to go than to bring more neglected babies into the world.”

“It’s awful to think about bringing these little bodies and souls into the world without the resources or ability to take care of them. I know this has to be the last one because it would be better for me to leave than to bring more neglected babies into the world.”

“My baby is only 10 months old, and the oldest of my four children is 7. I am so discouraged I want to die. Ignorance on this all-important subject has put me where I am.”

“My baby is only 10 months old, and the oldest of my four kids is 7. I feel so discouraged I want to give up. Not knowing enough about this really important topic has brought me to this point.”

“Why is it,” Mrs. Sanger asks, “that the women of Australia, New Zealand, Holland, France, and many other nations are permitted to know the truths that can save them from this terrible suffering, while the women of America must still endure the agonies to which they are needlessly condemned?” Margaret Sanger considers it a slur upon the intelligence of American womankind to deny to them the knowledge which has brought freedom, health, happiness, and life itself, to the women of other nations. That is why she has braved the storms of denunciation, why she has fought through every court in the land for her right to arouse woman-kind.

“Why is it,” Mrs. Sanger asks, “that women in Australia, New Zealand, Holland, France, and many other countries are allowed to know the truths that can save them from this terrible suffering, while American women have to keep enduring the pain they don’t need to?” Margaret Sanger believes it’s an insult to the intelligence of American women to deny them the knowledge that has brought freedom, health, happiness, and life itself to women in other countries. That’s why she has faced the backlash, and why she has fought through every court in the country for her right to awaken women.

In her revolutionary book, Margaret Sanger, internationally famous for her ceaseless activities in behalf of women and hailed as the liberator of her sex, shows the way out for tired, struggling womankind. With utter frankness she tears down the veil of silence that has always surrounded the subject of birth control. It is a startling revelation of a new truth that will open the eyes of women everywhere.

In her groundbreaking book, Margaret Sanger, well-known for her relentless efforts for women and celebrated as a champion for her gender, reveals a path for weary, struggling women. With complete honesty, she removes the stigma that has long shrouded the topic of birth control. It is a shocking revelation of a new truth that will enlighten women everywhere.

Is the Husband or Wife to Blame?

Is the Husband or Wife to Blame?

Whose is the blame for the tragedy of too many children—husband or wife?

Whose fault is it for the tragedy of so many children—husband or wife?

Margaret Sanger, the great Birth Control advocate, comes with a message vital to every married man and woman.

Margaret Sanger, the prominent advocate for birth control, brings a message that is essential for every married couple.

In her wonderful book Mrs. Sanger shows how women can and will rise above the forces that have ruined their beauty—that drag them down—that wreck their mental and physical strength—that make them an easy prey for death—that disqualify them for society, for self-improvement—and finally shut them out from the thing they cherish most, their husband’s love.

In her amazing book, Mrs. Sanger demonstrates how women can and will overcome the challenges that have damaged their beauty—holding them back—destroying their mental and physical strength—making them vulnerable to illness—disqualifying them from society, from personal growth—and ultimately shutting them out from what they value most, their husband's love.

In blazing this revolutionary trail to the new freedom of women, this daring and heroic author points out that women who can not afford to have more than one or two children, should not do so. It is a crime to herself, a crime to her children, a crime to society.

In paving this groundbreaking path to women's new freedom, this bold and courageous author emphasizes that women who can't afford to have more than one or two children shouldn't have more. It's detrimental to herself, harmful to her children, and a disservice to society.

A Priceless Possession

A Cherished Item

Now Margaret Sanger’s message to all women, contained in “Woman and the New Race,” is made available to the public. A special edition of this vital book has been published in response to the overwhelming demand. Order your copy of this wonderful book at once, at the special edition price of only $2. Then, if after reading it you do not treasure it as a priceless possession, return it to us and your money will be refunded.

Now Margaret Sanger's message to all women, found in “Woman and the New Race,” is available to the public. A special edition of this important book has been published due to high demand. Order your copy of this amazing book now for the special edition price of just $2. If, after reading it, you don’t consider it a valuable addition to your collection, simply return it to us and we’ll refund your money.

It is not even necessary to send a penny now. Just the coupon will bring your copy of “Woman and the New Race.” It is bound in handsome, durable gray cloth, printed in clear readable type, on good quality book paper and contains 234 pages, sent to you in a plain wrapper. When the book is delivered at your home, pay the postman the special low price of $2 plus the few cents postage. But mail the coupon at once. Tear it off before you turn this page.

You don’t even need to send a penny now. Just the coupon will get you your copy of “Woman and the New Race.” It’s bound in sturdy gray cloth, printed in clear, readable type, on high-quality book paper, and has 234 pages, delivered to you in a plain wrapper. When the book arrives at your home, pay the postman the special low price of $2 plus a few cents for postage. But mail the coupon right away. Tear it off before you turn this page.

PARTIAL LIST OF CONTENTS

Partial List of Contents

  • * Woman’s Error and Her Debt.
  • Cries of Despair
  • * When Should a Woman Avoid Having Children?
  • Two Classes of Women.
  • Birth Control—a Parent’s Problem or Woman’s.
  • * Continence—Is it Practicable or Desirable?
  • Woman and the New Morality.
  • * Are Preventive Means Certain?
  • Legislating Women’s Morals.
  • * Contraceptives or Abortion.
  • Progress We Have Made.

* Any one of these chapters is alone worth many times the price of the book.

* Any one of these chapters is worth many times the price of the book on its own.

TRUTH PUBLISHING COMPANY
Dept. T-506 1658 Broadway
New York City

TRUTH PUBLISHING COMPANY
Dept. T-506 1658 Broadway
New York City

Truth Publishing Company
Dept. T-506, 1658 Broadway
New York City

Truth Publishing Company
Dept. T-506, 1658 Broadway
New York City

Please send me in plain wrapper, Margaret Sanger’s new book, “Woman and the New Race.” I am enclosing no money, but will give the postman who delivers the book to me $2 plus postage.

Please send me in plain packaging, Margaret Sanger’s new book, “Woman and the New Race.” I’m not including any money, but I will give the postman who delivers the book to me $2 plus the postage.

Name
Address
City
State

(Orders from countries outside the United States, must be accompanied by money order.)

(Orders from countries outside the United States must be accompanied by a money order.)


WANTED! U.S. RAILWAY MAIL CLERKS

WANTED! U.S. RAILWAY MAIL CLERKS

Get $1600 to $2300 a Year

Get $1600 to $2300 a year

MEN—BOYS 18 OR OVER SHOULD MAIL COUPON IMMEDIATELY

MEN—BOYS 18 OR OLDER SHOULD MAIL COUPON RIGHT AWAY

STEADY WORK PAID VACATIONS NO LAYOFFS

STEADY JOB PAID TIME OFF NO LAYOFFS

Common Education Sufficient

Public Education Adequate

Travel—See the Country

Travel—Explore the Country

FRANKLIN INSTITUTE,
Dept. T257, Rochester, N. Y.

FRANKLIN INSTITUTE,
Dept. T257, Rochester, NY.

Sirs: Send me, without charge, (1) sample Railway Postal Clerk Examination questions; (2) tell me how to get a U. S. Government job; (3) send list of Government jobs obtainable.

Sirs: Please send me, at no cost, (1) sample questions for the Railway Postal Clerk Examination; (2) inform me on how to obtain a U.S. Government job; (3) provide a list of available Government jobs.

Name
Address

BE SURE AND GET YOUR COPY OF WEIRD TALES EVERY MONTH

BE SURE TO GET YOUR COPY OF WEIRD TALES EVERY MONTH


[116]

[116]

I Will Give You a Chance To Earn $200 a Week

I Will Give You a Chance To Earn $200 a Week

Right now, today, I offer you an opportunity to be your own boss—to work just as many hours a day as you please—to start when you want to and quit when you want to—and earn $200 a week.

Right now, today, I give you a chance to be your own boss—to work as many hours a day as you want—to start when you want and finish when you want—and make $200 a week.

These Are Facts

These are facts

Does that sound too good to be true? If it does, then let me tell you what J. R. Head did in a small town in Kansas. Head lives in a town of 631 people. He was sick, broke, out of a job. He accepted my offer. I gave him the same chance I am now offering you. At this new work he has made as high as $69.50 for one day’s work.

Does that sound too good to be true? If it does, let me tell you what J. R. Head did in a small town in Kansas. Head lives in a town of 631 people. He was sick, broke, and out of a job. He accepted my offer. I gave him the same chance I'm now offering you. In this new job, he has made as much as $69.50 for just one day's work.

J. R. HEAD

J.R. HEAD

You can do every bit as well as he did. If that isn’t enough, then let me tell you about E. A. Sweet of Michigan. He was an electrical engineer and didn’t know anything about selling. In his first month’s spare time he earned $243. Inside of six months he was making between $600 and $1,200 a month.

You can do just as well as he did. If that’s not convincing enough, let me tell you about E. A. Sweet from Michigan. He was an electrical engineer and didn’t know anything about sales. In his first month of spare time, he earned $243. Within six months, he was making between $600 and $1,200 a month.

W. J. McCrary is another I want to tell you about. His regular job paid him $2.00 a day, but this wonderful new work has enabled him to make $9,000 a year.

W. J. McCrary is another person I want to mention. His regular job paid him $2.00 a day, but this amazing new opportunity has allowed him to earn $9,000 a year.

Yes, and right this very minute you are being offered the same proposition that has made these men so successful. Do you want it? Do you want to earn $40.00 a day?

Yes, and right this very minute you are being offered the same opportunity that has made these men so successful. Do you want it? Do you want to earn $40.00 a day?

A Clean, High-Grade Dignified Business

A Clean, Premium Professional Business

Have you ever heard of Comer All-Weather Coats? They are advertised in all the leading magazines. A good-looking, stylish coat that’s good for summer or winter—that keeps out wind, rain or snow, a coat that everybody should have, made of fine materials for men, women and children, and sells for less than the price of an ordinary coat.

Have you ever heard of Comer All-Weather Coats? They’re advertised in all the top magazines. A good-looking, stylish coat that’s perfect for summer or winter—protects against wind, rain, or snow, a coat that everyone should have, made from high-quality materials for men, women, and kids, and sells for less than the cost of a regular coat.

Now, Comer Coats are not sold in stores. All our orders come through our own representatives. Within the next few months we will pay representatives more than three hundred thousand dollars for sending us orders.

Now, Comer Coats aren't sold in stores. All our orders go through our own representatives. In the next few months, we will pay representatives more than three hundred thousand dollars for sending us orders.

And now I am offering you the chance to become our representative in your territory and get your share of that three hundred thousand dollars. All you do is to take orders. We do the rest. We deliver. We collect and you get your money the same day you take the order.

And now I’m giving you the opportunity to become our representative in your area and get your share of that three hundred thousand dollars. All you need to do is take orders. We handle everything else. We deliver. We collect, and you receive your payment on the same day you take the order.

You can see how simple it is. We furnish you with a complete outfit and tell you how to get the business in your territory. We help you to get started. If you send us only six average orders a day, which you can easily get, you will make $100 a week.

You can see how easy it is. We provide you with a complete outfit and show you how to get business in your area. We help you get started. If you send us just six average orders a day, which you can easily manage, you’ll earn $100 a week.

Maybe You Are Worth $1,000 a Month

Maybe You Are Worth $1,000 a Month

Well, here is your chance to find out, for this is the same proposition that enabled George Garon to make a clear profit of $40.00 in his first day’s work—the same proposition that gave R. W. Krieger $20.00 net profit in a half hour. It is the same opportunity that gave A. B. Spencer $625 cash for one month’s spare time.

Well, here’s your chance to find out, because this is the same offer that allowed George Garon to make a straightforward profit of $40.00 in his first day’s work—the same offer that earned R. W. Krieger a net profit of $20.00 in just half an hour. It’s the same opportunity that provided A. B. Spencer with $625 cash for one month of spare time.

If you mail the coupon at the bottom of this ad I will show you the easiest, quickest, simplest plan for making money that you ever heard of. If you are interested in a chance to earn $200 a week and can devote all your time or only an hour or so a day to my proposition, write your name down below, cut out the coupon and mail it to me at once. You take no risk, and this may be the one outstanding opportunity of your life to earn more money than you ever thought possible.

If you send in the coupon at the bottom of this ad, I’ll show you the easiest, fastest, simplest way to make money that you’ve ever heard of. If you’re interested in the chance to earn $200 a week and can commit all your time or just an hour or so each day to my offer, write your name below, cut out the coupon, and send it to me right away. There’s no risk for you, and this could be the one amazing opportunity of your life to earn more money than you ever thought possible.

Find Out Now!

Discover Now!

Remember, it doesn’t cost you a penny. You don’t agree to anything and you will have a chance to go right out and make big money. Do it. Don’t wait. Get full details. Mail the coupon now.

Remember, it won’t cost you anything. You don’t have to agree to anything, and you’ll have the opportunity to step out and make a lot of money. Go for it. Don’t hesitate. Get all the details. Send in the coupon now.

C. E. COMER, THE COMER MFG. CO.
Dept. 11-C, Dayton, Ohio

C. E. COMER, THE COMER MFG. CO.
Dept. 11-C, Dayton, Ohio

JUST MAIL THIS NOW!

Send this now!

THE COMER MFG. CO., Dept. 11-C, Dayton, Ohio

THE COMER MFG. CO., Dept. 11-C, Dayton, Ohio

Please tell me how I can make $200 a week as your representative. Send me complete details of your offer without any obligation to me whatsoever.

Please let me know how I can earn $200 a week as your representative. Send me all the details of your offer with no obligation on my part.

Name
Address

For Boys and Girls Also

For Boys and Girls Too

Do You Need This Help?

Need this help?

Check off at the right the use that most interests you and I will send you my booklet and personal advice.

Check off on the right the option that interests you the most, and I will send you my booklet along with personal advice.

The Natural Body Brace overcomes WEAKNESS and ORGANIC ailments of men and women. Develops erect, graceful figure. Brings restful relief, comfort, health, strength and ability to do things. IT HAS HELPED NEARLY 200,000.

The Natural Body Support overcomes weakness and health issues for both men and women. It helps develop an upright, graceful figure. Provides restful relief, comfort, health, strength, and the ability to do activities. It has helped nearly 200,000 people.

Read what users say: “Helped relieve strocious pains and overcame permanently a spinal curvature.” “Lifted me physically out of darkest depths of suffering after everything else had failed.” “Gives one an upright, perfect form.” “I wore it for strengthening a weak back—it certainly accomplished its purpose.” “Comfortable as a dream.” “Worth all the money in the world.”

Check out user reviews: “Helped relieve serious pain and permanently fixed my spinal curvature.” “Pulled me out of the darkest depths of suffering when nothing else worked.” “Gives you a straight, perfect posture.” “I used it to strengthen my weak back—and it definitely worked.” “So comfortable, it feels like a dream.” “Worth every penny.”

Wear It 30 Days Free at my expense. Write me in confidence for my booklet. Check chart at right. I will at once write you my personal advice and give you our liberal proposition.

Try it for 30 days for free. on me. Contact me privately for my booklet. Refer to the chart on the right. I will promptly send you my personal advice and share our generous offer.

HOWARD C. RASH, President, Natural Body Brace Co.
400 Rash Building, Salina, Kansas

HOWARD C. RASH, President, Natural Body Brace Co.
400 Rash Building, Salina, Kansas

  • □ Weak back
  • □ Better figure
  • □ Pregnancy
  • □ Round shoulders
  • □ Rupture
  • □ Constipation
  • □ Nervousness
  • □ Enlarged abdomen
  • □ Weak lungs
  • □ Stomach trouble
  • □ Misplaced organs

Agents

Agents

YE GODS!
Some Summer Seller! Made $215 todayWrites Bentley

YE GODS!
What a summer seller! Made $215 todayWrites Bentley

The big opportunity of a generation—the one big chance for quick big profits to agents. Wonderful OLIVER Oil-Gas Burner turns any range into a Real Gas Stove—does away with dirty coal and wood. Burns 95% air, 5% oil. On and off at turn of valve. Every woman wants the Oliver for freedom from drudgery of roasting Summer Kitchens. Season starting.

The major opportunity of a generation—the one big chance for agents to make quick profits. The amazing OLIVER Oil-Gas Burner transforms any range into a real gas stove—eliminates messy coal and wood. Burns 95% air, 5% oil. Simply turn the valve to switch it on and off. Every woman wants the Oliver for freedom from the hard work of roasting in summer kitchens. The season is starting.

FREE FORDS J. Carnegey is making $1,000 profit a month—W. M. Russell. $650 a month—Berger. $250 a week! During the past two months we paid out over $135,000 in salesmen’s commissions! Oliver Burners sell themselves. Every demonstration a sale. Get your Free Territory and Free Sample Offer quick. Clean up big this Summer. Spare or full time. Free Fords to producers. Write or telegraph for full details. Address me personally.

FREE FORDS J. Carnegey is making $1,000 profit a month—W. M. Russell. $650 a month—Berger. $250 a week! In the last two months, we paid out over $135,000 in sales commissions! Oliver Burners sell themselves. Every demo leads to a sale. Grab your Free Territory and Free Sample Offer quickly. Make a big profit this summer. Part-time or full-time. Free Fords for producers. Write or send a telegram for full details. Address me directly.

B. M. Oliver, President

B. M. Oliver, CEO

OLIVER OIL-GAS BURNER & MACHINE CO.
2416-R Oliver Bldg., St. Louis, Mo.

OLIVER OIL-GAS BURNER & MACHINE CO.
2416-R Oliver Building, St. Louis, MO.


LEARN RADIO

Learn Radio

Here’s your opportunity. Radio needs you. Win success in this fascinating field. Trained men in demand at highest salaries. Learn at home, in your spare time.

Here’s your chance. Radio needs you. Achieve success in this exciting field. Skilled professionals are in demand and earn top salaries. Learn from home, in your free time.

Be a Radio Expert

Be a Radio Pro

I will train you, quickly and easily to design, construct, install, operate, repair, maintain, and sell all forms of Radio apparatus. My new methods are the most successful in existence. Learn to earn

I will teach you, quickly and easily, how to design, build, install, operate, repair, maintain, and sell all types of radio equipment. My new methods are the most effective available. Learn to earn.

$1,800 to $10,000 a Year

$1,800 to $10,000 per year

FREE Wonderful, home-construction, tube receiving set, of latest design. Write for “Radio Facts” free. Engineer Mohaupt.

FREE Awesome home construction tube receiver set, latest design. Write for "Radio Facts" free. Engineer Mohaupt.

American Electrical Association
Dept. 176 4513 Ravenswood Ave., Chicago

American Electrical Association
Dept. 176 4513 Ravenswood Ave., Chicago


[117]

[117]

How You Can Make Money In Your Spare Time

How You Can Make Money In Your Free Time

By Learning to Play Your Favorite Musical Instrument this New Easy Way

By Learning to Play Your Favorite Musical Instrument This New, Simple Way

“I bought a house and a lot, and paid $1,100 toward it; all earned through teaching piano,” writes Mrs. Mary A. Olsen, 3715 Wadsworth St., Los Angeles, Cal. “I would not take $1,000 for my financial and social gain through your lessons. I don’t know how you can give so much for so little. I think your method is just wonderful.”

“I bought a house and a lot, and paid $1,100 toward it; all earned through teaching piano,” writes Mrs. Mary A. Olsen, 3715 Wadsworth St., Los Angeles, CA. “I wouldn’t take $1,000 for the financial and social benefits I've gained from your lessons. I don’t know how you provide so much for so little. I think your method is just amazing.”

Mrs. Olsen is only one of more than three hundred thousand men, women and young people who have become accomplished musicians through this wonderful new method. All the intricate “mysteries” of music have been reduced to a system of amazing simplicity. Every step is made as clear as A. B. C. You don’t have to know anything whatever about music. You learn to play your favorite instrument right in your own home, quickly, easily and without endless study and practice. Long before you now think it could ever be possible, you will actually play well enough to be in demand as a well-paid entertainer, teacher or musician.

Mrs. Olsen is just one of over three hundred thousand men, women, and young people who have become skilled musicians through this amazing new method. All the complex “mysteries” of music are simplified into a system that’s remarkably straightforward. Every step is as clear as A, B, C. You don’t need to know anything about music. You can learn to play your favorite instrument right at home, quickly, easily, and without endless studying and practice. Long before you think it’s even possible, you’ll actually be playing well enough to be in demand as a well-paid entertainer, teacher, or musician.

A delighted 17-year-old girl, Miss Jessie Theall of North Houston, Tex. writes, “My first six entertainments that I played the violin for, paid me $39.25 besides all the pleasure of playing for my friends.”

A happy 17-year-old girl, Miss Jessie Theall from North Houston, Tex., writes, “For my first six performances where I played the violin, I earned $39.25 and got all the joy of playing for my friends.”

$10 to $40 in Two Hours

$10 to $40 in Two Hours

A busy mother, Mrs. Anna M. Lewis of Northfield, Ohio, recently learned to play the violin in just the few odd moments she could spare from her household duties, and now earns many welcome dollars to help clothe and educate her four children. “At weddings and church socials I get from $10 to $40 for a couple of hours playing,” she writes. “I am invited everywhere, and my home is so much happier.”

A busy mom, Mrs. Anna M. Lewis from Northfield, Ohio, recently learned to play the violin during the little spare time she could find in her household chores, and now she makes some extra cash to help support her four kids. “At weddings and church socials, I earn between $10 and $40 for a couple of hours of playing,” she writes. “I get invited everywhere, and my home feels so much happier.”

The new way is fun—not drudgery. You’ll begin to play melodies almost from the start. You don’t have to pin yourself down to regular hours and regular classes. You practice whenever you can, and learn as quickly as you please.

The new approach is enjoyable—not a chore. You’ll start playing melodies almost right away. You don’t have to stick to strict schedules or scheduled classes. You practice whenever you can and learn at your own pace.

Save Months of Time

Save Months of Time

“I have learned to play better than many a conservatory student in easily one-eighth the time,” writes Miss Kitty Breany, 154 Warren St., Paterson, N. J. “The lessons are so interesting that they seem like play. A lady I know spent $400 for a private teacher, but her playing cannot begin to compare with mine.”

“I’ve learned to play better than a lot of conservatory students in just about an eighth of the time,” writes Miss Kitty Breany, 154 Warren St., Paterson, N. J. “The lessons are so engaging that they feel like fun. A woman I know paid $400 for a private teacher, but her playing doesn’t even come close to mine.”

You can do what Miss Breany has done. Youngsters of from 10 to 12 years have done it, and people as old as sixty have found new interest and enjoyment in learning to play a musical instrument. You don’t have to listen while others entertain. You can be the talented person who is the center of attraction; who holds the audience fascinated; who wins the applause—and the dollars.

You can do what Miss Breany has done. Kids aged 10 to 12 have done it, and people as old as sixty have discovered new interest and enjoyment in learning to play a musical instrument. You don’t have to just listen while others entertain. You can be the talented person at the center of attention; the one who captivates the audience; the one who earns the applause—and the money.

Plays in Orchestra and Band

Plays in Orchestra and Band

“I am solo clarinet in a twenty-piece band, (mostly old players),” writes Gerald O. Cairus, 20 High St., Walton, N. Y. “Also am member of an eighteen-piece orchestra, whose director has studied in all the large conservatories of America and Germany. He was astonished when I told him how I learned to play.”

“I’m the only clarinet in a twenty-piece band (mostly older musicians),” writes Gerald O. Cairus, 20 High St., Walton, N. Y. “I’m also part of an eighteen-piece orchestra, whose director has studied at all the major conservatories in America and Germany. He was amazed when I told him how I learned to play.”

“In three months I was playing saxophone in the High School orchestra. The fourth month I organized a profitable dance orchestra,” writes George Johnson, 402 Newton St., Salisbury, Md. “And now, at college, I play in concerts of the Musical Club in New York, Philadelphia, Atlantic City, etc.”

“In three months, I was playing saxophone in the high school orchestra. By the fourth month, I organized a successful dance band,” writes George Johnson, 402 Newton St., Salisbury, Md. “And now, in college, I perform in concerts for the Musical Club in New York, Philadelphia, Atlantic City, and more.”

Three Months From Today You, Too, Can Play

Three Months From Today You, Too, Can Play

Is it the piano that you wish to play, or the organ, violin, guitar, harp or cello? Do you want to learn to sing from notes? Are you eager to play “jazz” on the banjo, clarinet, Saxophone, trombone, or the drum and traps? Does the cornet call to you, or the flute or piccolo? Would you love to learn the ukulele (the Hawaiian steel guitar)? Choose your favorite—and play it three months from today.

Is it the piano you want to play, or the organ, violin, guitar, harp, or cello? Do you want to learn to sing by reading music? Are you excited to play jazz on the banjo, clarinet, saxophone, trombone, or drums? Does the cornet, flute, or piccolo appeal to you? Would you like to learn the ukulele (the Hawaiian steel guitar)? Pick your favorite—and start playing it in three months.

You will learn by notes—the only practical way for you to learn. There are no “numbers” and no “tricks” in this marvelous method. You learn to read your notes just as you are able to read the letters that make a word, and you will be able to recognize and play them so that they will make a melody. You learn harmonies like you learn phrases and expressions of speech and you learn time like you learn pronunciation.

You will learn through notes—the only practical way for you to learn. There are no “numbers” or “tricks” in this amazing method. You learn to read your notes just as you can read the letters that form a word, and you will be able to recognize and play them to create a melody. You learn harmonies like you learn phrases and expressions in speech, and you learn timing like you learn pronunciation.

Learn to Play Any Instrument

Learn to Play Any Instrument

  • Piano
  • Organ
  • Violin
  • Drums and Traps
  • Banjo
  • Tenor Banjo
  • Mandolin
  • Clarinet
  • Flute
  • Saxophone
  • ’Cello
  • Harmony and Composition
  • Sight Singing
  • Guitar
  • Ukulele
  • Hawaiian Steel Guitar
  • Harp
  • Cornet
  • Piccolo
  • Trombone
  • Voice and Speech Culture
  • Automatic Finger Control

Free Book Explains All About This New Method

Free Book Explains All About This New Method

Send for this free, valuable book, “Music Lessons in Your Own Home.” It costs you nothing. You obligate yourself in no way whatever. Everyone interested in music ought to read the story of this wonderful new simplified method.

Send for this free, valuable book, “Music Lessons in Your Own Home.” It won’t cost you anything. You don’t have to commit to anything at all. Anyone interested in music should read about this amazing new simplified method.

It will tell you how you can make music a delightful hobby or a money-maker for your spare hours; how you can take the first steps to a profitable musical career if you are dissatisfied with your present life work; how you can be a social favorite, and go everywhere or have fun at home; how you can do these delightful things quickly, easily and at a cost so low that it will surprise you.

It will show you how to turn music into a fun hobby or a way to earn extra cash in your free time; how to start a successful music career if you're not happy with your current job; how to become a popular socialite, able to go out or enjoy yourself at home; and how you can achieve these enjoyable things quickly, easily, and for such a low cost that you'll be amazed.

Special Short-Time Offer

Limited-Time Offer

This Free Book also tells about a Special Short-time Offer now being made to music-lovers. Mail the coupon at once for your copy. Remember, it obligates you in no way whatever. It is FREE! Act now before the supply is exhausted!

This free book also shares information about a special limited-time offer for music lovers. Send in the coupon right away to get your copy. Keep in mind, it doesn't commit you in any way. It is FREE! Act now before the supply runs out!

U.S. SCHOOL OF MUSIC
406 Brunswick Building
New York City

U.S. SCHOOL OF MUSIC
406 Brunswick Building
New York City

Please write Name and Address plainly so that there will be no difficulty in booklet reaching you.

Please write your name and address clearly so that there won't be any issues with the booklet reaching you.

U. S. SCHOOL OF MUSIC
406 Brunswick Bldg., New York City

U.S. School of Music
406 Brunswick Building, New York City

Please send me your free book, “Music Lessons in Your Own Home,” and particulars of your special offer. I am interested in the following course:

Please send me your free book, “Music Lessons in Your Own Home,” and details about your special offer. I’m interested in the following course:

Name of Instrument or Course
Name

(Please Write Plainly)

Please write plainly.

Address
City
State

Every Music Lover Should Have this Amazing FREE Book

Every music lover should get this amazing FREE book.

Hundreds of happy musicians all over America have helped to write this absorbing, inspiring book. You will read the fact-stories of dozens of people situated just as you are today. Their actual personal experiences are wonderful proofs to you that your success can be equally great. You will be amazed and delighted to see how marvelously the New Method has reduced the intricacies of music to such astonishing ease and simplicity. The book is FREE—but you should send for it right away before all copies may be gone!

Hundreds of happy musicians across America have contributed to this engaging, inspiring book. You'll read true stories from dozens of people who were in the same position as you are now. Their real-life experiences serve as fantastic proof that you can achieve similar success. You'll be amazed and thrilled to see how wonderfully the New Method has simplified the complexities of music to such incredible ease. The book is FREE, but you should request it right away before all copies are gone!


[118]

[118]

Cook and Bake

Cook and Bake

With Amazing New Invention

With an Amazing New Invention

No More Sweltering Kitchens in Summer—No More Fires to Build—No More Dirty Heavy Coal—No More Ashes—No more unsightly Scuttles—No More Smelly, Sooty Oil Stoves to Clutter Kitchens. No More Slavery to a Hot Kitchen Stove.

No more sweltering kitchens in summer—no more fires to build—no more dirty, heavy coal—no more ashes—no more unsightly scuttles—no more smelly, sooty oil stoves cluttering kitchens. No more being tied to a hot kitchen stove.

Makes Your Range A Gas Stove

Makes Your Range a Gas Stove

Here is the amazing new invention. The Oliver Oil-Gas Burner—that in one minute, makes your present coal or wood range into a real gas stove that turns on and off with a valve. Gives much or little heat—only when you want it—at a twist of your wrist. Just like using city gas.

Here is the amazing new invention. The Oliver Oil-Gas Burner—that in one minute, transforms your current coal or wood stove into a genuine gas stove that you can turn on and off with a valve. It provides a lot or a little heat—only when you need it—with just a twist of your wrist. Just like using city gas.

Wonderful Baking

Awesome Baking

Bake right in your good old oven—better and quicker than ever before. Don’t waste fuel and get yourself all out of sorts by nursing a hot fire all day just for cooking and baking. With this wonderful invention you simply turn a valve, strike a match, and light your fire. In a jiffy the oven is at a fine even temperature—any degree you want. Put in your roast or baking—put on your stew or vegetables. Go away and forget them. Come back when they are done, turn the valve—fire is out instantly—and you leave your kitchen cool and sweet all day long.

Bake right in your trusty oven—better and faster than ever before. Don’t waste fuel and stress yourself out by tending a hot fire all day just for cooking and baking. With this amazing invention, you simply turn a valve, strike a match, and light your fire. In no time, the oven is at a perfect, even temperature—whatever degree you need. Put in your roast or baked goods—throw on your stew or vegetables. Go away and forget about them. Come back when they’re done, turn the valve—the fire goes out instantly—and you keep your kitchen cool and pleasant all day long.

Burns 95% Air, 5% Oil Fits Any Stove

Burns 95% air, 5% oil Works with any stove

Mr. Oliver’s wonderful invention is made in sixteen models—fits any kind of cook stove or range without changes or drilling. You set it in your firebox in one minute. Presto! You have a gas stove. Absolutely safe, it lasts a lifetime. 150,000 in use.

Mr. Oliver’s amazing invention comes in sixteen models—it fits any type of cook stove or range without needing any modifications or drilling. You can install it in your firebox in just one minute. Voilà! You have a gas stove. Completely safe, it lasts a lifetime. 150,000 units are in use.

30 Days Free Trial

30-Day Free Trial

You don’t have to be satisfied with reading about the Oliver. You can test it for 30 days—bake with it in your own oven—on Mr. Oliver’s Free Trial Offer. Write at once—don’t delay—and you will be in time to receive Mr. Oliver’s Special Low Introductory Price and 30 Day Free Trial Offer, together with his attractive Free Booklet, “New Kind of Heat.” No obligation, send a postcard, now, before you turn the page. Know the blessing of this amazing invention.

You don’t have to just read about the Oliver. You can try it out for 30 days—bake with it in your own oven—with Mr. Oliver’s Free Trial Offer. Write right away—don’t wait—and you’ll be able to take advantage of Mr. Oliver’s Special Low Introductory Price and 30 Day Free Trial Offer, along with his appealing Free Booklet, “New Kind of Heat.” There’s no obligation, just send a postcard now, before you turn the page. Experience the benefits of this amazing invention.

AGENTS

AGENTS

Earn $40 to $50 a week spare time, $250 a week full time. Territory managers making $5,000 to $15,000 a year.

Earn $40 to $50 a week in your spare time, and $250 a week full time. Territory managers earn $5,000 to $15,000 a year.

I give Fords to my producers. Big Summer season is just starting. Address me personally, Mr. B. M. Oliver, Pres., at address shown below for sales plan and Exclusive Territory.

I provide Fords to my producers. The big summer season is just starting. Please contact me directly, Mr. B. M. Oliver, President, at the address below for the sales plan and exclusive territory.

OLIVER OIL-GAS BURNER & MACHINE CO.,
2416-F Oliver Building. St. Louis, Mo.
Canadian Offices: 2416-F Webster Building, Toronto

OLIVER OIL-GAS BURNER & MACHINE CO.,
2416-F Oliver Building, St. Louis, MO.
Canadian Offices: 2416-F Webster Building, Toronto


2 TIRES FOR $9.95

2 Tires for $9.95

(SIZE 28 × 3)

(SIZE 28 x 3)

FREE TUBE WITH EACH TIRE

FREE TUBE WITH EVERY TIRE

Standard Tire Prices Smashed Again!—and some sensational cut, too! Think of it—two tires for almost the price of one and a FREE inner tube with each tire. No double treads or sewed tires. Thousands of customers are getting maximum mileage out of these tires, and you, too, can get up to

Standard Tire Prices Crushed Again!—and what a deal it is! Just imagine—two tires for nearly the price of one and a FREE inner tube with each tire. No double treads or stitched tires. Thousands of customers are getting the best mileage from these tires, and you can too!

10,000 MILES

10,000 miles

Here’s your opportunity—if you act at once. This is a special lot selected for this record-breaking sale. Order today—right now. They’re going fast.

Here’s your chance—if you act quickly. This is a special lot chosen for this record-breaking sale. Order today—right now. They’re going fast.

Compare These Amazing Reductions on Two Tires of Same Size

Check Out These Incredible Discounts on Two Tires of the Same Size

SIZE 1 TIRE 2 TIRES
28 × 3 $6.75 $9.95
30 × 3 7.25 11.95
30 × 3½ 8.25 13.95
32 × 3½ 9.45 15.95
31 × 4 10.65 17.45
32 × 4 11.85 19.75
33 × 4 12.45 20.90
34 × 4 13.25 21.95

Prices on larger sizes quoted on request. Prices f. o. b. Chicago.

Prices for larger sizes are available upon request. Prices are f.o.b. Chicago.

SEND NO MONEY! We ship subject to examination, by Express before payment of C. O. D. charge, or by Parcel Post after payment of C. O. D. charge. Examine tires on arrival, and if not absolutely satisfied, return same unused and your money will be promptly refunded. Specify straight side or clincher. ACT NOW.

DO NOT SEND MONEY! We ship for inspection, by Express before paying the C.O.D. charge, or by Parcel Post after paying the C.O.D. charge. Inspect the tires upon arrival, and if you’re not completely satisfied, return them unused and your money will be quickly refunded. Please specify straight side or clincher. ACT NOW.

ROCKWELL TIRE COMPANY
1506 S. Michigan Ave., Dept. 40-F Chicago, Ill.

ROCKWELL TIRE COMPANY
1506 S. Michigan Ave., Dept. 40-F Chicago, IL


10 shot   1 Year Guarantee

10 shots 1-Year Guarantee

32 Cal. Military Automatic

.32 Cal. Military Automatic

$9.75

$9.75

Send No Money

Send no cash

Your opportunity to get a $25.00 regular brand new military blue steel Automatic for only $9.75. Never before sold near this price. Shoots 10 shots. Has double safety. Extra magazine free if you order at once. Shoots standard cartridges. Send no money. Order by number. Pay your postman prices plus postage on arrival.

Your chance to grab a brand new military blue steel Automatic for just $9.75. This hasn't been sold at such a low price before. It fires 10 shots and has double safety. Get an extra magazine for free if you order right now. It uses standard cartridges. Don't send any money. Order by number. Pay your postman the price plus shipping when it arrives.

Free Catalog on request

Free Catalog available upon request

No. M120x—32 Cal. Military Model. Extra Magazine Free. $9.75
No. M110x—25 Cal. 7 shot Automatic 7.95

ONE YEAR GUARANTEE

1-Year Guarantee

Each automatic is sold with an ironclad guarantee of perfect service for one year or money back after examination if not satisfied.

Each automatic comes with a strong guarantee of perfect service for one year, or your money back after inspection if you're not satisfied.

PARAMOUNT TRADING CO., 34 W. 28th St., Dept. M, N.Y.C.

PARAMOUNT TRADING CO., 34 W. 28th St., Dept. M, NYC.


25 Song Parodies 25c

25 Song Parodies 25¢

Be a parlor entertainer. Make a hit with the crowd. 25 parodies including “Georgette,” “Hot Lips,” “The Sheik,” “Three O’clock In The Morning,” “Tomorrow,” and all the big hits mailed on receipt of 25c in stamps, special get-acquainted price. TRUMAN BROWN, 6283 Delmar, St. Louis, Mo.

Be a parlor entertainer. Impress the crowd. 25 parodies including “Georgette,” “Hot Lips,” “The Sheik,” “Three O’clock In The Morning,” “Tomorrow,” and all the top hits sent to you upon receipt of 25 cents in stamps, special introductory price. TRUMAN BROWN, 6283 Delmar, St. Louis, Mo.


No. 77 X1 No. 77 X2 No. 77 X3

No. 77 X1 No. 77 X2 No. 77 X3

Dazzling Kimberlites

Stunning Kimberlites

Cannot be told from genuine diamonds. A new discovery makes Kimberlites the brightest, snappiest, most beautiful stones on the market. Full of rainbow fire and will stand any test. Ladies’ Square Top and Basket Tiffany are set in pure Sterling Silver. Gents’ engraved Belcher in 14k shell, engraved green gold. State size and order by number. Exceptionally low prices to introduce.

Cannot be told from genuine diamonds. A new discovery makes Kimberlites the brightest, snappiest, most beautiful stones on the market. Full of rainbow fire and will stand any test. Ladies’ Square Top and Basket Tiffany are set in pure Sterling Silver. Gents’ engraved Belcher in 14k shell, engraved green gold. State size and order by number. Exceptionally low prices to introduce.

Ladies’ Square Top $2.85
Ladies’ Basket Tiffany 2.60
Gents’ Heavy Belcher 2.70

SEND NO MONEY

DO NOT SEND MONEY

Just pay the postman when your ring arrives, our special price, plus a few cents postage. Your money back at once if you are not highly pleased after examination. ORDER NOW. Novelty catalog free.

Just pay the delivery person when your ring arrives, our special price, plus a few cents for shipping. You'll get your money back right away if you're not completely satisfied after checking it out. ORDER NOW. Free novelty catalog.

AMERICAN NOVELTY CO.
2455-57 Archer Avenue CHICAGO

AMERICAN NOVELTY CO.
2455-57 Archer Avenue CHICAGO


SEXUAL KNOWLEDGE

Sex Ed

320 PAGES, ILLUSTRATED, CLOTH

320 pages, illustrated, clothbound

By Winfield Scott Hall, M. D., Ph. D.

By Winfield Scott Hall, M.D., Ph.D.

SEX FACTS MADE PLAIN

SEX FACTS EXPLAINED SIMPLY

What every young man and
Every young woman should know;
What every young husband and
Every young wife should know;
What every parent should know.

What every young man and
Every young woman should know;
What every young husband and
Every young wife should know;
What every parent should know.

$1.00
POSTPAID

$1.00
Postpaid

Mailed in plain wrapper.

Shipped in plain packaging.

Table contents and commendations on request

Table of contents and recommendations available upon request

AMERICAN PUB. CO., 677 Winston Bldg., Philadelphia

AMERICAN PUB. CO., 677 Winston Building, Philadelphia


[119]

[119]

Free Proof

Free Trial

You Can Learn to Dance In One Evening at Home!

You Can Learn to Dance In One Evening at Home!

Why be a wallflower? Why miss most of the real fun when you can so easily learn to dance in a single evening right in the privacy of your own home?

Why be a wallflower? Why miss out on most of the real fun when you can easily learn to dance in just one evening, right in the comfort of your own home?

Aren’t they foolish to envy wonderful dancing ability when they could so easily and quickly learn to dance in their own home?

Aren’t they silly to envy amazing dancing skills when they could easily and quickly learn to dance at home?

Week end parties—little social affairs—formal and informal occasions—regular dances—the phonograph or orchestra going with toe-tickling music—couples whirling around, dancing the very latest steps—everybody happy, carefree, and having a fine time!

Weekend parties—small social gatherings—both formal and informal occasions—regular dances—with the phonograph or a live band playing upbeat music—couples spinning around, dancing to the latest moves—everyone happy, carefree, and enjoying themselves!

It’s a shame for you not to know how to dance, when it is so easy to learn. Arthur Murray, America’s greatest dancing teacher, has perfected a wonderful new method that enables you to learn any of the very latest dances in a few minutes—and to learn all of them in a few hours.

It’s a shame you don’t know how to dance when it’s so easy to learn. Arthur Murray, America’s top dance instructor, has developed an amazing new method that allows you to pick up any of the latest dances in just a few minutes—and to learn all of them in a few hours.

Even if you don’t know one step from another, you can very quickly learn to dance in a single evening through this method. You don’t need to leave your home to learn—you can master any dance in your own room after a few practice steps. And you can now prove it—at Arthur Murray’s expense. He will teach you to dance in one evening or your lessons won’t cost you a cent. Then, at the very next affair when dancing begins, you can step right out with absolute confidence that every movement you make is perfectly correct, whether you are dancing the Fox Trot, One Step, Waltz, or any of the newer steps.

Even if you can’t tell one step from another, you can quickly learn to dance in just one evening using this method. You don’t have to leave your home to learn—you can master any dance right in your own room after a few practice steps. And now you can prove it—at Arthur Murray’s expense. He will teach you to dance in one evening, or your lessons won’t cost you a dime. Then, at the next event when dancing starts, you can confidently step out knowing that every move you make is spot-on, whether you’re dancing the Foxtrot, One Step, Waltz, or any of the newer styles.

Here’s What a Few Say:

Here’s What Some People Say:

I am well satisfied that your way of teaching is best. I have taken lessons from dancing teachers in Huntington, W. Va., Chattanooga, Tenn., and Birmingham, Ala. Your instructions are better than the personal teachers, and thru your methods I am becoming a good dancer. I will do all in my power to get new pupils for you.

I’m really happy with your teaching style; it’s the best. I’ve taken lessons from dance instructors in Huntington, W. Va., Chattanooga, Tenn., and Birmingham, Ala. Your guidance is better than what I got from the personal teachers, and thanks to your methods, I’m becoming a good dancer. I’ll do everything I can to bring you new students.

J. T. BERRY,
Anniston, Ala.

J.T. BERRY,
Anniston, AL

I want to tell you how wonderful your course is. I was taught by other dancing teachers, but I prefer your lessons because I accomplished more and learned more quickly thru your lessons than by other teachers. I am now enjoying myself very much, and advise all those who want to know the correct way of dancing to take your lessons. I am enjoying many pleasant hours.

I want to share how amazing your course is. I’ve learned from other dance instructors, but I prefer your classes because I've made more progress and picked things up faster with you than with anyone else. I'm really enjoying myself now, and I recommend everyone who wants to learn the right way to dance to take your lessons. I'm having so many enjoyable moments.

E. P. MORRIS,
3497 Elgin Ave.,
Winnipeg, Manitoba, Can.

E. P. MORRIS,
3497 Elgin Ave.,
Winnipeg, Manitoba, Canada.

I am delighted with the lessons. People are amazed at the ease with which one grasps the idea from your directions. I feel grateful to you.

I’m really happy with the lessons. Everyone is impressed by how easily they can understand the idea from your instructions. I appreciate you.

GRACE THREFALL
Guler, Wash.

GRACE THREFALL
Guler, WA

I have made use of all the instructions sent me and am well pleased with the course.

I have used all the instructions sent to me and am very happy with the course.

BEULAH ROGERS,
4471 Monroe Street, Chicago, Ill.

BEULAH ROGERS,
4471 Monroe Street, Chicago, IL.

Your course has given me a good knowledge of dancing. I am getting along fine.

Your course has given me a solid understanding of dancing. I'm doing well.

WILLIAM KOLICH,
Elizabeth, N. J.

WILLIAM KOLICH,
Elizabeth, NJ

I know your lessons pretty well. I attended a dance Thursday and got a compliment on my dancing. You know I never danced before and when I got into the ballroom I was the equal of them all. They sure were surprised.

I know your lessons pretty well. I went to a dance on Thursday and got a compliment on my dancing. You know I’ve never danced before, and when I entered the ballroom, I was just as good as everyone else. They were definitely surprised.

ARMOND MAROHL,
Mayville, Wis.

ARMOND MAROHL,
Mayville, WI

I must say that your dancing course is just simply great! Last night was the first time I danced. I even danced with the best dancers around here, and they all marveled at how well I danced.

I have to say that your dance class is just amazing! Last night was my first time dancing. I even got to dance with the best dancers in the area, and they all were impressed by how well I moved.

HILDA WERTH,
Hampton, Neb.

HILDA WERTH,
Hampton, NE

Learn Without Partner or Music

Learn Alone or Without Music

This is Arthur Murray, Dancing instructor to the Vanderbilts and many other fashionable people. He has taught more than 90,000 people how to dance, through his learn-at-home methods.

This is Arthur Murray, dance instructor to the Vanderbilts and many other stylish individuals. He has taught over 90,000 people how to dance using his at-home learning methods.

With Arthur Murray’s remarkable correspondence method, you don’t need any one to explain the simple instructions—neither do you actually require music. After you have learned the steps alone in your own room, you can dance perfectly with any one. It will also be quite easy for you to dance in correct time on any floor to any orchestra or phonograph music.

With Arthur Murray’s amazing correspondence method, you don’t need anyone to explain the simple instructions—nor do you actually need music. After you’ve learned the steps by yourself in your own room, you can dance perfectly with anyone. It will also be really easy for you to dance in time on any floor to any orchestra or record music.

Arthur Murray is recognized as America’s foremost authority on social dancing. Such people as the Vanderbilts, Ex-Governor Locke Craig, of North Carolina, as well as scores of other socially prominent people, chose Mr. Murray as their dancing instructor. In fact, dancing teachers the world over take lessons from him. And more than 90,000 people have successfully learned to become wonderful dancers through his learn-at-home system.

Arthur Murray is recognized as America’s leading expert on social dancing. Influential figures like the Vanderbilts and former Governor Locke Craig of North Carolina, along with many other socially prominent individuals, selected Mr. Murray as their dance instructor. In fact, dance teachers around the world take lessons from him. Over 90,000 people have successfully learned to be great dancers through his at-home learning system.

Special Free Proof Offer

Special Free Sample Offer

Private instruction in Mr. Murray’s studio would cost you $10 for each lesson. But through his new method of teaching dancing in your own home, you get the same high-class instruction at a ridiculously low price. And if you aren’t delighted, it doesn’t cost you a penny.

Private lessons in Mr. Murray’s studio will set you back $10 for each session. However, with his new method of teaching dance at your own place, you receive the same top-notch instruction for an incredibly low price. Plus, if you’re not completely satisfied, you don’t pay a thing.

Here is Mr. Murray’s special offer—made for a limited time and the right is reserved to withdraw it at any time without notice. He will send you the following sixteen lessons for five days’ free trial.

Here is Mr. Murray’s special offer—available for a limited time, and he reserves the right to withdraw it at any moment without notice. He will send you the following sixteen lessons for a five-day free trial.

The Correct Dancing Position—How to Gain Confidence—How to Follow Successfully—The Art of Making Your Feet Look Attractive—The Correct Walk in the Fox Trot—The Basic Principles in Waltzing—How to Waltz Backward—The Secret of Leading—The Chasse in the Fox Trot—The Forward Waltz Step—How to Leave One Partner to Dance with Another—How to Learn and Also Teach Your Child to Dance—What the Advanced Dancer Should Know—How to Develop Your Sense of Rhythm—Etiquette of the Ballroom.

The Right Dance Position—How to Build Confidence—How to Successfully Follow—The Art of Making Your Feet Look Good—The Correct Walk in the Fox Trot—The Basic Principles of Waltzing—How to Waltz Backward—The Secret to Leading—The Chasse in the Fox Trot—The Forward Waltz Step—How to Switch Partners—How to Teach Your Child to Dance—What Advanced Dancers Should Know—How to Improve Your Sense of Rhythm—Ballroom Etiquette.

Send No Money—Not One Cent

Send No Money—Not a Cent

All you need to do to get these sixteen lessons is to simply fill in and mail the coupon and the complete sixteen lessons will be promptly sent. When the postman hands them to you, just deposit $1.00 with him, plus a few cents postage, in full payment. Then examine the system carefully for five days, follow the easy instructions and prove to yourself that you have found the quickest, easiest, most delightful method to learn to dance. If, within 5 days you desire to do so, return the course and your dollar will be promptly refunded to you. But if you decide to keep the course—as you surely will—it is yours without any further payment.

All you need to do to get these sixteen lessons is fill out and mail the coupon, and the complete set will be sent to you right away. When the mailman delivers them, just hand him $1.00 plus a few cents for postage as full payment. Then, take a good look at the system for five days, follow the simple instructions, and see for yourself how you’ve discovered the quickest, easiest, and most enjoyable way to learn to dance. If, within 5 days, you choose to return the course, your dollar will be refunded to you without any hassle. But if you decide to keep the course—which you definitely will—it’s yours with no additional payment required.

You positively can not fail to become a perfect dancer if you follow the few easy instructions. In fact your satisfaction is guaranteed. Remember, you send no money in advance, just sign and mail the coupon and the complete sixteen-lesson course will come to you by return mail. But mail the coupon now—you may never see this offer again.

You absolutely can't miss out on becoming a great dancer if you follow these simple instructions. In fact, your satisfaction is guaranteed. Remember, you don't need to send any money up front—just sign the coupon and send it in, and you’ll receive the full sixteen-lesson course in the mail. But send the coupon now—you might not see this offer again.

ARTHUR MURRAY
Studio 766 290 Broadway New York

ARTHUR MURRAY
Studio 766 290 Broadway New York

ARTHUR MURRAY, Studio 766
290 Broadway, New York

ARTHUR MURRAY, Studio 766
290 Broadway, New York

To prove that you can teach me to dance in one evening at home you may send the sixteen-lesson course and when the postman hands it to me I will deposit $1.00 with him (plus a few cents postage) in full payment. If within five days I decide to return the course I may do so and you will refund my money promptly and without question.

To show that you can teach me to dance in just one evening at home, you can send me the sixteen-lesson course. When the mailman delivers it, I'll give him $1.00 (plus a few cents for postage) as full payment. If I decide to return the course within five days, I can do that, and you'll promptly refund my money without any hassle.

Name
Address
City
State
Would You Like to Teach Dancing?

If apt to be out when postman calls you may send one dollar with coupon.

If you’re likely to be out when the postman comes, you can send one dollar with the coupon.


[120]

[120]

GET THIS WONDERFUL RING. If You Can Tell It From a Genuine Diamond Send It Back

GET THIS AMAZING RING. If you can tell it apart from a real diamond, send it back.

These amazing, beautiful CORODITE diamonds positively match genuine diamonds in every way—same blazing flash and dazzling play of living rainbow fire. They, alone, stand the diamond tests, including terrific acid test of direct comparison. Life time experts need all their experience to see any difference. Prove this yourself.

These incredible, stunning CORODITE diamonds perfectly match real diamonds in every way—same brilliant sparkle and breathtaking play of colorful light. They alone pass all the diamond tests, including the tough acid test of direct comparison. Seasoned experts need all their experience to spot any difference. Prove this for yourself.

Wear a Corodite Diamond 7 Days Free

Wear a Corodite Diamond for 7 Days at No Cost

Make this test. You risk nothing. Wear a genuine Corodite and a diamond side by side on the same finger for 7 days. If you or your friends can tell the difference, send it back; you won’t be out a single penny. That’s fair enough. If you keep the ring, the price printed here is all you pay. No installments. Remember, Corodites alone have the same cutting as genuine stones.

Take this test. You have nothing to lose. Wear a real Corodite and a diamond together on the same finger for 7 days. If you or your friends can tell them apart, return it; you won’t lose a single penny. That seems fair, right? If you keep the ring, the price listed here is all you pay. No payments over time. Keep in mind, Corodites have the same cut as real stones.

No. 3—Ladies’ Solitaire 14K Gold S. Ring $2.84
No. 4—Ladies’ Hand-Carved Basket Setting, plat. finish $3.96
No. 5—Ladies’ Solitaire Bridal Blossom Engraved $3.54
No. 6—Gents’ Massive Hand-Carved Green Gold Gypsy $4.39
No. 7—Gents’ Heavy Belcher 14K Gold S. Ring $3.68

Carat size gems. Beautiful mountings of most modern design. Chains of gold or latest white platinum finish. Unqualified 20-year guarantee. Handsome art-leather case free with each ring.

Carat size gems. Stunning settings in contemporary designs. Chains made of gold or the newest white platinum finish. Unconditional 20-year guarantee. Attractive art-leather case included free with each ring.

SEND NO MONEY

DO NOT SEND MONEY

Keep your money right at home. Just send name, address and number of ring wanted and size as shown by slip of paper, fitting end to end around finger joint. Your ring will come by return mail. When ring arrives deposit amount shown above with postman. If you decide not to keep ring after 7 days’ wear, send it back and your money will be immediately returned. Send today.

Keep your money right at home. Just send your name, address, the ring you want, and the size as shown by the slip of paper, fitting end to end around your finger joint. Your ring will be sent to you by return mail. When the ring arrives, pay the amount shown above to the postman. If you decide not to keep the ring after wearing it for 7 days, send it back and your money will be refunded immediately. Send your order today.

E. RICHWINE CO.
19 W. Jackson Blvd., Dept. 516 Chicago. Ill.
Sole Importers Genuine Corodite Diamonds

E. RICHWINE CO.
19 W. Jackson Blvd., Dept. 516 Chicago, IL.
Sole Importers of Genuine Corodite Diamonds


SEND NO MONEY

DO NOT SEND MONEY

THE WESTERNER

THE WESTERN

Regular Swing Out Hand Ejecting Left-Hand Wheeler Revolver

Regular Swing Out Hand Ejecting Left-Hand Wheeler Revolver

32.20 Cal. 7 Shot
38 Cal. 6 Shot

$14.50

$14.50

A powerful seven-shot gun; made specially for Rangers, mountaineers and men working in unprotected places, requiring a safe and efficient weapon. Quick as a flash, with great penetrating power and true marksmanship. Carry this gun with you, and you will feel fully protected. Made of best blue steel, rifled barrel. Hammer with safety. Fires regular 32.20 or 38 caliber ammunition.

A powerful seven-shot gun, made especially for Rangers, mountaineers, and people working in exposed areas who need a reliable and effective weapon. It’s fast, has strong penetrating power, and offers precise accuracy. Carry this gun with you, and you'll feel completely secure. It’s made of high-quality blue steel with a rifled barrel. It has a safety hammer and fires standard 32.20 or 38 caliber ammunition.

SEND NO MONEY: Simply send us your name and address, stating caliber desired. We mail immediately. You pay postman on arrival, our low price plus few cents postage.

SEND NO MONEY: Just send us your name and address, along with the caliber you want. We'll send it right away. You pay the delivery person upon arrival, our low price plus a few cents for shipping.

THE UNWIN TRADING CO.
55 Broadway New York

THE UNWIN TRADING CO.
55 Broadway New York


SEX

Sex

WHERE KNOWLEDGE MEANS HAPPINESS

From “Where Knowledge Means Happiness” Copyright 1921

From “Where Knowledge Means Happiness” Copyright 1921

Facts other sex books don’t dare discuss are plainly told in “Where Knowledge Means Happiness.” Creates a new kind of married love. One reader says: It contains more real information than all other sex books put together.

Facts that other sex books avoid are straightforwardly presented in “Where Knowledge Means Happiness.” It establishes a new kind of married love. One reader claims: It has more genuine information than all other sex books combined.

Sent in plain cover, by return mail, for $1.00 cash, money order, check or stamps.

Sent in a plain envelope, by return mail, for $1.00 cash, money order, check, or stamps.

DEPT. 228, COUNSEL SERVICE, 257 W. 71st St., New York

DEPT. 228, COUNSEL SERVICE, 257 W. 71st St., New York


Pimples

Acne

Your skin can be quickly cleared of Pimples, Blackheads, Acne Eruptions on the face or body, Barbers Itch, Eczema, Enlarged Pores, Oily or Shiny Skin.

Your skin can quickly be cleared of pimples, blackheads, acne breakouts on the face or body, barber's itch, eczema, enlarged pores, and oily or shiny skin.

FREE

Free

Write today for my FREE Booklet, “A Clear-Tone Skin,” telling how I cured myself after being afflicted for 15 years. $1000 cash says I can clear your skin of the above blemishes.

Write today for my FREE booklet, “A Clear Skin Tone,” sharing how I healed myself after suffering for 15 years. I’ll bet you $1000 that I can clear your skin of those blemishes.

E. S. GIVENS, 137 Chemical Bldg., Kansas City. Mo.

E. S. GIVENS, 137 Chemical Building, Kansas City, MO.


MEN over 18, willing to travel. Make secret investigations. Reports. Salary and expenses. Experience unnecessary. Write J. Ganor, Former Govt. Detective, St. Louis.

MEN over 18, willing to travel. Conduct secret investigations. Reports. Salary and expenses covered. Experience not required. Write to J. Ganor, Former Government Detective, St. Louis.


Hundreds of Physicians   recommend VI-REX VIOLET RAYS LETTERS ON REQUEST

Health-Vigor
SUCCESS

Wellness
SUCCESS

FREE
BOOK

FREE
BOOK

By means of Marvelous
VIOLET RAYS

Through Marvelous
VIOLET RAYS

Use it Yourself at Home

Try It Yourself at Home

This wonderful FREE book describes the marvelous strange new force, simply tells how Violet Rays revitalizes every cell and works apparent miracles in overcoming pain and sickness. Pleasant to use in your home.

This amazing FREE book explains the incredible, unusual new force and simply describes how Violet Rays rejuvenate every cell and create noticeable miracles in alleviating pain and illness. It's enjoyable to use in your home.

Physicians and plain home folks explain how Violet Rays has made them well, strong and happy. 60 pages, illustrated, actual photographs, scientific charts and diagrams. It’s FREE

Physicians and everyday people share how Violet Rays have made them healthy, strong, and happy. 60 pages, illustrated, featuring actual photographs, scientific charts, and diagrams. It’s FREE

QUICK RESULTS—No Medicine

FAST RESULTS—No Medication

Violet Rays work quickly, you feel results at once, it’s scientific, goes after the cause. That’s why results are quick and permanent. Dr. Duncan, Kewanee, Ill. writes, “Violet Rays is the finest thing I ever used ... to relieve pain, treatments are so pleasant all my patients like it.” Use it yourself at home, save Doctor’s bills. See list of ailments Violet Rays treats successfully, and many others, not space to list. Success depends on health, this book shows the way.

Violet Rays work quickly; you notice results immediately. It’s based on science and targets the cause. That’s why the results are fast and lasting. Dr. Duncan from Kewanee, Ill. says, “Violet Rays is the best thing I’ve ever used... to ease pain. The treatments are so pleasant that all my patients enjoy them.” You can use it at home to save on doctor’s bills. Check the list of ailments that Violet Rays successfully treat, along with many others that we don't have space to list. Success depends on your health, and this book shows you how to achieve it.

Beauty Aid

Beauty Product

Brings natural, magnetic beauty of health, no dieting, exercise or drugs.

Brings the natural, magnetic beauty of health without the need for dieting, exercise, or drugs.

Earn Cash

Make Money

Men, women, without experience earn liberal profits in spare time showing Violet Rays to neighbors. Proves results first demonstration, sells on sight. Get attractive offer and wholesale prices now.

Men and women, even without experience, can make good profits in their spare time by showcasing Violet Rays to their neighbors. The results are proven from the first demonstration, and sales happen right away. Get an attractive offer and wholesale prices now.

Send For FREE BOOK

Get Your FREE BOOK

Explains how Nikola Tesla discovered Violet Rays, how it works, why it heals. Tells what doctors and plain folks accomplish in conquering pain, disease and nervous troubles with Violet Rays.

Explains how Nikola Tesla discovered Violet Rays, how it works, and why it heals. Describes what doctors and everyday people achieve in overcoming pain, illness, and nervous issues with Violet Rays.

REVEALS MARVELOUS SCIENTIFIC DISCOVERY

UNVEILS AMAZING SCIENTIFIC DISCOVERY

Shows charts of human body, explains where pains start, how to banish them. Offered FREE for a limited time only, to introduce Violet Rays. Send for FREE copy.

Shows charts of the human body, explains where pain starts, and how to get rid of it. Offered FREE for a limited time only, to introduce Violet Rays. Request your FREE copy.

Check Your Ailment Below for Free Advice

Check Your Ailment Below for Free Advice

Here is a partial list of ailments successfully treated with Violet Ray:

Here’s a partial list of conditions that have been effectively treated with the Violet Ray:

  • Catarrh
  • Chilblains
  • Colds
  • Constipation
  • Deafness
  • Earaches
  • Eczema
  • Eye Disease
  • Falling Hair
  • Hay Fever
  • Headache
  • Goitre
  • Insomnia
  • Lumbago
  • Nervousness
  • Neuralgia
  • Neuritis
  • Paralysis
  • Piles
  • Rheumatism
  • Skin Diseases
  • Sore Throat
  • Sprains
  • Tonsilitis
  • Whooping Cough
  • Asthma

VI-REX ELECTRIC CO., 326 WEST MADISON ST.
DEPT. 846 CHICAGO

VI-REX ELECTRIC CO., 326 WEST MADISON ST.
DEPT. 846 CHICAGO

Please send me without cost or obligation your free book describing your VI-REX Violet Ray outfits, and details of your free trial offer.

Please send me your free book about your VI-REX Violet Ray outfits and information on your free trial offer, at no cost or obligation.

Name
Address
City
State

SEND NO MONEY

DO NOT SEND MONEY

Save 50%

Get 50% off

20 YR 14KT GOLD-FILLED CASE

20 YR 14KT GOLD-FILLED CASE

$6.80

$6.80

KNIFE AND CHAIN FREE

KNIFE & CHAIN FREE

For limited time only, you have rare opportunity to buy this high grade watch 50% below market price. 12 size, latest thin model, 20 yr. 14kt gold-filled case. Beautiful dial. Handsomely chased border, fancy engraved back. Full jewel, well known ALERT movement. Perfectly regulated and adjusted. Guaranteed to keep excellent time.

For a limited time only, you have a rare opportunity to buy this high-grade watch at 50% off the market price. It’s a 12-size, latest thin model with a 20-year 14kt gold-filled case. Beautiful dial with a stylish chased border and a fancy engraved back. It has full jewels and features the well-known ALERT movement. Perfectly regulated and adjusted, it's guaranteed to keep excellent time.

Order today. Send no money. Pay only $6.80 on arrival. Satisfaction guaranteed or money refunded promptly.

Order today. Send no money. Pay only $6.80 upon delivery. Satisfaction guaranteed or your money back right away.

FOR A LIMITED TIME ONLY

LIMITED TIME OFFER

FREE: 14kt gold-filled Waldemar chain and knife free if you order now.

FREE: 14kt gold-filled Waldemar chain and knife free if you order now.

SUPREME JEWELRY MFG. CO.
Dept. 739, 434 Broadway, New York

SUPREME JEWELRY MFG. CO.
Dept. 739, 434 Broadway, New York


[121]

[121]

WANTED—for murder!

WANTED—for murder!

$1,000 Reward

$1,000 Reward

In a dirty, forlorn shack by the river’s edge they found the mutilated body of Genevieve Martin. Her pretty face was swollen and distorted. Marks on the slender throat showed that the girl had been brutally choked to death. Who had committed this ghastly crime? No one had seen the girl and her assailant enter the cottage. No one had seen the murderer depart. How could he be brought to justice.

In a rundown, lonely shack by the river, they discovered the mutilated body of Genevieve Martin. Her once beautiful face was swollen and misshapen. Bruises on her delicate throat indicated that she had been viciously strangled. Who could have committed such a horrific crime? No one had witnessed the girl and her attacker enter the cottage. No one had seen the killer leave. How could he be held accountable?

Crimes like this have been solved—are being solved every day by Finger Print Experts. Every day we read in the papers of their exploits, hear of the mysteries they solve, the criminals they identify, the rewards they win. Finger Print Experts are always in the thick of the excitement, the heroes of the hour.

Crimes like this are being solved every day by fingerprint experts. Every day we read in the newspapers about their achievements, hear about the mysteries they crack, the criminals they identify, and the rewards they earn. Fingerprint experts are always at the center of the action, the heroes of the moment.

Not Experienced Detectives Just Ordinary Men

Not Experienced Detectives Just Regular Guys

Within the past few years, scores of men, men with no police experience, men with just ordinary grade school educations, have become Finger Print Experts. You can become a Finger Print Expert, too. Can you imagine a more fascinating line of work than this? More trained men are needed. Here is a real opportunity for you.

Within the past few years, countless men—men with no police experience, men with just basic grade school educations—have become Finger Print Experts. You can become a Finger Print Expert, too. Can you think of a more fascinating job than this? More trained people are needed. Here’s a genuine opportunity for you.

Learn the Secrets of Identification—

Discover Identification Secrets—

More and more the detection of crime resolves itself into a problem of identification. You can learn the methods of famous identification experts. You can learn the science of finger print identification—right at home in your spare time. Send for the free book which tells how famous Finger Print Experts got their start in this fascinating work. Tells the stories of thirteen actual cases solved by Finger Print Experts. Tells how you can become a Finger Print Expert in an amazingly short time.

The detection of crime increasingly comes down to identifying the culprit. You can learn from renowned identification specialists. You can study the science of fingerprint identification—right at home in your free time. Request the free book that explains how famous fingerprint experts began their careers in this intriguing field. It shares the stories of thirteen real cases solved by fingerprint experts. It also shows you how to become a fingerprint expert in a surprisingly short period.

For a limited time, we are making a special offer of a PROFESSIONAL FINGER PRINT OUTFIT absolutely free and FREE Course in Secret Service Intelligence. Mastery of these two kindred professions will open up a brilliant career for you.

For a limited time, we're offering a special deal: a PROFESSIONAL FINGERPRINT OUTFIT completely free, along with a FREE Course in Secret Service Intelligence. Mastering these two related fields will pave the way for an exciting career.

This coupon will bring you FREE BOOK and details of this great offer. Don’t wait until the offer has expired. Fill in the coupon now. Mail it today.

This coupon will get you a FREE BOOK and information about this amazing offer. Don’t wait until the offer runs out. Complete the coupon now. Mail it today.

University of Applied Science
1920 Sunnyside Ave., Dept. A-139, Chicago, Ill.

University of Applied Science
1920 Sunnyside Ave., Dept. A-139, Chicago, IL

Course in Secret Service
FREE

Secret Service Course
FREE

University of Applied Science, Dept. A-139,
1920 Sunnyside Avenue, Chicago, Illinois

University of Applied Science, Dept. A-139,
1920 Sunnyside Ave, Chicago, IL

Please send me full information on your course in Finger Print Identification and about FREE Course in Secret Service Intelligence. I understand that there is no obligation of any sort.

Please send me complete information about your course in Fingerprint Identification and the FREE Course in Secret Service Intelligence. I understand that there’s no obligation of any kind.

Name
Street Address
City and State
Age

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!